Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Andrew Queen was one of the best Hunters out there. He met his wife, Diana on one of his cases and they fell in love. They eventually got married and bought a piece of land in a small coastal town in Washington state. Andrew still was in 'the life' despite having a house and a wife, leaving for days and weeks at a time. Diana would always be anxious about whether her husband would return, but he always did. After a couple of years, Diana discovered she was pregnant and that was the day Andrew decide to quit hunting. Over the years Andrew would get the occasional call from old hunting buddies, mostly from Bobby Singer and Rufus Turner, about a case near his neck of the woods and on occasion, he'd help, but for the most part, he was living the apple-pie life with his wife and daughter.

BOBBY'S POV 

( February 20th, 1990)

Balls was it cold. I'd been working on this damn car for over an hour and my hands were getting numb. I wanted to go inside, but my stubborn ass would rather freeze off and finish than postpone working on this piece of crap. I was debating with myself if I had frostbite when I heard yelling coming from inside.

"DEAN STOP!"

"DAMMIT SAM, LET GO!"

With a sigh I left the garage and went to see what the two idjits were fighting about, a little thankful I had an excuse to stop working and get warm. When I got inside, Sam and Dean were fighting over one of the phones that were ringing.

"What in hell are you idjits doing!" I yelled and immediately both boys dropped the phone. It landed on the wooden floor as it continued to ring. After a moment of looking shameful, Dean was the one to speak up.

"The phone started ringing and I was about to go get you, but Sam thought it was Dad and wanted to answer it. I told him, no, but he grabbed the phone and wouldn't let go and-"

"That's enough" I cut him off. Not wanting to hear their childish argument. I was already developing a headache from the boys' yelling, I didn't need to add the phone's ringing as another cause.

I grabbed the phone from the floor and answered it. "Hello," I answered while glaring at the boys who were currently glaring at each other.

"Bobby? It's Andrew, Andrew Queen. I need your help." I turned away from the brothers giving Andrew my full attention. It had been two months since I heard from him and in all the years I've known the guy, not once has he ever asked for help. "Look, Bobby, I know I haven't called in a while, but I need you to put me in contact with John Winchester. I know you know him so no use in denying... It's important." He sounded frantic and that was making me nervous.

"Andrew, what's going on? Why are you looking for John Winchester?" At the mention of their daddy's name, the brothers shut their traps and snapped their attention to me.

Andrew sighed "John found me a couple of months ago asking me about a demon case I did in Kansas back in October, 83. He wanted to know if I knew anything about a yellow-eyed demon? I told him, no and I thought that was the end of it, but things as of late have been getting a little demonic in my neck of the woods: Crop failures, cattle mutilations, fucking electrical storms in February. I started noticing the signs around the state two weeks ago. Next thing I know it starts occurring closer to my town. Until the other day, a family on the other side of town was found tortured and murdered in their home." He chuckled humorlessly. "Their son was in Arden's fucking class... Anyway, I snuck into the crime scene I found traces of sulfur. There's a demon in town I think it's after me and my family. I also have a suspicion that it might be connected to John Winchester... Too many things are adding up for all of this to be a coincidence."

John Winchester had been after the thing that killed his wife and boys' mother for seven years now and I couldn't help but be pissed that he's now dragged Andrew and his family into his mess.

"So Bobby are you going to help? You know I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important."

" Yeah, of course, I'll help. You're like family."

Andrew scoffed. "Like family? Bobby, you are family. I wouldn't have made you Arden's godfather if you weren't."

I gave Andrew, John Winchester's number and told him to keep me updated and to call me if things went south. After we hung up I shooed the boys away, telling them it wasn't their dad on the phone. But about fifteen minutes later, just when I was about to make the boys dinner I got another call.

"Hello?"

"Hey, Bobby it's John. I need you to watch the boys for another week. I found a case in Washington."

"Yeah, Andrew Queen called me and asked for your number, needed help with a demon." I sighed "Look John, Andrew's family so just watch out for him."

"Yeah, Bobby." Then he hung up the phone. Idjit, he could have at least said goodbye.

I left for the kitchen and found the boys waiting.

"Is Dad coming back?" Sam asked hopefully. "We heard you talking to him."

Balls, "He said he'll be here in another week, that he's heading-"

"What?!" Dean interrupted "He said he was going to be here two days ago. Now you're saying it's going to be another week?! Unbelievable."

Before I could say anything Dean ran upstairs. I sighed in frustration. Another thing that pissed me off about John was how his crusade was affecting his kids. I looked down at Sam and he was on the verge of tears.

"Hey, why don't you help me with dinner? How does Mac and Cheese sound?"

Sam nodded his head and we headed to the kitchen. My thoughts lingered on Andrew and his family hoping they'd be alright. 

(February 27th, 1990)

A week later and no phone call from John or Andrew. "Dammit Andrew, you told me you'd call! Now call me!" I hung up the phone and tried John again. No answer. "Balls!"

A couple of hours later, after I put the boys to bed I heard a familiar rumble from a car pulling up to the house. I walked outside and saw the Impala coming to a halt. I walked towards it ready to tear into John.

"You selfish son of a bitch! I've been calling all week and you can't pick up the phone so I can tell your kids you're alright!? Also-"

"Bobby we have a situation." John interrupted. My yelling had no apparent effect on the son of a bitch.

"What do you mean we have a situation?" I replied gruffly.

John gestured to the back seat of the Impala and when I looked through the window I knew what he meant. In the back seat was a young girl huddled, her arms wrapped tight around her legs and her chin rested on her knees. She couldn't have been older than Dean. Her dark brown, almost black hair was matted with what looked like blood and her dark eyes seemed empty. Nothing like a girl her age should look like. My eyes widened when I realized who it was. John tried to say something else, but I didn't pay him any attention as I rushed to her side of the car and flung open the door.

"Arden?" I said to the girl in a mixture of shock and horror. She slowly turned to look at me her eyes shined briefly with recognition.

"Uncle Bobby?" She whispered.

Before I could say anything else she launched her tiny body into my arms. Tears flooded her eyes and soaked through my shirt as I held onto her.

"They're gone." She cried.

It didn't take a rocket scientist to know who she was talking about. I felt tears threatening to spill out of my eyes, but I forced them back. Andrew was a good friend, actually, he was my best friend. We grew up together. I was the best man at his wedding and he was mine when I got married to Karen. When he and Diana found out she was pregnant with Arden, I was the first person he called. He even made me and Karen, Arden's godparents.

When Karen got possessed by a demon, Andrew and Rufus Turner were the ones to exorcise her. They were the ones to introduce me to the supernatural. That's also when I found out that Andrew's family were all hunters and he and Rufus were partners. I started hunting with Rufus after Karen's death. I wanted Andrew to join us and so did Rufus, but he said he had to get out, for his daughter's sake. I thought he was going to be the one to escape the infamous hunter's death, but I guess I was wrong. This life ends sad and bloody and the little girl in my arms just witnessed that first hand.

"Come on Sweetpea let's get you upstairs and cleaned up." She nodded and I lifted her and carried her inside and upstairs.

I took her to the bathroom and started the shower before leaving to give her some privacy. I put my ear against the door and heard her soft cries while she was showering. I let out a sigh, of all the people that deserved pain and misery, that sweet little girl was not one of them.

"Who was that?" I turned to find Dean standing there in his pajamas.

"That was Arden. She's one of my- she was one of my friend's daughter."

Dean looked at me confused. "What's she doing here then?" I sighed, trying to figure out how I can best explain the situation to an eleven-year-old.

"Her parent were killed and she's going to be living here from now on," I explained. His eyes widened a bit as he started to understand what was going on. I crouched down so I could be face-to-face with Dean. Knowing if anyone could understand what she was going through it was him. Maybe just maybe he could help her get through this."She's going through a lot. She might need a friend. Do you think you can be that for her?"

He seemed to be in thought for a moment and when he made eye contact with me again he nodded. I gave him a small smile and sent him back to bed. After about thirty minutes I went to check on Arden. John had packed some of her clothes and belongings before they left her house. I grabbed a pair of her pajamas and knocked on the bathroom door. There was no answer.

"Arden?" Still, there was no answer. I slowly opened the door "Arden, I'm coming in."

I came in and the first thing that caught my attention was the bathroom lights flickering. This put me on edge. With my hunter instincts kicking in, I threw open the door ready to grab my goddaughter and book it toward the nearest container of salt. But when I saw Arden sitting down against the wall, knees closed against her chest, a towel wrapped around her wet body, crying, I automatically knew the lights were her doing.

See the thing was Arden and her mother were witches. I've known for a long time. Andrew first told me about Diana's magic after Karen's death. He then told me about Arden's magical development a couple of years later. I knew that she knew how to control her magic, and it must have been the trauma and stress of losing her parents that was causing her to lose control, but I also knew that if John Winchester found out she was a witch that he would kill her on the spot. I quickly went up to her wiping her tears with my hand.

"Sh, sh, I know it hurts Sweetpea, but I need you to take some deep breaths for me alright? The others in the house can't know that you have magic. It's for your own safety okay?" She nodded tears still coming down her face and she took some shaky breaths.

At that moment the lights stopped flickering and I kissed her forehead knowing that she needed that. I wasn't Andrew. I wasn't her father, but I was going to love her and raise her like she was, cause I know that's what her daddy would have wanted. 

ARDEN'S POV

I appreciated what Uncle Bobby was doing. I've known him for as long as I could remember. He was my dad's best friend and he was family. He and Uncle Rufus would always make me laugh when they would come and visit.

Uncle Bobby got off the floor as soon as I calmed down a little. He handed me my pj's and left the bathroom to give me some privacy. I didn't want to move, but I reluctantly got up from the floor and put on the star-covered pj's Uncle Bobby left. When I was dressed I stepped out of the bathroom and saw Uncle Bobby waiting right outside the door. He then led me up another flight of stairs to a spare bedroom in the back of the house. I guess this room was supposed to be a part of the attic. It was filled with boxes and there was a bed in the far corner.

"We'll get this cleaned up tomorrow. We can even paint it if you'd like. Maybe get some stuff to make it a little more like home." Uncle Bobby said. I cringed at the word 'home'. The memory of what happened to mine was still fresh in my memory.

I didn't want to cry anymore, so I tried to hold them back. Bobby was trying to find other things to say, but just mumbled incoherent words that were probably not suitable for my young ears. I walked over to the bed. There were some fresh sheets on them. Bobby must have put them on while I was crying in the shower, slash cleaning the dried blood from my hair. I crawled into the sheets and Bobby tucked me in. I could tell that Bobby was trying. He didn't have kids and I expected that he definitely didn't expect to be taking care of one, but he still cared enough to try.

"I let you try to fall asleep." He kissed my forehead and left.

As he was closing the door I felt a sheer panic run through me. I did not want to be in the dark. I must have made some sort of noise cause Bobby turned towards me looking concerned.

"Can you please keep the door open a little?" I asked. I felt small and pathetic. This was not how I usually was. Dad taught me to be brave, but I felt like breaking down and it felt even worst now that he was no longer there to help me be brave.

Bobby nodded his head. "Sure thing Sweetpea,"

He left the door open a little so the light illuminated a sliver of the room. I heard him walk down the hallway and down the stairs. On the main floor of the house, I could hear him talking to someone, but It was too distant and hushed to understand what they were saying. I assume it was the man who brought me here. I think his name was John Win-something.

I was alone with my thoughts again. Images of my parents bloody on the floor paraded through my brain. The voice of the demon taunting me through my mom as I ran sent shivers up my spine. I shivered again when I remembered how cold it was in that dark forest as I hid from my own mom in nothing but pj's. I could feel the tears starting to stream down my face as silent sobs shook through my chest.

"I just want my mom and dad," I say to myself.

"I'm sorry for what happened to you." said a voice I didn't recognize. I didn't realize another person came into the room till they spoke.

I looked up from under the covers and saw a boy around my age, but what really caught my attention was his eyes. They were so green. It reminded me of the green moss that grew around my house. I didn't know what to say to him and he seemed to have read my mind cause he continued to talk.

"I know how it feels to lose a parent and I'm sorry that it's happening to you." I looked into those moss-colored eyes and could tell that he meant what he said.

"Thank you," I said quietly through the tears. He shuffled his feet like he wanted to ask something, but didn't know how I would respond. He took a deep breath and the words flowed out of his mouth.

"I lost my mom and I remember right after she died I didn't want to be alone." He took another breath. "What I'm asking is if you want me to stay with you. So you're not alone."

He looked nervous. Probably thought that I was going to call him weird or a creep, but I didn't believe that. I saw that he really wanted me to feel better and if I was being honest with myself I was going to ask Bobby if I could sleep with him, but this saved me the trouble. I nodded my head, wiped my tears, and scooted myself over so he could get in the bed. He crawled in and faced me. We stayed there in silence for a while. The only sound was my occasional sniffling.

"Thank you. I'm Arden." I whispered.

He gave a small smile, before whispering back. "Nice to meet you, Arden. I'm Dean and you're welcome."

I felt my lips tug up slightly as we lay there, sleep eventually took the both of us, and for once since the incident, I didn't picture anything from that night. Instead, I dreamt of a boy with moss-colored eyes.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV

It was really cold. I tried to reach for the blankets, but nothing was there. Begrudgingly I opened my eyes to see I had no blanket on me. When I looked for the comforter I turned and saw the boy from last night, with all the blankets, wrapped like a burrito. What was his name again? Dan? Dave? Wait, was it Dean? I was 89% sure that it was Dean.

I reached out, grabbing the blanket, and pulled it off Dean as hard as I could. After a few tugs and some very annoyed grumbles from the blanket hog himself, I finally had something to keep me warm. As I snuggled into the blankets, I felt an arm wrap around me. Dean pulled me to his body and snuggled his face into my back. I immediately froze, red dusting my cheeks.

"Dean? What are you doing?" He didn't respond. I tried calling his name again and I got a soft snore as a reply. Dean was still asleep. I made a note in my head about my new friend. Dean Winchester was defiantly a cuddler. I laid there with Dean cuddled into my back and watched as the dark sky slowly lighten.

In my mind, I felt a tug. A sign that I was going to be pulled into a vision. They came often enough that I knew when I was going to be pulled into one. They started happening a few weeks after my magic started to develop. Sometimes they were about the past and sometimes about the future. If I was being honest they were really annoying and hated when I got them.

I closed my eyes and let the vision pull me in and when I opened my eyes I was confused to see that nothing seemed to change. I was still looking out the window, watching the sky lighten as dawn slowly approached. I was still wrapped in Dean's arms, his head still snuggled into my back. Nothing seemed to change, but as I looked closely, I started to notice details that weren't there before I was pulled in. The walls were a different color. Instead of the old peeling yellow wallpaper, the walls were now painted a navy blue. Then I noticed pictures hanging from them, but the people in the pictures were complete strangers, minus a few that were of my parents and a few with  Uncle Bobby, but he seemed older in the photos. As I looked at the photos I couldn't help, but think that the people in the photos looked familiar, even though they were complete strangers. My attention drew to a particular photo of a man and woman on the hood of a car. The woman looked like a female version of her dad. Did dad have a sister that I didn't know about? no, dad said he was an only child, but who was this girl then?

I looked closer and I couldn't shake the feeling that this was somehow me. In the photo, I looked happy staring at the man with dark blond hair and green eyes. It was the same look that her mom would give her dad and the man gave her the same look her dad would give her mom. It was the look of two people who were completely and hopelessly in love with each other. Then I felt the arms around shift slightly. I moved around to face who I thought was Dean only to be face to face with the man in the photo. His green eyes gazed into mine and he smiled a little, but he seemed like he was in pain. His hand moved up to touch my face. His hand started to tremble and tears were threatening to spill out of his eyes. I felt my hands move to cup his face as I wiped the stubborn tears that started to spill onto his cheeks. 

"How can you love me?" He asked, his voice breaking. I felt my own heart, break as I gazed at the broken man.

"Easily" I heard a mature version of my voice say. I stroked his face trying to calm him down. "I have been in love with you since I was twelve years old. I fell in love with your big selfless heart and that beautiful perverted mind of yours." He chuckled slightly, but it didn't reach his eyes. I felt myself sigh "Dean," 

If I could my eyes would have widened. Dean?! This was Dean. The young boy I met last night was this broken man. What happened to the sweet boy who comforted me? What happens to him to make him like this?

"I want you to listen to me, cause everything I'm about to say is a hundred percent true." I heard myself say.  Dean nodded slightly, hanging on to every word as if it were life or death. "You are not dead inside." He looked like he wanted to argue, but I continued. "Famine was wrong. If you were truly dead inside you wouldn't be hurting. You wouldn't be fighting and you certainly wouldn't be lying in this bed, willingly having this chick flick moment with me." Dean smiled at that. "You are selfless and brave, and protective, passionate, determined, caring, and so much more. That describes someone who is very much alive and don't forget it. And if you do, I'll be there to forcefully remind you."

"How is it that whenever I feel like I'm hanging off the edge, about to fall into oblivion, you somehow pull me back to safety." He pulled me close and kissed my forehead "I love you so much."

I smiled as I snuggled into his chest. "I love you too."

My vision started to blur as I felt the familiar tug pull me out of the vision.

When I opened my eyes I was back in the present. Feeling a little uncomfortable about the way future Dean looked and held me. I'm eleven for crying out loud. I didn't need to be thinking about that. Speaking on how Dean held me, I shimmed out of present Dean's arms and crawled out of bed. Dean was still passed out and sprawled across the bed. I looked at him closely, thinking about future me's relationship with future Dean. I guess he was cute. I've only known him for less than 24 hours, but he seemed sweet. I left the room and went down the stairs. I saw the man who 'rescued' me, sleeping on the couch. I quietly walked past him and towards the front door. I opened it as quietly as possible, hoping the man wouldn't wake up. I successfully made my way outside. The cold air washed over me as I sat down on the front steps. So many thoughts ran through my head and I had no idea how to handle any of it.

I started sobbing, being careful to do it quietly, so I didn't wake anyone. I didn't know how long I was out there. The cold was welcoming making my body numb. Tears stained my face as I continued to mourn. I was startled when I felt a blanket wrap around me. I looked up seeing Bobby there with a sympathetic smile. He sat down next to me and didn't say a word. He just waited. letting me cry till I couldn't possibly cry anymore. I wrapped the blanket tighter around me. "Thank you," I said quietly

He nodded. "Arden, I feel terrible for asking and I won't ever pressure you to say it again, but what happened?"

 If I could cry more, I would. I didn't want to relive that night, but I knew I had to. Bobby had the right to know. 

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

( February 25th, 1990)

(53 hours earlier)

(Note* Arden is telling Bobby what happen to her during this chapter. Also italicized and bolded words are either exorcisms, spells, or phone calls from now on.)

"Arden? Time to come inside." My mom called out. The sun had just gone down and I was playing in the snow. I was finishing up my snowman putting on his coal eyes, smile, and his carrot nose. Satisfied with my work I ran inside. As I was about to go inside I heard a whistle. 

"Hello?" I called out turning around to face the dark forest that surrounded my home. It felt like someone was watching me. I was about to call out again when my mom called again. I turned, running towards her.

"Arden baby, come inside you're letting the cold air in." I followed my mom into the kitchen where she handed me a peppermint hot cocoa with mini marshmallows. Mom was complaining to me about the cold, but even though she was talking to me I felt my attention turn towards the window and into the forest where I heard the whistle. I was having a bad feeling about the disembodied whistle. 

"Mom, when is daddy coming home?" I asked wanting him to come home and ease my concerns.

Mom's shoulders tensed as she quickly looked at the clock on the wall. Dad's been gone all day. He went with a man that showed up about a week ago. He's been acting off for a couple of weeks, being more protective and paranoid as the days go by. Mom wasn't acting any better. I caught her the other day performing a cleansing ritual on the house. Something was wrong and it clearly had my parents worried, which in turn freaked me out.  

"Daddy will be home soon baby," Mom said unconvincingly. "Hey, let's have a little fun. Shall we?"

I nodded my head and she led me to the fireplace in the living room. "Now look at the flames closely. You might see something..." she paused trying to think of an adjective, "Extraordinary." I focused on the flames as mom instructed me as she chants something in Latin.

"Praecipe filiis flammae, Liga eam in testamento meo, partum desiderio meo" I processed what she chanted. It was Latin. It roughly translated to "Command the flames, Bind it to my will, Create my desire". Mom and dad taught me how to speak and read Latin when I was nine. I knew Latin and two other languages fluently.
I watched the flame form into an image in front of my eyes. It was a dragon! A smile broke on my face as the little dragon made of fire flapped its wings and flew around the fireplace.

 I turned to face my mom, a look of amusement on her face. "Can I try?" I asked. My enthusiasm made my mom giggle.

 "Of course baby. Focus on the flames and visualize your intent." After reciting the words a few times, I tried the spell and in front of my eyes, the flames formed the shape of my snowman outside. My mom burst into laughter.

"Of all the things I thought you'd create, a snowman wasn't one of them. Only you, my darling little witch would create a snowman made of fire." She said in adoration. 

 For another hour we created different things in the flames. Telling stories as we had our new creations act them out. I heard the door open and my dad soon appeared in the living room.

"Daddy!" I ran to my dad giving him a huge hug. He laughed returning my hug and lifting me into the air.

"What are my two beautiful witches doing this evening?" I pointed to the fire and watch my dad's smile widen as he watched the flames dance around, turning into dragons and snowmen, and other silly creations. "That is truly amazing. My girls are so talented!" he said kissing my forehead. 

Mom stood up and walked over to Dad and me. She placed her hand on his arm and kissed his cheek. It was the perfect picture, a husband and wife that wholeheartedly loved each other and the symbol of their love wrapped in their arms. 

"Is it gone?" My mom murmured in my dad's ear; just loud enough that I could hear.

"Yeah, John and I took care of it. I'll tell you about it later. After this little witch goes to bed." He said gesturing exaggeratedly at me as if I was some prize he just won.

 I was about to protest that I wasn't tired when there was a knock at the door. My dad looked at it curiously and placed me down. He walked over to the door pulling a pistol from behind his back and opened the door. 

"Hello?" He answered, but no one was there.

"Diana take Arden upstairs. Pumpkin, get ready for bed." 

I wanted to argue, but Mom ushered me to the upstairs bathroom, telling me to get ready for bed, then went back downstairs. I took a shower and dressed in my penguin pajamas. I was brushing my teeth when I heard a crash downstairs followed by gunshots. I spit the toothpaste out of my mouth and ran to the staircase to see what was going on. 

"DIANA! LET HER GO, YOU BITCH!!!" 

Dad never yelled like that and it scared me. What had mom? 

"No, No, no, no, no, NO! NO! NO! NO!" I heard my mom scream. I couldn't see what was happening so I quietly went down the steps and towards the kitchen where my parents yelling and screaming were coming from. My hands were shaking in fear hoping that they were just pulling some prank on me, despite how messed up that would be. 

I reached the entrance to the kitchen when my mom's screams abruptly stopped. Dad was pinned to the wall, struggling to break free and mom was just standing there, completely still and next to her laid a dead girl's body. The dead girl was holding the poker from the fireplace. I gasped as I recognized the girl. Her name was Sara Botvin and she was in my class at school. 

"Mom?" I said my voice barely above a whisper. 

Mom didn't say a thing her eyes were closed, her shirt was torn giving access to her stomach, and a fresh burn mark was prominent on her hip. The burn looked like it was done by the poker in the dead girl's hand. It messed up Mom's tattoo. Then it dawned on me.

Mom's eyes opened but they weren't their usual blue. Instead, they were white and not just the iris. The whole eye was a white pit and the cheerful smile normally on her face was now sadistic. I was frozen in place. Fear running through my veins as if I were a startled rabbit. She made eye contact with me and her sadistic smile widened. 

"Hello, little witch. Why don't you come to mommy."

 I felt myself shiver as the demon wearing my mom addressed me. Dad taught me about demons, but they're supposed to have black eyes, not white. 

"NO!" My dad yelled, realizing that I was in the room.

"ARDEN! RUN!" He yelled making me snap out of my frozen state. I sprinted out of the room trying to reach the front door so I could escape, but I felt an arm yank me back. I turned to see my mom. No, not my mom. The demon that possessed my mom. 

"It's not nice to run away from mommy."

 I screamed as I struggled against her grip. I felt tears running down my face as the demon made my mom claw my arms. I then felt my magic react to my panic state. The pressure grew until a burst of magical energy exploded from my body sending my mom's possessed body across the room. It broke the hold it had on my dad. He dropped stumbling slightly then he rushed to me, helping me off the floor.

"Arden you need to run. You need to get out of her and you need to hide." He said urgently.

"I can't Daddy!" I started sobbing.

 Dad tried to wipe my tears as he gazed at my mom's crumpled form on the other side of the room. Her body then began to twitch and started to move. 

Dad grabbed me and ran to the kitchen, grabbing his gun. He then ran outside with me in his arms, into the dark cold forest trying to escape the horror that was in my house. He ran till we could no longer see the house. He set me down, both of us breathing heavily in different ways. I felt like my world was collapsing and I knew I was hyperventilating.  

"Arden I want you to hide." 

Immediately I didn't like this idea. I didn't want to be separated from him. I didn't want to be alone. The demon already had Mom I didn't want it to take Dad too.

"I need you to hide. I know you don't like that idea, but I need you to do this. I'm going to go back and help Mommy, but I can't do that if you aren't safe. When it's safe I'll yell out our safeword, 'cinnamon,'  okay? When I yell out cinnamon, it will be safe and you can come out." 

I shook my head, "No, Daddy. Ple-Please don't g-go," I sobbed and hiccuped.

He gave me a sad smile and wrapped his arms around me, engulfing me in a tight hug. I gripped onto his shirt and smushed my face into his chest. I breathed in the familiar scent of motor oil, sage, cloves, and coincidently cinnamon. 

"I love you Pumpkin." He then placed a long kiss on the top of my head.

 I tried to quiet down my sons, not wanting to draw attention to our location. "I love you too Daddy." 

He released me giving me a soft shove, signaling me to run. I reluctantly left my dad and ran deeper into the snowy woods. Which normally would be a terrible idea. How many horror movies do you have to watch to know that going into the woods at night, by yourself is a terrible idea, but if you were in my scenario you'd want to hide in the woods. Which led me to my next problem. I needed to hide in the woods from demons. The best place I could find was under the roots of a tree on the edge of the creek. I squeezed into the small space, the semi-frozen mud compressed under my hands and knees. I laid down flat hoping I wouldn't be found. That's when I realized how cold I was. I was laying in the semi frozen mud in nothing but penguin pajamas. I had no shoes, no jacket, and my hair was still wet from the shower I took. My bare feet and hands felt like they were being stabbed by thousands of needles, from my run in the snow. I noticed that snow was falling again. Hopefully, that would cover my tracks. I then curled into a tight ball hoping that Dad would find me soon and this nightmare would soon be over. 

3RD POV 

(Note* This part was told to Bobby by John.  Arden does not know all the details of this part)

Andrew Queen watched his daughter run further into the woods. He didn't like the idea of having his daughter hide in the woods by herself in nothing but pajamas, but it was much better than facing the demon possessing his wife. He pulled out his gun and made his way back to the house. When he arrived the house was quiet. He walked inside and found his phone on the counter. He picked it up and called John Winchester. 

"Hello? " 

"John it's Andrew. There's a demon in my wife." He said quickly and quietly not trying to alert the demon of his presence. 

"What?!" John replied.

"You heard me, Johnny boy. Now, I have no time for arguing. I need you to get your melodramatic ass over to my house, ASAP!" 

"What -" Andrew then hung up the phone and walked further into the house. 

He found his wife sitting in the chair facing the fireplace. "I've been waiting. You know it's very rude to keep a lady waiting, especially your wife." Andrew knew this wasn't his wife talking, but he didn't like that he had to point a gun at her vessel. "Calling John Winchester isn't going to do anything, but hey I would love to meet the father of the soon to be, bringer of the apocalypse."

 She turned to face me. She was no longer in her jeans and turtleneck, but was now in one of her white lace nightgowns and it was splattered with her blood. Her face was dripping blood. It looked like the demon made her claw her own once flawless face.

"I see you changed. Usually, I'd be all over you, but the blood and the demon inside you is a real turn-off, honey." 

The demon laughed. "Oh Andrew, is it really the time for jokes?" Andrew's felt like his blood boil in anger as the demon spoke through his wife.

"You get out of my wife." He said with gritted teeth, trying not to lash recklessly in anger. 

"I don't think I will." She said in a child-like voice "This body is really pretty and it's been such a long time since I've been top-side. It's not my usual choice in meat suits, but it's a special occasion." 

"Yeah, and what occasion is that?" He spoke, trying to waste some time till John could get here.

 "Well, I wanted to meet my future queen. Your little girl is going to do some great things. Terrible, malicious, and chaotic, but great things."

 Andrew paused at that. His little girl would never do that. His sweet little pumpkin could never hurt anyone the way this bitch was saying she would. 

"Who the hell are you?" He asked. 

She smiled and curtsied as her eyes rolled in the back of her head only showing the whites. "I'm Lilith and I don't think I like you anymore. I think it's time for a divorce." She raised her hand and Andrew flew against the wall. Andrew struggled against Lilith's hold, but it was useless. 

"Regna terrae, cantate Deo, psallite Domino qui fertis super caelum caeli ad OrientemEcce dabit voci Suae vocem virtutis,.." She laughed at his attempted exorcism.

"Really? An exorcism? That's not going to work." She laughed as he continued to recite the exorcism. The exorcism wasn't working. But he did have one more option, but it had a fatal consequence. 

"Diana? You got to fight it, baby." He said pleadingly. He needed to hear her. Not the demon, her. "If you don't I'm going to be forced to do something I don't want to do." He tried to get through to his wife. "Think of Arden, sweetheart." Andrew didn't want to do this, he needed her to fight because if she didn't she was going to die. 

"Baby please." He pleaded.

Lilith laughed at Andrew's pain. She thrived off the anguish that was coming from the desperate husband. "Diana is in timeout right now, but I'm able to play." She smiled seductively at Andrew, which made him want to vomit. Andrew knew this was a downhill battle and knew what he had to do. He only prayed that his wife would forgive him. 

"Exorcizo te, immunde spiritus, omnis satanica potestas, omnis incursio, infernalis adversarii, omnis humana hoc demon possesess vas
Ego daemonium bannish ex summa virtute in infernum usque ad profundum in tenebris Lucifer non adprehendet vos" Andrew started reciting a different exorcism. This time it did affect Lilith to her surprise.

 "What are you doing?!" She snarled as Andrew continued to recite the exorcism. Tears streaking down his face.

"Tu enim fecisti torquere salutari tuo; Puer iste erit sacrificium pro vobis de universo vase bannishment eve est," Lilith felt Diana clawing back for control. This was not a normal exorcism. Somehow this version allowed the soul to fight against her. 

"STOP IT!" Lilith screamed. Desperate she ran at Andrew. Her hand reached out and gripped around his neck, strangling the life out of him. Andrew was about to pass out when gunshots fired, hitting Lilith and releasing her hold on Andrew. Andrew turned around to see John Winchester in the doorway his gun aimed at Lilith.

"Took you long enough Jonny Boy," Andrew said roughly as air filled his lungs.

"You better finish that exorcism." Said, John. 

Andrew went to recite more when he felt a sharp pain from a knife enter his stomach. Lilith smiled as the knife she threw hit its mark. She used her demonic abilities to twist the blade in his gut. Andrew's hands shook as he grips the knife and yanked it out. The serrated hooks of the knife ripped more of his flesh. John went to hit the bitch when she sent him flying back. While she was occupied with John. Andrew leaned against the wall, reciting the last of the exorcism, blood oozing out of his wound.

 "Sit amet signa fati habeat veneno sanguis sit anima tua vincula solvit et sacrificum ejus impedire sanguinis usque tenere
hic mecum animus hic me" 

Lilith screamed in pain as the exorcism was drawing to its end. Andrew was slouched against the wall, blood pooling beneath him as he said the final words.

"Deus me hic caeli expelle daemon archangeli nisi innocentes nobis" 

Black smoke burst out of Diana's mouth as Lilith screamed. Beams of light shot from Diana wrapping the smoke in chains of energy. Dragging Lilith and Diana down to the deepest darkest pit in hell. Diana's body crumpled to the floor dead, dark veins covering her body. Her life force and magic were used to send Lilith to hell. John ran to Andrew. There was too much blood on the floor. Andrew wasn't going to make it. 

"Find my daughter, Johnny boy," Andrew whispered out. His breath was labored. Death would take him soon. 

"She's in the woods. Say the word, cinnamon, she'll come out........ Make sure she gets to Bobby Singer...Tell that bastard, that I'll haunt his ass if he allows my little girl to date." Andrew attempted to laugh at his last attempt at humor, but it soon turned into fitful coughs as blood leaked out of his mouth.

 "Tell my daughter that I love her..and that mommy loves her t-too... Tell hh-er I'm .....ss-sorry." Andrew look liked he wanted to say more, his eyes widen a little in panic, trying to say everything he wanted to, but he couldn't. Tears ran down his face. John looked down at the man.

 "She'll be safe Andrew. I'll make sure she knows." Andrew seemed to calm down a little at John's words. Andrew then felt an icy cold touch on his shoulders. When he looked to see who touched him a man in a black suit was there with a stretched-out hand.

ARDEN'S POV

I was tired. My body felt numb. I didn't know how long I'd been out here, but it felt like a long time. My body wouldn't stop shivering. Then off in the distance, I heard a man yell. 

"Arden?!" He yelled my name over and over, but I didn't respond. It didn't sound like my dad.  

"Cinnamon!" The voice yelled. It wasn't my dad's voice, but that was the agreed-upon safe word and I was pretty sure that if I didn't leave my hiding spot I would freeze to death.

 Slowly I crawled out of the tangles of roots and mud. My skin and joints hurt with every move. I slowly moved towards the voice. In the distance, I saw a man standing by himself. He must have heard my footsteps in the snow because he turned to face me. His face slightly softened, probably out of sympathy. My blue penguin pj's were covered in blood and mud.

 "Where's my dad?" I asked as my teeth chattered. His jaw stiffened. 

"He's gone. Your mom too." I felt my heart plummet. 

No, he was lying. My dad was the best hunter and my mom was one of the most powerful witches in the world. They couldn't have been dead. Then I thought about the white eye demon. How it easily possessed my mom. No, he was lying.

 "Your lying" his eyes were filled with pity. 

"Arden, I'm not -" 

"NO!"  I screamed at him. "They're not dead!" Before he could say or do anything else I sprinted to the house. 

He had too have been lying. He had to. I heard him calling my name, but I ignored him as I saw the familiar house. I ran through the open back door, that led to the kitchen and froze at what I saw. Dad was slouched against the wall in a pool of blood. Across from him in the entrance to the living room was mom, lying on the floor. I ran to dad first. Kneeling to look him in the eye. 

"Daddy?! Get up! This isn't funny!" I put my hands on his face and tried to get him to look at me, but all I saw were his once expressive eyes, now glazed and lifeless. 

I felt my body shake as I let out a wail. Tears flooded down my face. I hugged his corpse not caring that I was getting his blood all over me. He was still warm. I closed my eyes and for a moment I could imagine he was just sleeping, but as my arms moved I could feel his sticky, slick blood against my skin. My face was covered in blood and tears when I finally turned and crawled to my mom. Hoping that somehow she was alive, despite her unmoving and lifeless body. Her once beautiful face was clawed up and bloody. The demon mutilated her flawless features.

 I didn't know how long I was crying. It felt like hours of me kneeling between my dead parents. I cried until there felt like there were no more emotions in my body. At one point I found myself curled against my dad's cooling corpse. I gripped onto his shirt trying to reminisce in his scent of motor oil, sage, cloves, and cinnamon, but it was marred with the scent of blood.

I barely remember the following event. At one point I felt a hand on my shoulder and knew it was the man from outside. I was then forced into my room to get changed. The man then brought out a large duffle bag and started to stuff my clothes into it. 

"We have to leave." He said in a gruff voice. "If there is anything you need, grab it now."

I didn't have the energy to argue or to even ask where we were going I just complied with his demands. I numbly grabbed some of my personal belongings and shoved them into my backpack.

Next thing I know I was in a black car pulling away from my home.  As we were pulling away from the house I remembered something.

"Wait!" I yelled startling the man who was used to my silence.

"Shit!" he responded as he stepped on the brakes.

Without any explanation. I grabbed my backpack and open the car door. I sprinted to the house to collect the thing I had forgotten. I thought the man was going to say something or follow me, but surprisingly he didn't. I ran inside avoiding the kitchen and living room and went into my mom's workroom, aka the witchy, magic room according to my dad. Most would ignore the room entirely. It had an enchantment placed on the door so anyone except my Mom, Dad, and I would ignore it like it didn't exist. I guess it's only me now.

I opened the door and on her mother's desk was a large black leather-bound book. My mother's grimoire. I grabbed it and shoved it into my backpack.  I also grabbed the family photo album, clinging it to my chest as I ran back to the black car.

The man acted indifferent to my sudden burst of behavior and drove off, as soon as I closed the door. I looked out the window. silently saying goodbye to my parents, home, and my old life.

Chapter Text

BOBBY'S POV

I held the small girl close to my side as she finished her story. Her body shook in my arms. John told me the details she left out. How Lilith killed Andrew before she was exorcised from Diana. The unusual exorcism he used.  I didn't want to tell Arden that. She'd already been through so much, traumatized for life. She didn't need to know the gritty details of her parent's final moments, she had been through enough. 

Then it hit me. She was mine now. I keep forgetting that Andrew and Diana made me her godfather. It's hard to wrap my head around. I have custody over this sweet eleven-year-old girl. Me, someone who never wanted to have children because he was afraid of turning into his old man. 

I stroked her dark hair, wishing that Karen was here. Karen always wanted kids, but sadly wasn't able to have children, because of me. She would have known what to do in a situation like this. I can still remember the look of happiness on Karen's face when Andrew and Diana asked us to be Arden's godparents. Arden didn't need a gruff old drunk raising her, but she also didn't deserve to be sent into the foster system. The foster system wasn't an option for her. Her magic alone would place a big ole target on her back. Hunters and witches would be after her. For better or for worst, I was all she got. 

Gradually I felt her shaking come to a stop. Her sobs settled down to the occasional sniffle. We sat there in silence, watching the sunrise over the scrap yard. 

GURRRRRRRR

Both of us looked down at her stomach. GURRRRRRRR

"Well if that ain't a sign, we should get some food in you I don't know what is." A small giggle escaped her mouth. I felt my lips tug into a smile. It wasn't the happy Arden I was used to seeing, but it was a start. "Let's make some breakfast for you and those idjits inside." 

She nodded her head and wiped the lingering tears off her face. We went inside and towards the kitchen, passing John who was still passed out on the couch.

"What are you feelin' Sweetpea," I asked as I looked around the kitchen for something we could make for breakfast. Her brow furrowed as she looked at the stuff we had. Soon enough she grabbed a bowl and started mixing flour, salt, baking powder, milk, butter, and sugar in a bowl. "What are you making?" I asked.

She continued to mix her ingredients, hardly paying attention to me, as she put in some eggs and vanilla. 

"Pancakes" she finally responded. Her voice was quiet and a little monotone, but I wasn't expecting the little miss sunshine I was used to seeing. To be honest I was impressed. She moved around the kitchen grabbing a pan from one of the cabinets and setting it on the stove. 

"Do you need any help?" I asked awkwardly, not expecting an eleven-year-old to know how to make pancakes from scratch.

"Do you have any chocolate chips?" I gave her a shrug before turning to look in the pantry, but there were none. Then I remembered the frozen blueberries I had in the freezer that I got for Sam. I went to the freezer and grabbed the frozen bag.

"Dose frozen blueberries work?"

"Yeah, that works." 

I handed her the berries and watched her work. She started putting dollops of pancake batter on the pan. After they'd start to bubble she would add the berries and flip them on the other side. I grabbed a tray and she unloaded her finished pancakes onto it. I also grabbed some maple syrup from the last time I attempted to make pancakes for the boys.

While Arden was making breakfast, I started brewing some coffee for me and John. Soon enough a muffled groan came from the living room, followed by a grumpy, freshly woken-up, John Winchester. 

"Bobby, what's this?" He asked.

"Well, what does it look like you idjit?" 

He looked at Arden making breakfast, as I handed him a cup of black coffee. "Breakfast?" He finally answered

I rolled my eyes at the genius.

"Pancakes," Arden answered John with a similar exasperated look. 

After a few sips of his coffee, John finally fully acknowledged the young girl. "I don't think we properly introduced. I'm John Winchester."

Arden focused on making breakfast. Not acknowledging what John said. After a long pause, I was about to say something, but she finally spoke. 

"I'm Arden Queen." Her voice was hard and stern. She looked him right in the eye. A feat most men wouldn't dare do. She sounded like she resented him. She probably did. He's here while her daddy's gone. The two stared at each other until they were interrupted by Sam and Dean running down the steps.

DEAN'S POV

"Whoa! Pancakes!" Sam exclaimed at the homemade breakfast.

 I looked at the girl with who I shared a bed last night. She was at the stove cooking breakfast while Dad and Bobby were sitting at the table drinking coffee.  Arden turned to look at us when Sam yelled. She locked eyes with me and smiled a little, and I felt myself smile back.

"I made some for everybody." She said shyly. Bobby handed me and Sam a plate and we grabbed some pancakes.

"Thank you!" Sam yelled at Arden and I watched her smile widen at my dorky little brother. "I'm Sam."

Arden turned off the stove and sat down at the table, with a plate of her own pancakes. "Nice to meet you, Sam. I'm Arden." 

Sam and Arden started having their own conversation while I started to eat. I took a bite of pancake and It was amazing until I popped a blueberry in my mouth. Don't get me wrong It was delicious, but I didn't want to admit that there was something healthy in my food and I liked it.

"What's with the face?" Arden asked daring me to tell her that something was wrong with her food. Gone was the quiet shy girl. I involuntarily gulped, when Arden called me out, but I couldn't show her that I was intimidated, I was a man.

"Why did you have to put blueberries in it? Why, not something awesome like chocolate chips." I complained. Sam looked like he was ready to fight me.

"What?! Blueberries are delicious." He said. He quickly got out of his seat and ran to Arden and gave her a hug. "You make the best pancakes in the world."

Arden laughed at my little brother's confession and hugged him back. "Why, thank you, Sam. At least someone appreciates my food."

I was about to take another bite of pancake when the fork and the plate of pancakes were snatched away from me. "What?!" 

Arden turned to look at me, my plate of pancakes in her hand. "If you're going to criticize my cooking, you don't get any." 

She walked back to the kitchen, my pancakes in hand. I felt my jaw drop. I looked at Dad and Bobby for some help, but they only gave me an amused look, shaking their heads.

"Don't look at me, son." My dad said, eating his own plate of pancakes.

"You better go apologize if you want them back," Bobby added. He then turned to Arden. "Thank you, Sweetpea they taste amazing." 

Arden turned around and flashed a smile at Bobby. "You're welcome, Uncle Bobby."

I felt myself grumble as I got out of my seat. Sam stuck his tongue out as I passed him. I glared at him as I went into the kitchen.

ARDEN'S POV

I smirked to myself as I took Dean's plate of pancakes. No one insults my cooking. I saw the radio and was tempted to turn it on. 

"Hey, Uncle Bobby can I turn on the radio please."

He looked like he wanted to say no, but his face melted when he met my puppy dog eyes. "Fine, not too loud though." 

I grinned as I turned on the radio and Whitney Houston's - I Wanna Dance With Somebody came on. I immediately started to sing and dance. The guys all looked at me weird. Clearly, this wasn't the type of music they were used to. Bobby smiled a little, seeing me have a little fun.

"Oh, I wanna dance with somebody
I wanna feel the heat with somebody
Yeah, I wanna dance with somebody
With somebody who loves me
Oh, I wanna dance with somebody
I wanna feel the heat with somebody
Yeah, I wanna dance with somebody
With somebody who loves me"

I was washing the dishes as I swayed and quietly sang to the radio when I heard footsteps approach behind me. I felt my smirk grow because I knew exactly who it was. 

"I'm sorry. Your pancakes are delicious."I turned to Dean who looked bashful.

I wanted to prolong his suffering, but something about his face made me cave. He reminded me of a kicked puppy, it was truly heartbreaking. I dried my hands and gave Dean his pancakes and fork back. 

"Here," I said with a sigh. "I hope you know better to critique my cooking next time."

He took back the pancakes gratefully. "Thanks" he started groaning as he ate. "Arden I will never make fun of your cooking again. These are amazing. These are the best pancakes I've ever had." he looked exaggeratedly at his pancakes."I think I'm in love!" He exclaimed as he kissed the syrupy pancake. Making me burst into laughter. The best part of the song came on and I couldn't help, but belt it. I pulled Dean's arms, forcing him to dance with me.

"With somebody who loves me
Uh-huh
(Dance)
Come on, baby, ha, ha
(Dance)
Woo, yeah
(Dance)
Now get with this, ha, ha, ha
Whoa, oh, oh
Don't you wanna dance (dance) with me baby?
Don't you wanna dance (dance) with me boy?
Don't you wanna dance (dance) with me baby?
With somebody who loves me
Don't you wanna dance?
Say you wanna dance?
Don't you wanna dance?
(Dance)
Don't you wanna dance?
Say you wanna dance?
Don't you wanna dance?
(Dance)
Don't you wanna dance?
Say you wanna dance
Uh-huh
(Dance)
With somebody who loves me"

As the song went on, his reluctance faded and he started to willingly dance with me, unleashing his inner goofball and giving in to the music. This was the first time I laughed since my parent's death and for a moment I forgot that I was sad. After Dean finished eating and dancing he helped me clean up the kitchen. When we finished. Dean and I went outside to play and for the moment, I just enjoyed having a new friend. Someone who I knew would be with me for a long time.

JOHN'S POV 

(I know. You didn't expect to see his pov.)

For the first time in a very long time, I saw Dean actually happy. Somehow this girl was able to bring out the kid he was supposed to be. She even got him to dance to Whitney Houston. Hell, she got him to willingly clean up the kitchen, without anyone telling him to do so. I felt a pang of guilt run through me as I realized, the pressure I had been putting on him since Mary's death. There was no way I could give Dean the childhood he was supposed to have, but maybe Arden could help him remain a kid for a little while longer.

Chapter Text

(August 2nd, 1990)

"Yes, this is agent Willis... Yes, damn best agent in our department... Well if you excuse me, Sheriff, I have another case that needs to be handled and would appreciate not having to worry about a case I sent my guys to handle." I hung up the phone labeled FBI. "Damn idjit," I muttered, running a hand over my face.

I haven't been on a hunt since Arden arrived six months ago. This had been the longest I'd been stuck at the salvage yard. The longest I've been without going on a hunt since becoming a hunter and if I was being honest with myself, I was going stir-crazy. Sure I've been helping out where I can. Manning the phones, researching for other hunters, mostly for Rufus. I have also been putting some extra hours into the salvage yard, anything to try and ignore that urge, but there's nothing that gets the blood pumping more than the hunt.

Meanwhile, Arden still was adjusting. It's been an adjustment for both of us. Andrew and Diana's death hit us both hard. A month after their death some hunter buddies of Andrew arranged a wake at one of Rufus's cabins, to his reluctance. It was Arden and I's only time leaving Sioux Falls since her arrival and it was something I instantly regretted taking Arden to. She stood amongst the drunk hunters in silence. I watched hunters telling her their condolences. People who were complete strangers to her telling her stories. Arden didn't talk for two weeks after. In fact, she didn't talk till John dropped the boys back off at the salvage yard. Just like when they first met, Dean was able to break through Arden's walls and her silence. And for a little while, I saw the little ball of sunshine I remember before all of this shit happened. When John came back and took the boys, Arden's walls came right back up and she was silent again. She eventually started talking again, but she became passive-aggressive and her attitude worsen. But all that seemed to change whenever Dean was around. Whenever Dean was around, Arden would resemble the happy little girl I once knew. I couldn't help feeling a little jealous of the eleven-year-old boy, but in the end, I was grateful that he was able to bring out the sweet girl I used to know.

I walked towards the kitchen to check on Arden. Since living with me she hasn't been to school. I talked to the principal of the local middle school and they gave me all the work she needed to complete to be able to go into the sixth grade in the fall. I stepped into the kitchen and Arden was at the table, folding her schoolwork into origami. 

"Hey?!" I was furious. Arden only had a week to finish the rest of her work and here she was messing around. "What is this?!"

She gave me an (are you serious?) look.

"It's supposed to be a crane," she gestured to the origami in her hand. "but it does look a little rough. I'll work on it." She said as she grabbed another piece of paper. A smirk was plastered on her face as she folded another crane.

"Do you think this is funny?" I seethed.

"I think it's hilarious." She retorted pausing in her folding to make direct eye contact with me. Her eyes were challenging mine to a fight for dominance. A fight that I refused to lose. Her attitude was finally getting to me and I had enough.

"That's it!" My hands flew upwards in exasperation. "Arden I've been trying. I'll admit that I'm not perfect and I'm not going to be perfect in the future, and I ain't trying to replace your daddy, but I am tryin'." Arden broke eye contact, her eyes dropping to the floor.

I sighed. "Your mom and dad wouldn't want..." Before I could finish my sentence Arden eye's snapped up, her fists were balled, and her lip curled into a snarl.

"MY MOM AND DAD ARE DEAD! THEY AREN'T HERE SO WHAT'S THE FUCKING POINT?"

I waited patiently for her temper to simmer down. There was no use talking to her when she was like this. When her breathing finally slowed down I took in a deep breath before calmly continuing the conversation.

" You're right." Her eyes widened, obviously not expecting that. "Your parents aren't here. So what do you want to do." She clearly didn't know what to say, like it never occurs to her that there was something else to do besides being difficult. "Do you want revenge? If so I'll start training ya and..."

"I already know how to hunt" she mumbled quietly. Her temper extinguished to only smoking coals. "I know about demons. And spirits, and monsters. I know basic magic and how to write down sigils. I'm not stupid. My mom and dad taught me." She said quietly.

I dragged a hand across my face. "Sweetpea, there's a lot more to hunting than just knowing lore. Even though your magic can be useful you're never fully prepared to hunt until you're in the field... Damn it! You know all this crap about lore, but you can't finish your homework." I muttered the last bit in frustration.

Arden was a smart kid. Andrew used to boast all the time about her achievements. The kid passed all her classes with flying colors and Andrew couldn't have been prouder. Now it's a struggle to get her to do anything.

"I just don't want you to decide your fate now. I want you to do well so you can decide what you want to do with as many options as possible. You want to be a hunter, I'll help train ya. You want to continue to practice your magic? Hell, I'll help you with that too. I'll even help you if you decide to give all this up and live an apple-pie life if that's what you want. I just don't want you to waste your options before it's time for you to decide."

All the anger was gone from her. I watched her grab the origami crane and carefully unfold it. She put her papers and packets into a neat pile before sliding them to me. 

"Here. I've actually been done for a while now."

Now it was my turn to be confused. "What? How can you be done?"

She rolled her eyes at me. "It's really not that hard Uncle Bobby." She grabbed one of the packets from the top of the pile and held it up. "This is all about changes in matter, between the earth and the moon. It also goes on a bit about ecology. I learned all this stuff with mom when she was first teaching me magic." She sighed gesturing to the rest of the pile. "I already know all of this shit. I already know about the American Revolution. I know how to add, subtract, multiply, and divide fractions and decimals. I'm way beyond a fifth-grade reading level. For fuck sake, I'm fluent in Spanish, Latin, and Italian. Now trust me when I tell you that it wasn't hard, knocking this shit out."

I stood there in shock. I knew she was smart, but I didn't know to the full extent how smart she really was. I felt a little bad for yelling at her now. This kid was just bored and I yelled at her for doing shit she was already finished with. I wracked my brain trying to find something she could do. 

"What's your opinion on cars?" I asked

She looked at me slightly confused. "They're cool I guess... Dad had this mustang that he would work on in his spare time."

I silently chuckled. I remembered that mustang. It was one of Andrew's pride and joys.

"Do you want to help me fix some of the cars out back?"

She shrugged. "I don't know anything about cars."

"Well, it's a good time to learn." I walked out the door towards the garage, without saying another word. If Arden wanted to join me that was her choice and I wasn't going to force her.

Forty-five minutes later I was underneath a car when I heard soft footsteps approach. I continued to work, not acknowledging her. I wanted her to make the first move.

"Can I help?" Her voice was quiet and timid. The complete opposite of the raging little monster from an hour ago.

I paused what I was doing and slid from underneath the vehicle. I flashed her a smile and I was awarded a small one in return.

"Of course Sweetpea." I made some room for her to join me and I explained different tools and different parts of the car. She caught on real quick and soon enough she was working in confidence, not afraid to ask a question when she had one.

"Bobby?" I hummed my acknowledgment. "Sorry for acting like a brat."

"Apology accepted." There was nothing left to say. I wasn't the type to get all touchy-feely, even though I've been doing that a lot more since Arden arrived. I turned my head and looked at her. She was now covered in dust, sweat, and oil. She was putting in a hundred percent and I couldn't help but smile. Childhood memories of me and Andrew flashed through my mind. "Did I ever tell you about the time your daddy and I stole a car?"

Arden drooped the tool in her hand. "What?!" She exclaimed in shock.

"Yep. Your daddy and I were probably fifteen. -"

After a while, we took a break from working on cars. I told her stories about her daddy and I. With each story I told Arden would relax a little bit more. She was ensnared by them and then something amazing happened. She laughed. An actual genuine laugh. I haven't heard that sound in what seemed like years. It was music to my ears and I wanted to hear more. For the rest of the day, Arden and I worked on cars and told stories.

I felt for the first time that I could actually be a successful parent to her and I was determined not to let her down.

Chapter Text

DEAN'S POV  

(October 19th, 1990)

I sat shotgun in the impala. The song Back in Black by ACDC was playing through the radio. My whole body was shaking in excitement so much that it would probably take Dad, Sammy, Bobby, and Arden to get me to sit still. I could tell that Dad was annoyed at my constant moving, but I was too excited to care. Today was Arden's birthday and Dad said that he was dropping us off at Uncle Bobby's.

"Dean sit still," Dad ordered. Finally fed up with my constant fidgeting.

Immediately I froze not wanting to piss him off. Sammy was in the backseat playing with some toy soldiers, not paying attention. Oblivious.

Despite being scolded, I was still really excited. Since meeting Arden for the first time I've felt drawn to her. She's literally the only friend that I have and when I'm with her I can forget about all the bad things. For some reason, Dad was feeling generous and gave me some money to buy Arden a gift. I was determined to be on my best behavior. At least till I reunite with Arden. There was this feeling I would get whenever I was with her. I never felt closer to anyone, even though we've only spent a handful of times with each other. That didn't stop me from calling her whenever I could much to Dad's frustration. According to Sammy, a smile is always on my face whenever we talk.

I shifted uneasily in my seat. What if she didn't like my gift? What if she thought it was dumb and stupid? Did I make the right decision? When I saw it, it was perfect, but what if I was wrong? My thoughts went back to yesterday when I saw it. 

Dad had just finished a Wendigo hunt in North Dakota. Bobby called Dad and asked him to bring us over to visit Arden for her birthday. I didn't care what Dad's real motives were I was just excited to see her. We stopped at a gas station after checking out of the motel. I grabbed a bag of Funyuns and a coke and met Dad at the register when I saw it. A leather bracelet with an arrow charm.

As soon as I saw it I knew I had to get it for Arden. I tapped Dad's arm. He looked down at me and I asked if we could get the bracelet. At first, he said no and turned back to the register. I don't know what got into me, but I asked again and I pulled Sammy's best puppy dog look. I probably didn't do it right since both Dad, Sammy and the guy behind the register looked at me weirdly. I don't know how, but it worked. Dad bought the bracelet and handed it to me.

 Fast forward back to now, and I'm a nervous wreck debating my whole existence all because of a girl and a stupid bracelet.

ARDEN'S POV

Eight months. It's been eight months since my parents were killed, and I'm confused. When something bad happens in your life, such as your parents being murdered by a demon, you become sad. But no one tells you when it's an appropriate time to start feeling better. Should I be grateful that I'm starting to feel like me again, or should I feel guilty that I'm not moping around being a bitch to the rest of the world. When is it an appropriate time to let yourself be happy again?

I contemplated my own thoughts when Bobby called me downstairs. Bobby and I's relationship had gotten better since August. It helps that I'm in school and not hanging around the house 24/7. I grabbed my backpack and went downstairs for breakfast.

I stepped into the kitchen with all my school stuff and grabbed a bowl of cereal. Before I had the chance to pour my cereal though, a box of donuts was placed in front of me.

 "What is this?" I asked.

"Did you suddenly forget what donuts were?" Bobby said sarcastically. My brow raised in question.

"No, I'm just wondering why they're here?" I asked curiously.

"Well, birthday breakfast," Bobby replied trying to sound nonchalant. When he was probably questioning my sanity. And shit. It was my birthday.

With all the debating I've been doing with myself about the state of my happiness, I forgot that my birthday was a yearly thing. I opened the box of donuts awkwardly selecting a French cruller, my favorite. 

"Well, thanks." I grab my backpack and started heading to the door, donut in mouth, but before I could reach the door, Bobby grabbed the handle of my backpack pulling me back, effectively almost choking me with my own donut.

"What are you doing?" He asked like the answer was obvious. 

I whirled around and placed a hand on his forehead. It wouldn't do anyone well if he was sick.

"You don't seem sick. Did you hit your head or something? You're usually more on the ball." Then I gasped dramatically "Is Alzheimer's finally setting in?" 

I try to keep a serious face, to match his insulted old man face, but it soon developed into a large grin as I broke into fits of giggles.

"I don't know if I should be happy that you're concerned about my well-being or insulted."

I shrugged "That's up to you old man. Now, why did you stop me from my quest to correct teachers in their own subjects." It was true. I don't know how any of my teachers found jobs in the education system.

Bobby rolled his eyes. "You're not going to school today. What godparent would let you go to school on your birthday."

"A good one," I answered flatly. Bobby shot me a glare. "Kidding. So what's the plan then?"

"Thought we could have a barbecue later."

"Just the two of us?" I asked incredulously.

A smile slipped onto Bobby's face. "Yeah. You and me and the Winchesters."

A smile broke onto my face. "Wait, are you serious?!— Oh my god! I gotta get ready!" I almost screeched.

 I threw my backpack to the side and ran back upstairs to get out of my school clothes and into something more comfortable, which happened to be jeans and my dad's old Queen band T-shirt. My whole body was shaking in excitement. I haven't felt like this in a long time. And at least for the moment, I can forget that I was sad.

DEAN'S POV

The Impala pulled into the salvage yard. My hand was on the handle ready to launch myself out of the car. Dad clearly was annoyed with my behavior, but I didn't care. As soon as the impala came to a stop my body bolted out, calling out Arden's name. 

"ARDEN!"

A few moments later Bobby's front door flew open and out came Arden in a simple band T-shirt and jeans. Her long dark hair was pulled into a low ponytail. A wide smile plastered on her face. For a brief moment, my chest clenched at the sight of her.

Arden ran towards me. "DEAN!"

She ran into my arms and I spun her around. Laughter spilled out of her. And I felt an unmanly giggle erupt from me as well. Hopefully, she wouldn't notice.

"Was that a giggle Dean Winchester?" Shit, she noticed. My face flushed as heat flooded my cheeks. "Aww, are you blushing?"

"What? No?— It's just hot out here."

Arden started laughing harder. She released me giving me a disbelieving look. "Ok, Dean. Whatever you say. Even though it's October and 60 degrees."

 I groaned. This was so like her not to give me a break. "Well, uh— Shut up." 

I looked her up and down she looked good. Seemed happier than when I last saw her four months ago. She even seemed— taller? What? No... No no no no nonnononon. How did this happen!? I tried to discreetly raise my heels, but she caught me.

"What are you doing?" She leaned her face closer to mine, bending her knees slightly. "Aww is little Deanie Beanie, upset that I'm taller than him." She ruffled my hair and I quickly knocked it away.

Before I could say anything else Sam launched his body out of the car.

"ARDEN!" Sam ran and tackled Arden.

"Hey, Sammy." Arden hugged Sam and watching the two of them made me smile.

"Arden look." Sam held out one of his toy army men. While Sam showed Arden his toys, Dad approached the three of us.

"Hey there Arden. Happy birthday. Is Bobby inside." Dad asked

Arden's mood seemed to slightly harden. "Thanks, John, and yeah he's inside." 

I don't know what Arden's problem was with my dad, but she never liked him. Whenever he would talk to her she always gave him attitude. 

Dad walked past us and into the house, leaving the three of us alone. Arden watched him leave and as soon as he was out of sight she whirled around to face us. Her grin was back in place like someone flipped her happy switch.

"Hey! Come with me I want to show you guys something." Arden then grabbed Sammy's hand and they took off disappearing into the salvage yard, with me following behind. She led us deep into the salvage yard, running in between the rows of stacked cars till we reached this slightly crushed yellow Volkswagen van that looked like it was from the '60s. Arden let go of Sam's hand and crawled through the back window gesturing us to follow her. I helped Sammy up and followed the two into the van.

"Woah" I was speechless the inside of the van was decked out. Band posters covered the ceiling; Queen, ACDC, Metallica, Bon Jovi, and... ABBA?

Arden opened a chest that was on one of the seats and pulled out cans of Coca-Cola and bags of party-size chips throwing them at us.

"Oh my god! Arden, this is so cool!" Exclaimed Sammy.

I had to admit Arden's stash was pretty awesome. "Anything for my boys. Cheers!" Arden toasted tapping her Coke with ours. She pulled out a small radio and Thunderstruck by ACDC played. We hung out, slowly caffeinating ourselves with seemingly endless amounts of Coca-Cola. 

"Hey, Dean why don't you ever do cool things like this?" Sam asked, catching me off guard.

"What?—What are talking about? I do plenty of cool things 'cause I'm awesome," I replied trying not to show how the comment hurt.  Arden seemed to catch on to my feelings much to my annoyance and tried to defuse the situation.

"Sammy look I also have comics. If you want to check them out." Sammy grabbed one of the comics from Arden immediately flipping through its pages. Arden successfully drove Sam off-topic, but I couldn't shake off his comment. 

Was I not cool? This would not stand.

"Hey, Arden have you ever climbed to the top of one of these car piles?" I asked

"No." She tilted her head like that was a stupid question to ask.  "Why?"

"I bet I can make it to the top before you can," I said raising my eyebrows suggestively. 

Before she could say anything I climbed out of the hideout and approached one of the large stack of cars. Before Arden could convince me how stupid my idea was, I started climbing.

"Dean! What the hell are you doing? Get down!" She shouted.

"No, you come up!" I kept climbing a smile on my face.

"Come on Arden let's go." I heard Sam yell. 

That made me freeze. There was no way I was letting Sam climb the stack of cars.

"Sam if you climb any of these cars I will melt all of your toy soldiers," I yelled.

"That's not fair!" I heard Sam cry.

"It's okay Sam. I'll drag his ass down," Arden said. I looked down and watched Arden follow me up. "Dean, I'm going to strangle you." She said climbing after me.

"Like to see you try Your Majesty." I could feel her glaring as a smirk made its way onto my face. I heaved myself over the last car and stretched myself across the roof of the car. Arden was there moments later. She was breathing heavily and I couldn't tell if it was because of the climb or the fact that we were probably twenty feet off the ground.

"I—Hate—You." She said between gasps. She smacked my arm and I feigned hurt.

"You injured me. Please, mercy. I beg of you, Your Highness." That earned me another smack.
"Shut it, you idiot." Arden hated the nicknames me and Sam came up with. Since we learned her last name was Queen, me and Sam started coming up with nicknames to annoy her.  

"Come on Queenie, they're not that bad."

"Yes, they are." She mumbles. "They sound girly and you know I don't like stuff like that." That was an understatement. The last time we visited, Arden and I set a Barbie and Ken doll on fire. She had gotten it as a gift from one of Bobby's neighbors, who wanted to make her feel welcomed, but she would much rather throw a football than play with dolls. Which is one of the things I like about her.

We lounged on top of the car for about 10 minutes, before Sam's impatience got the best of him.

"Come down you guys. I'm bored." Sam yelled from down below.

I looked over at Arden who gave a shrug as she started making her descent. I rolled my eyes. Not at her, but at the ruined moment created by a certain annoying little brother. I started climbing down, swinging down on ledges to get me down faster. During my descent, I felt my foot graze over Arden's shoulder.

"Hey! Dipshit! Stop doing that, you could have kicked me off!" I rolled my eyes again as I continued down.

"Dean, seriously stop! You're going to get hurt," she yelled.

"I'm fine. I'm not going to—" I swung and grabbed a side-view mirror. The momentum mixed with my weight caused the mirror to snap off. My mind couldn't process the (Oh shit) moment that I was in. 

For a moment I felt nothing.

Then there was absolute pain.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV

It happened so fast. One moment Dean was above me fooling around, the next he was on the ground. Not moving. For a moment neither Sam nor I said anything, waiting for Dean to get up and brush the dirt off his pants and say something snarky, but that didn't happen. He just laid there motionless. Finally, the logical side of my brain kicked in as panic also started to set in.

"DEAN!" I screamed.

 I climbed down as fast as I could, without making the same stupid mistake Dean made. When my feet touched the ground I launched myself towards Dean. Sam was still in the same position, staring at his brother, frozen in shock. Dean was laying on his back his eyes unfocused, looking at the sky. His breath was short and uneven. I kneeled by his side trying my best to remain calm and assess the situation. A small trickle of blood started falling from the corner of his mouth. My eyes widen as I searched for injuries. I moved the side of his jacket and my body froze. Piercing up from the left side of his stomach was a piece of sharp rusted rebar. The blood was starting to soak his shirt, but the rebar was keeping him from bleeding out. 

"You're going to be okay Dean," I said to him reassuringly. Dean was unresponsive. His unfocused eyes looked to the sky and he didn't seem to hear me. His face was pale as a sheen of sweat covered his skin. Dean was bleeding internally and by the looks of it, he was in dire condition. 

"SAM!" I yelled, gaining the seven-year-old's attention. "Go get help!"

Sam turned on his heels and ran towards the house. Good. Looking at Dean I knew what I had to do and I would rather little Sammy not witness it. Focusing my energy, I placed my hands on Dean's left stomach. I felt my magic seeping into Dean, feeling for the damaged tissue and organs. With my magic worming, its way through his body, I could also tell that he was suffering from a broken left arm and dislocated shoulder. I started chanting a healing spell that mom use to use on Dad when he came home injured from a hunt.

"Fuere autem carnes restituere sanguis, lapsi sarcire ruinas ossa. Uti mihi hoc industria ad consequi metam. Ego reddere pretium, pretium ut oportet, utitur meum sanguinem ejus ut lenirent dolorem." I kept chanting the spell over and over, but the connection wasn't strong enough. Knowing what I had to do I looked for something sharp to cut my hand with to strengthen the spell. I looked down and saw the sharp rebar still sticking out of Dean and before I could hesitate I scraped my palm against it, spilling my blood. I then pressed my bloody hand at the base of the rebar, where it entered Dean, and continued the spell. My eyes were glued shut as I concentrated on stitching Dean back together. My right hand gripped the rebar and the left remained on the entry point. While chanting, I pulled the rebar back into his body and out through the entry point. 

Dean gasped in pain, but I was too focused on fixing the remaining damage. I felt light-headed. I opened my eyes briefly and the world seemed to spin. My hands started shaking and a distinct coppery taste filled my mouth. Out of pure exhaustion, I broke the connection and let the spell dissipate. I didn't fix all of his wounds but, at least he wouldn't be dying from a stupid piece of rusted rebar. His arm was still dislocated and he would need stitches on his lower back to close the entry wound, but he was no longer bleeding internally and his broken arm was now fixed.

When the world finally stopped spinning and my breath evened out, I opened my eyes and what I saw broke me. 

Dean's eyes were blown wide and I could see the mixture of emotions running through them; confusion, anger, fear. It was like I could almost feel them.

"What are you?" Dean's words dripped with malice.

I ignored his question and tore a piece of my shirt, pressing it to where he was still bleeding.

"What are you?" He said again more forcefully. He tried to move away, but I held him still. He didn't have the energy to fight back.

"I'm a witch," I muttered quietly unable to look him in the eye. I felt tears welling up and I tried to blink them away. I ruined our friendship. He was going to hate me forever and I'll lose another person in my life. I hated to ask, but I needed to. "Please don't tell John." 

I hated how weak my voice sounded, but I was terrified. Bobby warned me about John and other hunters. Warned me about what could happen if they found out that I was a witch. They would kill me. Worst they would probably drag me to the stake and burn me alive like they did in Salem.

"What?— Why wouldn't I tell my Dad?! Why would I listen to anything you said?! You lied to me!" Dean was beyond angry, but it wasn't just anger that I sensed. He felt betrayed.

"He'll kill me," I whispered loud enough for him to hear me. The tears I'd been holding in finally spilled out. Before he could say anything else we heard footsteps. Around the corner came John and Bobby. Sam was trailing behind his face a mess with tears.

"DEAN!" Shouted John as he ran to his son.

I scrambled away as John took my place. Bobby came straight to my side and turned me around, making sure I wasn't hurt. His eyes widened a bit and gestured to my nose. I touched it and felt sticky blood. I quickly wiped the blood on the hem of my Queen t-shirt.

"Well, you don't look too bad. This is going to need stitches though." John gestured to his back. "What happened?" John said seriously and I felt my blood freeze. 

I stiffened in Bobby's arms and I knew that he knew that I used magic. He probably also figured out that Dean knew about my magic as he gripped me tighter, ready to defend me. Because once Dean spills my secret to John, all hell will break loose.

"It was my fault, sir. I was fooling around and decided to climb up the stack of cars. On my way down something broke and I lost my grip and fell." My eyes widened in shock. I was certain Dean would rat me out to his dad.

John glared at his son and Dean shrank back. I felt a red flag raise in my head. Was Dean in trouble?

"Bobby, why don't you take Sam and Arden back to the house. Dean and I will follow shortly." Dean's eyes fell to the ground.

I wanted to say something. I wanted to tell John that it wasn't his fault. I didn't want Dean to be in trouble. Before I could say anything Bobby pulled Sam and me away from the scene. I tried making eye contact with Dean, but he wouldn't look at me. He wouldn't look at anyone.

The shouting started when we turned the corner. I wanted to turn back, but Bobby held me back. Dean didn't deserve to be yelled at. For fuck sake we're kids! We're going to make mistakes and that's a part of growing up. We got back to the house and I looked at Sam who was wiping the remainder of his tears. Sam was still young, only seven years old. If he saw me using magic, there was no doubt in my mind that he would tell John. I'm still surprised that Dean didn't blow my cover. He always spoke highly of his dad. Maybe he's telling him now. Then John would come and tie me to a stake and probably make Dean light it. The thought made my insides churn.

About ten minutes later, Dean and John came back to the house. John walked past me and Dean just stood there for a moment.

"Dean, I..."

"He doesn't know," he muttered harshly.

Before I could say anything else he followed John inside.

 After Bobby stitched up his wound Dean ignored me for the rest of the day. Nothing says happy birthday like ignoring the person's very existence. I couldn't blame him though. He did just find out that I was a witch and he didn't tell his dad about me, so small wins. It did hurt though. The rest of the day was awkward. Bobby tried to continue the festivities, while John drank, and Sam played with his toy soldiers. Dean wouldn't speak to me, let alone look at me. I tried to put on a happy face, for Bobby's sake, but the excitement from this morning was gone. In its place was a mixture of emotions, including betrayal, guilt, loneliness, and much to my dismay regret. It sounded terrible, but a small part of me regretted saving Dean. If I didn't save him, my secret would be safe and Dean wouldn't be avoiding me. He also would be dead and that would bring a whole other set of world-crushing emotions.

Bobby made burgers and hotdogs and for dessert, he brought out a pie with a candle sticking out of it. To my surprise, Dean didn't eat any of it. He kept shooting glances at John like he was a ticking time bomb or something.  I never liked John because of my own personal reasons, but seeing how Dean was reacting toward the man made me hate him. 

After we all ate Bobby and John went to the living room to drink some more. Dean dragged an exhausted Sam upstairs to crash in one of the guest bedrooms and I went outside to clear my head.

I found myself back at the old yellow Volkswagen van that I made into my hideout. I lingered at the spot where I healed Dean. The memory playing over and over in my head. Wondering if there was something different that I could've done. I crawled into the van and curled myself on one of the seats. I felt tears run down my face as I watched the sunset. Not long after I fell asleep.

I woke up to someone shaking me. When I opened my eyes they connected with a familiar pair of green ones.

"How long have I been gone?" I asked stifling a yawn.

"About an hour." Dean looked down. "After I put Sammy to bed, I realized you were gone. And— I don't know—thought this was— uh— the best time to talk about—you know,"

"Yeah, could have told me that earlier instead of avoiding me like the plague," I said a little too harshly. Dean flinched a little.

"Look, I'm sorry. It was a lot to take in and between finding out you were a witch and getting my ass handed by my dad, I just needed some time to sort some things out."

I gasped. "Did John hit you?!" My grudge against him disappeared as concern flashed through me.

"What?—no—don't worry about it,"

I didn't say anything. I didn't know what to say. This isn't something I could magically fix. Well, I could, but I didn't think Dean would appreciate me killing his dad. Even if he was a terrible human being.

"Will you stop looking at me like that? He just smacked me a little bit, nothing I didn't deserve," he muttered the last bit.

"How did you deserve that?!" I said, not realizing that I shouting. "You did nothing wrong. You got hurt and he decides to punish you for it!?"

"I shouldn't have climbed up the cars. It was a stupid idea, you even said so."

"Yeah it was stupid, but you didn't deserve to get hit for it!" I was beyond mad. Dean shouldn't have to put up with this.

"Hey, it's not a big deal. Can we just move on, please? Maybe discuss the fact that you're a freakin witch and you saved my life earlier."

I didn't want to move on, but Dean deserved answers. "Okay," I said after taking a breath. "What do you want to know?"

"Well first off, how did you become a witch? Dad told me he hunted a few and all of them were evil and spewed body juices. — Shit! Are you evil now?!" He sounded a little panicked.

"If I was evil, why would I save you?" I asked a little irritated that he would ask me if I was evil. Dean didn't respond just kind of looked down embarrassed, that he asked a stupid question. "And to answer your first question, I was born this way."

"What?"

"You heard me I was born a witch. There are three types of witches. The ones who make deals with demons for their magic. Then they're the ones who learn magic. They're usually weaker and don't have the capability for huge spells. The first two are the ones your Dad and other hunters usually find. And lastly, they are the witches that are naturally born, like me. It's hereditary, passed down through the family."

Dean was hanging on to every word, trying to understand. "So you're saying that your parents were witches as well?"

"Yeah—Well just my mom. My dad was a hunter. And before you ask yes, my dad knew my mom was a witch before they married."

Dean just nodded. He was oddly silent. He didn't run away, so I guess that was good news. "If it helps, Bobby knows I'm a witch too"

"What!?" This shocked Dean. "Okay, okay, so let me get this straight. You're not an evil witch that spews body juices on people, you got your magic from your mom, and Bobby knows too."

"Yep, -oh except for the body juice part. I did need to use my blood to strengthen the healing spell" I showed him my left hand which was mostly healed. Only a faint healing scar remained. 

Dean's eyes widened at my hand. He tentatively took it into his and inspected it. Lightly running his thumb over the healing scar. "Okay, I have one more question."

"Just one?" I teased, trying to lighten the mood. He glared at me, signaling that he was serious.

He looked down. His thumb still running over the scar. "Why didn't you tell me?  Were you ever going to?"

"Well technically that was two questions and you—"

"I'm being serious Arden." One look at him said it all. This was serious for him and how I responded to his questions could be the deciding factor in our friendship.

"I didn't tell you because I was afraid." Dean looked confused but didn't say anything, waiting for me to elaborate. "My parents told me since I was little that I had to keep my magic a secret and when they d—" I cut myself off. Not ready to rehash those memories. "When I started living with Bobby, he told me the same thing. He also told me if your dad or any other hunter found out that I would be in serious danger. It's not that I didn't want to tell you. I was just afraid of what would happen if your dad found out. I-I would have told you eventually. I just needed to find a good time."

Dean seemed deep in thought and it felt like ages before he finally answered.

DEAN'S POV

I had a lot to think about. Arden was my best friend, but the fact that she hid this from me... It hurt. I couldn't blame her though, it wasn't like she could just casually come up to me and say "Hey I have magic." She was also right about the fact that Dad would probably kill her If he ever found out, and that terrified me. I looked at her and my resolve seemed to melt. She looked on the brink of tears, this wasn't easy for her and I felt bad for ignoring her all day.

I took in a deep breath before I hugged her. "This doesn't change anything. You're still my best friend and your secret is safe with me." I felt her snuggle into my shirt as she cried tears of relief. I held her until she stopped shaking. 

GRRRRRRRR 

My cheeks flushed at the sudden sound of my stomach growling. 

Traitor.

"Was that a monster or your stomach?" She giggled. wiping the remaining tears from her face.

"What can I say I didn't eat all day.— Hey, can you use your magic to summon food." She laughed at that.

"Sorry doesn't work like that."

I gave her my best bitch face. "Well, what's magic good for if you can't summon a bacon cheeseburger whenever you want." I felt my lips turn up when she laughed again.

"I can't summon cheeseburgers, but I can brighten the situation." She closed her eyes, cuffing her hands together, and muttered some words that I couldn't understand. Soon a soft glow was coming from her cuffed hands. She opened her eyes and slowly uncuffed her hands letting a small ball of light float above our heads. 

Normally I would tease her for making such an awful pun, but I was too in awe. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Arden smiling at the amazed look on my face.

"Well first thing,—" I broke my gaze from the magical ball of light and focused them on her. "That was a terrible pun. Second—" I pointed to the floating ball of light. "Still not as good as a cheeseburger." Her smile turned into a glare and I smirked.

She then rolled her eyes. "Okay, let's get you fed. We still  have some leftover burgers from dinner and if you're nice to me maybe I'll share some of my leftover birthday pie." 

It's official, Arden is my favorite human being in the universe. She gives me pie.

Arden closed her fist, extinguishing the ball of light. We climbed out of the van and before we walked towards the house I grabbed Arden's arm and she turned to me.

"Hey, wait a second," I said fishing the terribly wrapped gift from my jacket. I took a deep nervous breath as I handed it to her. "I got you this,—umm, I saw it and I thought you might like it. Sorry that it's badly wrapped, but I—" I kept stuttering as Arden took the gift from me. Her eyes flickered from me to the gift and she sent me a look that told me to shut up and that's what I did. She unwrapped the newspaper and a smile appeared when she saw the arrow-charmed bracelet.

"Oh my god, Dean this is amazing." I could tell she was being genuine and the smile on my face soon matched hers. I took the bracelet from her hands and clasped it onto her left wrist. "I'll never take it off,"

"You don't have to say that. I'll understand if you don't want to wear it, it was jus—"

"Dean, shut up and listen" And I did. "I love it Dean, and I'll wear it every day." She engulfed me in a hug that made my heart skip a beat. "Thank you" she whispered into my chest.

I smiled and hugged her back. "Happy Birthday, Arden."

When she let go, she smiled and grabbed my hand. "Let's grab some pie now."

We walked together hand in hand and all I could focus on was the warmth coming from our joint hands. It was an indescribable feeling. My best friend was a witch and no matter what the future holds I will always be by her side.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV  

(May 24th, 1991) 

(Arden & Dean Age 12, Sam Age 8)

I was riding my bike back home from school. I had just finished baseball practice and I was exhausted. I was the only girl on the team and that by itself filled me with pride. I've been trying to keep myself busy, especially since Bobby limited my magic and lore studies to only the weekends. The rest of the week was meant for me to do normal things, so I fill it up with sports and academics, and when there is nothing else to do I worked with Bobby fixing up cars. Thank god it was Friday because all I wanted to do this weekend was sleep and learn some freakin spells.

When I got home, I ditched my bike on the side porch, and drag my stuff inside. "Uncle Bobby! I'm home!"

"How was practice?" Bobby called from the other side of the house.

I followed his voice to the kitchen. "You know kicked ass, as usual. Managed to piss off Tyler Caden. It was close too, slid right into home before Tyler could step onto the plate."

"Well, that would explain why you're covered in dirt." He said with a proud smirk.

I looked down at myself and saw the streaks of dirt. "Hey, I gotta show those boys that I mean business," I smirked right back.

"Well, I hope you didn't bruise their egos too bad, Queenie." A familiar voice said. I whirled around and standing right behind me was none other than Dean Winchester.

"Dean!" I yelled as I hugged him. "What are you doing here?"

"Dad dropped me and Sammy off a little while ago while he goes on a hunt a couple of states over."

"Speaking of Sam, where is he?" I asked, looking around to see if I missed him. 

Dean rolled his eyes. "He's sulking. He's upset that we have to change schools again."

"Aww, is there anything I can do to cheer him up?" I asked. 

I knew how much Sam hated to move around. Bobby on multiple occasions offered John to let Sam stay here, but he always said no. Something about Sam needing to get used to it for when he starts hunting. Just add those tidbits to the long list of reasons why I hate John Winchester.

"Naw, he'll get over it. What I want to know is what you want to do?"

I groaned as I dropped my head onto his chest. "Well, the first thing I want to do is take a shower. Cause if you haven't noticed I'm covered in dirt and sweat and I kinda stink." For added effect I lifted my arms, trying to shove my armpit toward Dean's face.

"Eww—gross. Arden stop, you weirdo. That's disgusting." Dean said shoving me away, while I laughed. Despite his complaints, I could see his lips turned upwards.

"After I take a shower I'm going to take a nice long nap because I'm exhausted."

"Come, Arden. really? I haven't seen you in two months and you want to sleep."

I groaned again. "But Dean I'm tired." I pouted giving him my best puppy dog look.

I could tell that Dean wanted to refuse, but the puppy eyes were too strong. "Fine," he said begrudgingly.

I pumped my fist in victory while Dean rolled his eyes. I then ran upstairs to enjoy my shower.

DEAN'S POV

After Arden showered we talked on her bed till she fell asleep. Man, she wasn't joking about being exhausted, baseball must have really been something. Part of me was still really impressed that she made the team. We had a huge fight about it a couple of months ago when she told me she was going to try out. I will admit that I probably shouldn't have said that baseball was a boy's sport and that she should've tried out for softball instead. That argument led her to stop talking to me for two weeks. 

When the team roster was posted, she was so excited that when she got home from school that day she marched straight up to me and rub the fact that she made the team right in my face. I was proud of her and when I admitted to her that I was wrong, a rare thing for me to do, she forgave me and everything went back to normal. Like the whole argument never happened.

Arden had been using my arm as a pillow and despite my arm going numb over an hour ago, I didn't have the heart to move it. I'd been watching her sleep for the past hour. Creepy I know, but I couldn't help it. Every time I see her I feel my heart skip. 

Eventually, boredom won over and I needed to get out of the position I was in before I had any more chick-flick thoughts. So I gently moved my arm from under her and got out of her bed. Arden's bedroom had changed a lot within the last couple of months. She lived in the spare room in the attic, which was perfect since she's been practicing her magic a lot more. If I had to describe her room in two words I would say organized chaos, very much how Bobby kept his study minus all the plants that hung around. I went over to her bookcase and trailed my finger over the books she had collected on witchcraft. I grabbed a black leather book from the shelf and proceeded to flip through it.

"You know it's not polite to touch things that aren't yours right?" The sound of her voice made me jump, the book almost slipping from my hands. "Careful!— Some of those books are over a hundred years old." She scolded

"Well, maybe if you didn't scare me, I wouldn't have almost dropped your stupid book."

"So you admit that I scared you." She smirked.

"Shut up," She didn't say anything else, thankfully. She rose up from her bed and padded over to me, taking the book from my hand. "I don't know why you would own half of these books. I couldn't even read that one."

"Well, that's because it's written in Gaelic."

"You're telling me you can actually read that?" I asked incredulously

"Yeah, and a few other languages. I'm currently learning how to read greek in my free time, but it's taking longer than I thought." I was impressed. I knew Arden was smart, but I didn't know she was genius-level smart.

"You've obviously, been busy since I last saw you." I said in awe "Man If my dad ever saw this—"

"He would kill me on the spot." She said flatly. I internally cringed at my own stupidity. "Good thing he can't come inside, the door's locked." She added with a proud smirk.

"Come on Queenie, give my dad some credit. He can pick that lock in ten seconds flat." I scoffed.

"And give me some credit. I put an enchantment on the door." I gave her the look that wanted her to continue and she rolled her eyes. "The door can only be opened by me and Bobby. It's also spelled to make people overlook it, so if there was ever an intruder in the house they would just walk past, that's including your dad and Sammy."

I nodded. It was a good idea and I guess that was the plus side of magic, you can do almost anything with it. I glanced back at the leather book in Arden's hands. I haven't seen her use her magic since her birthday and I really wanted to see it again. It was warm and light and I could have sworn that the air smelled sweeter when she used her magic. I really wanted to witness it again.

We would discuss it sometimes, but that was only when we were alone. I understood why. It was a big risk telling me about her magic, even though I didn't give her a choice and If Sam ever found out, he would immediately tell Dad. He wouldn't do it out of fear, Sam could never be afraid of Arden, but he was only eight and couldn't keep a secret. Too many times I've gotten in trouble because Sam couldn't keep his mouth shut and I didn't want Arden to be killed, because of his loose lips. That's one of the reasons why Sam still doesn't know about monsters or what Dad really does.

I then felt a flick on my forehead. "Earth to Dean? Are there any working brain cells up there? Hello?" She said as she prodded my forehead.

"Stop it," I said swatting her hand from my face. I must have been lost in thought.

"He's alive!" She exclaimed dramatically "I thought your brain finally gave up and shut down."I glared at her, but she waved it aside. "So what were you thinking about?" She asked.

"It's nothing," I replied, not wanting to make it weird. Arden just rolled her eyes.

"For someone with such an enormously large head, it astounds me how little goes on in there."

I rubbed the back of my neck. Was my head really that big? I glanced back at the book and this time Arden seemed to notice. A grin flitted onto her face as she grabbed my hand. "Come check this out." She said gesturing to her desk. She opened the leather book casually flipping through the pages till she stopped on one. "Here it is," she said tapping the title of the page.

"I thought we established that I can't read any of that," I said. 

She rolled her eyes. "It's a mental projection spell. While our physical bodies are here are minds are free to wander anywhere we want."

"Anywhere?" I asked, the spell peaking my interest. I always wanted to see Hawaii.

"Anywhere we've seen," she clarified. Well, there goes Hawaii.

"Okay, let's do it," I said. I was excited to see her do some magic.  She smiled then went around the room grabbing ingredients. She grabbed a bowl and started adding the ingredients to it.

"Some lavender, geranium leaves, dried ginger, van-van oil, and lastly, shaved deer antler," She sprinkled the powder into the bowl and started mixing the ingredients.

"Deer antler?"

"Yeah, not really traditional for a Gaelic spell, but the spell doesn't specify what to use as a calming agent, so I improvised." She said, not paying attention to the dumb look on my face. I had zero ideas what was going on, but dear antler wasn't something I was expecting. "Now this is where the fun begins," I looked at her in confusion.

"What do you —"

"Cuir teine ris," suddenly the contents of the bowl caught on fire.

" Woah! Son of a—!" I jump back, "A little warning next time,"

She giggled. She didn't even look guilty. The ingredients burned till there was nothing left but ash. Once it cooled she dipped her finger into the ash.

"Okay, I'm going to draw a symbol on your forehead. The ash mixture is going to center our thoughts while I recite the spell. Any questions?" Many, I had many questions, but before I could voice any of them she marked my forehead and grabbed my hands. "Great!— Bidh mo bhodhaig a 'fuireach. Tha m 'inntinn a' falbh. Tha m 'inntinn air a chuimseachadh. Tha mo spioradan làidir agus mar sin leig leis coiseachd gu àiteachan fhad 's a bhios mo bhodhaig fhathast,"

Immediately I felt light-headed. If it wasn't for Arden's hold on my arms I was pretty sure I'd fall flat on my face.

"Woah, there," Arden said trying to steady me. "I know, it's a little bit of a head rush, but hey we did it."

"What hell are you talking about?" Besides the dizziness, I felt the same.

Her face split into a wide grin. She almost looked like the Cheshire Cat from her favorite Disney movie Alice in Wonderland. "Why don't you look to your left."

I did as she said and— I saw me and Arden? Both of our eyes were closed as if we were sleeping. I could even see a little drool coming from me. I snapped my eyes back to Arden, the other Arden? "Son of a bitch." I said in total awe.

ARDEN'S POV

If I could take a picture of Dean's awe-stricken face I would. It was a big relief that I didn't have to hide this part of me from Dean anymore.

"Dean you good?" I asked, a little nervous.

"Yeah, I'm good. his is just really weird." He said as he waved a hand in front of his unconscious form.

I grabbed Dean's hand pulling him out of my room.

"Where are we going?" He asked.

"I thought we could go spy on Bobby and your brother."

A mischievous look formed on Dean's face as he ran towards Sam's room. Giggling, I followed him. When we got to Sam's room he was sitting on his bed talking to himself. Sam was still upset about leaving school again and I felt really bad. The kid was lonely and it didn't help that every time he and Dean were dropped off at Bobby's that Dean would abandon him to hang out with me.

"It's not fair," Sam mumbled to seemingly nothing. "Why do we always have to move around, why can't we just stay in one place."

Sam grabbed a pillow and chucked it across the room in frustration. Coincidentally the pillow went right through Dean's head.

"Woah, that was freaking weird," Dean said.

He frowned at Sam, probably wishing he could give him the life he wanted.

"I feel bad for the little guy," I said leaning my head on Dean's shoulder.

"He needs to shut up." He murmured "He's been so annoying lately. He won't stop asking questions. You know about hunting and Dad and I don't know what to tell him. I don't want him to worry about that stuff."

"Maybe it's time to start telling him the truth."

Dean's face snapped to mine. "Are you kidding me?! Sammy doesn't need to know about this crazy shit! Dad would have my ass if he learned I told Sam." He yelled.

"Hey you don't need to yell at me and besides you told me you learned about all this when you were younger than him. Hell, my parents were teaching me this since my magic developed when I was four."

Dean took a big breath, trying to calm himself down. He knew it wouldn't help to piss off the witch.

"Sam's not my brother, so I have zero say on how he should be raised. What I said is just my opinion, Dean. Also, you should do what you think is right. You spend more time with Sam than anyone. You're more of a dad to Sam than your own father."

Dean shot me a glare when I dissed John. I lifted my hands, backing off. Dean looked conflicted. I could tell he was considering what I said, so I'll leave it at that. I said my peace. Before Dean could say anything Sam spoke up.

"You're the only one who gets me, Sully. The only one who listens."

Dean turned to me. "Who the hell is he talking to?"

I shrugged my shoulders and continued to listen to Sam's one-sided conversation with Sully.

"Pftt, Dean doesn't listen. I'm just his annoying little brother. All he wants to do is hang out with Queenie and Queenie is too busy with Dean."

Sam nodded his head like he was listening to someone talk. Normally I would be annoyed that he referred me as Queenie, but the whole him talking to himself was creepy enough for me to ignore that little part.

"Do you think it's a ghost?" Dean asked.

I shook my head. "I hope not. Maybe it's just an imaginary friend." Dean looked at me in slight disbelief. "We can snag an EMF reader from Bobby's office and scan the place to make sure, but I haven't felt any spiritual energies."

"You can feel ghosts? So your basically a human EMF."

I rolled my eyes "Yes Dean, I can feel energies."

"Well for my sake, I hope it's a ghost. I don't think I can deal with an imaginary friend."

"Lay off Dean," I chastised. "Sure it's a little strange, but he's lonely. That's probably why he gets so upset about moving all the time and based on what he just said, it probably doesn't help when you only want to hang out with me."

Sam got up from his bed. "Come on Sully, let's get some food." He turned to an empty spot and started laughing. "That's awesome! Marshmallow nachos it is," then he ran out of the room to make— marshmallow nachos?

Dean and I turned to each other, both in a look of slight disgust. "I told you he's a weird kid." 

I laughed a little. "We should probably get back to our bodies,"

"Yeah, good idea. I'm starting to feel like Swayze." Dean replied

DEAN'S POV

We got back to our bodies and I was still thinking about what Arden said. I still think Sam is too young to learn about this shit. I wish I didn't learn about monsters when I was young, but I do agree with Arden that Sam is lonely. Thinking about it made me realize how often I avoided Sam. Whenever we go to Bobby's house the first thing I do is run off with her. When we're on the road I sneak phone calls to her so I didn't have to spend time with Sam and it makes me feel like a shitty brother.

I felt Arden's hand on my shoulder. One look at her and I knew she figured out what I was feeling. She always knew what was going on in my head. I didn't know if it was a witch thing, but it was sometimes nice not having to say what I was feeling out loud for her to understand.

"How about we go to spend a little time with Sam. I think you both need a little brother bonding." She said nudging me towards the door.

I nodded and we both went downstairs to hang out with Sam. At first, Sam questioned my motives, which I hate to admit hurt a little, but once Arden started talking she convinced him to play a board game with us. Let me just say that monopoly sucks ass and I will never play that game with Arden and Sam again. The two of them are manipulative swindling assholes. After the game I did snag an EMF reader from Bobby and searched for any spirits, just to make sure none were haunting the place, but It came up empty.

At the end of the day, me and Arden laid on her bed listening to some cassette tapes. She had a pretty good collection. I did question some of her choices.

"Seriously ABBA?" I gave her a look of pure disgust as Gimme! Gimme! came on. "You can't like this."

She scoffed "How dare you," Arden continued in mock offense. "ABBA is amazing! They won freakin Eurovision in 1974! How can you diss on ABBA?!"

"How can you not? How do you listen to this crap?"

The look on her face was priceless. She jumped up so she was standing on the bed and started singing and dancing like she was performing a concert and I was her unwilling audience. 

"There's not a soul out there

No one to hear my prayer

Gimme, gimme, gimme a man after midnight

Won't somebody help me chase the shadows away

Gimme, gimme, gimme a man after midnight

Take me through the darkness to the break of the day"

She was jumping to the beat until I grabbed her legs, pulling her down.

"DEAN!" She shrieked as she fell.

I got on top of her and started tickling. Screams mixed in with her laugh making it sound like she was a part of the world's funniest murder.  

"DEAN STOP" she yelled in between her laughing fits. " I'M GOING TO PEE!"

"Admit that ABBA is terrible and I will stop." I said pausing for a moment.

"NEVER! I WOULD RATHER DIE!" That was the wrong answer. I resumed my tickling and she shrieked. There was a moment I thought my ear drums would burst, but at least if that happened I wouldn't have to suffer through her ABBA obsession.

I was about to tell her how stupid she was being when Bobby came in. "What the hell are you idjits doing? Do you know what time—"

Bobby stopped when he saw me on top of Arden. 

"Boy, you better get off her if you know what's good for you." He said. His voice was low and I felt my cheeks redden as I scrambled off.

"Bobby, I-I I didn't mean anything."

She was just my friend. Sure I thought she was pretty, but a girl like Arden would never like me.

"And It better stay that way." Bobby looked between Arden and I. "Time for bed you two." He was about to leave when he turned and glared at Arden. "Turn that crap off. My ears are bleedin."

Arden gasped in mock horror as Bobby left. She grumbled as she turned off her cassette player.

"ABBA is amazing." She grumbled.

I laughed and ruffled her hair, which she swatted.

"Goodnight Your Highness." She's stuck out her tongue at the nickname.

"Goodnight Dean-o"

With a smile on my face, I left her room. A faint blush on my face at the nickname she gave me. 

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV  

(April 18th, 1992) 

(Arden Age 13, Dean Age 13, Sam Age 8)

I was sitting on the porch attempting to play the guitar I got from Uncle Rufus and It was pissing me off. I could play Tchaikovsky's Waltz of the Flowers on the piano when I was five. You would think that trying to learn Let it Be by the Beetles would be easy for me, but it's not. I always wanted to learn the guitar. Dad had this old acoustic that he used to bring out and strum whenever it got too quiet. I wish I learned the guitar instead of the piano, but Mom insisted.

I got the guitar about a month ago when Rufus came to visit. After a couple of days of arguing and antagonizing Bobby, he took me out of town for some uncle and niece bonding time. We went to a few shops and he bought me some new clothes and a couple of cool crystals I saw in a storefront window. He then took me out to lunch. 

Now for some odd reason, I assumed we were going to a diner, but instead we went to a bar. Silly of me to assume that Rufus Turner wouldn't take a thirteen-year-old to a bar, but I wasn't complaining. There was live music and the band wasn't half bad, especially when their gig was in the middle of the day.

FLASHBACK

 I was quietly eating my chicken tenders and fries while listening to the live band, while Rufus was flirting with the bartender who looked young enough to be his daughter. I wonder what his actual daughter, Gabrielle would say if she saw her dad now.

About twenty minutes later the live band took a break and went over to the bar, probably to flirt with the female staff, since it was the middle of the day and the bar wasn't packed. The only people who frequent bars during the day were drunks, the staff that work there, my Uncle Rufus, and I guess me now. I was sitting at a table close to the stage picking through my basket of soggy, cold french fries. I was bored out of my mind.

I gazed at the abandoned band equipment on stage and after taking a glance at Rufus who was still flirting with the bartender, I decided to inspect them from a closer distance. The band wasn't bad, but they weren't good either. If I had to give a comparison, their music sounded like the personification of three-day-old leftovers. You didn't want it, but you were going to eat it.

 I got closer and I gagged at the smell emitting from the equipment. It defiantly smelled like something died. I grimaced at the state of some of the instruments. The drums were rusty and when I touched the keyboard it was sticky with who knows what. I didn't want to know. But out of all the instruments what stood out the most was this beautiful, old, vintage Martin acoustic guitar. 

The poor guitar was chipped and the strings were rusted. I took it off the stand and shivered in disgust. Why was everything sticky? I heard something loose in the guitar. I tried to get it out and what fell out was a used condom. 

EWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW! 

I shuffled back not wanting it to touch me. If it did it would probably give me an STD.   

When I was safely out of reach from the condom I brought my attention back to the guitar. I strummed its strings and a giddiness filled me. I strummed it some more, experimenting with where to press my finger. I knew I sounded bad. I was definitely no Brian May, but it made me feel happy.

Suddenly I felt someone grab my left wrist lurching it upward. A painful gasp slipped from my lips as the lead guitarist from the band sneered.

"What the hell do you think you're doing with my guitar?" he said. His breath smelled like cheap whiskey and cigarettes.

I tried to respond, but he kept painfully twisting my wrist.

"Are you deaf?" He spat. He yanked me to my feet causing the guitar to fall off my lap and onto the ground. "Now look what you did!" The vein in his neck was bulging. "You need to learn some fucking respect." He said as he threw me to the ground.

He raised his hand and I closed my eyes preparing for the blow, but it never came. I opened my eyes and the guitarist was frozen, his eyes were blown wide as a pistol was pressed against the back of his head. Holding said pistol was a very angry, very pissed off, Rufus Turner.

"What do you think you're doing touching my niece?" Rufus said, His voice was deadly calm.

"The brat was touching my guitar. I was just—"

"Does it look like I give a damn that she was touching your guitar," Rufus said.

"Just chill out man, I wasn't going to hurt her too badly."

Rufus's eye twitched as he cocked the pistol, making the guitarist flinch. As much as I liked seeing the asshat squirm, I didn't want to see him dead. Rufus already had an extensive rap sheet and based on the look he was giving him, he wouldn't have minded if it got a little longer. 

"Rufus let's just go," I said when I looked around and I noticed the bartender he was flirting with earlier was on the phone, and I would've betcha twenty dollars that she was talking to the cops. "Rufus, Five-O's going to be here any minute."

That got his attention. He spotted the bartender and came up with the same assumption I did. Without any warning, he slammed the butt of the piston against the guitarist's head and he slumped to the floor. Rufus then placed his hand gently on my back and started leading me out of the bar. We were almost to the door when he paused. He turned around then grabbed the guitar that I was playing and walked out with me following his tail.

"Keep your head forward and don't draw attention to yourself." He said passing me the guitar.

I tried to say something but was quickly shushed. We got to Rufus's truck and pulled away just as a police car pulled in front of the bar.

"How's that wrist," he asked.

"Umm, it's fine." Mostly true. It was defiantly going to bruise, but it didn't seem broken or sprained. "I'm sorry."

"What for?" Rufus replied. Confusion edging his features.

"For getting myself in that situation. I shouldn't have touched the stupid guitar. I—"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, none of that was your fault. There is no reason for anyone to lay their hands on a minor." He said. "And no one lays a hand on my niece." My eyes fell down to the floor of his truck. I still felt like it was my fault. 

"No, no, no, no, no, no, no, I know that look, Arden." He said sternly. "I don't want you getting your P's and your Q's mixed up. You're a smart girl. How many others do you think he's hurt? Was it their fault too? The victims of monsters, is it their fault they're dead?"

"No! Of course not," I answered honestly.

"Then it's not your fault either. Not all monsters are supernatural. Some of the biggest monsters are the people you see on the street. Do you understand?"

I nodded, understanding fully what Rufus was trying to teach.

"Well, I'm sorry things went south with that bartender," I said, smirking a little.

His serious face broke into a large grin as he laughed. "She wasn't the first woman to call the cops on me and probably won't be the last. There was this one time a girl called the cops after we had... you know." He arched his eyebrows giving me a roguish look. "Had me handcuffed to the bed, in all my glory and—"

"Oh my god! Stop!" I yelled mortified. "I didn't need to know that Uncle Rufus."

"Oh come on, you're thirteen. Don't tell me you don't know about the birds and the bees"

"Yeah, I already know about sex. What I didn't need to know was the basics of bondage, especially from my uncle." I replied.

Rufus was about to say something else but froze trying to figure out how his thirteen-year-old niece knew about bondage.

"Who told you about—"

"Nope!" I said sternly. "That is not something we're going to talk about. That is something we are never going to talk about. If you want answers, talk to Gabby"

Gabrielle was Rufus's daughter from his first failed marriage. His only kid, that we know of. She was a big help, especially when I started going through puberty. She made sure I knew all about feminine hygiene and sex when the 'big and tough' men around me were too uncomfortable to explain. When I started my period, she was the only one I could talk about it with. She's currently living in Philadelphia, attending Temple University.

"What the hell has Gabby been telling you?" Rufus asked.

"Nope, Talk to Gabby." I cut him off.

After we drove in silence for a few miles, curiosity got to me. "Why did you steal the guitar?"

"Reminded me of your dad's. He had an old Martin guitar just like that one and I saw the way you were looking at it." Rufus's lip turned up as he remembered his old friend. "Andrew would play that thing every chance he could. After hunts, at the motel, he even took it to bars. Told me it was the best way to pick up women."

"Ugh, Rufus," I grimaced.

"Hey, that's how he picked up your sweet mama." He said with a pointed look. "After a witch hunt, your mom helped us with we all went to a bar to celebrate. Next thing I know he's singing ABBA. I thought your old man was losing it, but your mom loved it and two years later you popped out." He said ruffling my hair fondly.

I smiled thinking about how my parents fell in love. My mom loved ABBA and I remember the times Dad would serenade her with her favorite songs. It's one of the reasons why I loved ABBA.

It's been two years and I still miss them like crazy. My parents were complete opposites. My mom was more serious and practical, while my dad handled everything with a high level of sass and sarcasm. I wonder if they would be proud of me. No doubt Dad would attend all of my sporting events, purposely being the loudest and most obnoxious fan.

A couple of minutes later Rufus dropped me off at the salvage yard and took off, mentioning that he didn't want to draw the cops here. He handed me the old Martin guitar. Telling me that he expected me to be as good as Jimi Hendrix by his next visit.

END OF FLASHBACK

Bobby's 1971 Chevrolet Chevelle pulled into the salvage yard and pulled me out of my thoughts. The poor car looked one pothole away from never running again. It astounded me how Bobby can be so good at fixing cars when his own looked like a piece of rusted crap. Before the car could even stop the side passenger door opened and Sam came running out... WAIT, SAM?!

Sam's eyes were red and puffy and when he laid his eyes on me, he rushed towards me. I just barely moved my guitar to the side when Sam tackled me in a hug. I felt my t-shirt dampen as he sobbed. Bobby came over and gave him a sympathetic look.

"What the hell happened?" I mouthed, so Sam couldn't hear me.

Bobby rolled his eyes and shrugged. He went inside avoiding a very upset Sam.

"Sammy?" I questioned when he started to quiet down. "How about we get you cleaned up? Okay?" He nodded and I lead him to the bathroom, tears still falling from his face. When he closed the door I marched myself to Bobby's office. My mama bear instincts kicking in.

Bobby was sitting at his desk nursing a glass of either gasoline or cheap whiskey. When he saw me approach his eyes widen and for a split second he looked afraid.

"What the hell happen?" I asked fuming.

Before answering Bobby downed the rest of his glass. A little liquid courage. 

"John called this morning asking me to take Sam. Sam found out about the supernatural and now John's pissed."

I already knew Sam found out. Last Christmas Dean called and told me all about how Sam found John's journal.

"When is John ever not pissed? You know there are plants with medicinal properties that could take the edge off? Might do John some good?" 

Bobby's eyebrows lifted in surprise."Okay, little miss how do you know about Cannabis?"

"Spellbooks? Medicinal books? Take your pick." I shrugged leaning on the door frame.

"Idjit. Anyways I get there and John's pissed, Sam's crying, and Dean is sitting on the bed quiet as a mouse." 

I bit my tongue. It's never good when Dean is quiet. John must have yelled at him and who knows what he did after Bobby grabbed Sam. Just add it to the list of why I hate John Winchester.

"Did Sam say anything?" I asked.

"Not a thing."

"Great," I muttered. "Well, I'm going to check on him."

Bobby went to grab the whiskey bottle and I quickly grabbed it before he could.

"Hey!"

"Hay is for horses and you don't need more whiskey,"  I said with a slight attitude. He doesn't think I notice, but I know that Bobby's been frustrated. He hasn't been on any major hunts, besides the occasional haunt around the area since I started living with him. "You know I would be okay right?"

"What are you talking about?" He asked.

"I'm just saying that if you left for a few days, even a week, I'd be okay. The house would be fine. You don't have to be here all the time."

Bobby stood up and walked up to me. "What are you trying to say, Sweetpea?"

I wanted to tell Bobby that I cared and he should do something that makes him sorta happy or at least makes himself feel useful, but Bobby hated that touchy-feely crap.

"Okay, you're getting rusty," I said bluntly. Bobby preferred crassness. "You use to travel the country hunting all types of monsters, now you sit around watching Tori Spelling."

"Now listen here. If you haven't figured it out by now everything I do is for you." He says pissed off. 

"And I appreciate everything you've done for me, but I think we're both at the stage where I can have a little more autonomy and you can go out and start hunting the big baddies again." I give Bobby a small smile. "Despite what you say about him, I know you miss hunting with Rufus."

He looked like he was going to argue, but I gave him a pointed look. I know that I'm right and he does too.

"Arden I-"

"Just think about it." I interrupt him.

I walk out of his office, taking the whiskey bottle with me. I put the liquor bottle in the kitchen and went to check on Sam. When I opened the bathroom door Sam was sitting on the toilet seat, eyes still puffy and red, but the tears had stopped falling. I cared for Sam just as much as I cared for Dean, but whenever the boys would come over Dean would take all my time leaving poor Sam feeling left out. Maybe I should start fixing that.

"Feeling better?" I asked. He nodded his head and I handed him a tissue. "You want to get out of here?"

"And go where?" He asked blowing his nose into the tissue.

I flashed him a smile. "How about to the local ice cream parlor?"

He gave me a small smile in return and grabbed my outstretched hand. We left the house after I told Bobby where we were going. I grabbed my bike and put little Sammy on my handlebars and rode to the parlor. Sam's mood improved immensely by the time we got to the ice cream parlor.

"Knock knock"

"Who's there? He answered as we walked into the parlor.

"Spell"

"Spell who?"

"W-H-O!" I spelled and Sam started laughing at the stupid knock-knock joke. "Okay, little man what do you want?"

He picked chocolate chip cookie dough with mini marshmallows and I got strawberry with gummy bears. We sat outside eating our ice cream and after a moment  I finally asked him about the situation with his family.

"Sam, can you tell me what happened with Dean and your dad?" His smile dropped for a second. "I know that you know. About monsters and ghosts and stuff." I whispered.

Sam's eyes widened. "You know?" he asked shocked.

"Yeah, Sammy I know and so does Uncle Bobby. So you can tell me what happened it's okay."

Sam looked hesitant. He kept glancing at his shoes. At that moment I felt his fear. The fear that he would get yelled at again if he told me or that I would yell at him for the same reason his dad did.

I was always good a reading other people's emotions, but this was new. I felt his fear. Was this like my visions? Speaking of visions, I haven't had one in a while. I'll have to look into that, but first Sam.

"Sam, whatever it is, I won't be mad. I won't yell. I just want to help." I told him gently.

He nodded and saw that his tears were threatening to fall. "I asked about M-Mom." He said quietly. "I asked what killed her and D-Dad got mad. He yelled at me and then he started yelling at Dean."

"Why did he yell at Dean?" I asked,

"Dad got mad that Dean told me about monsters." I started getting angry. Not at Sam, but at the one and only John Winchester.

"But that's not his fault," I said angrily.

Sam shrunk at my tone, letting a stray tear slip. Immediately I felt guilty.

"Oh Sammy, I'm not angry at you. I'm sorry." I said gently. "I'm just a little upset that your dad yelled at the two of you. He shouldn't have done that."

Okay, John Winchester is a great big bag of dicks. I wish I could—

"Do you know what happened to my Mom?" I froze.

I did know what happened to their mom. Dean told me, but it wasn't my place to tell Sam. Even though I wanted to.

"It's not my story tell. I'm sorry." He didn't look happy but seemed to accept my answers.

We ate the rest of our ice cream making only light conversation. By the time we got back to Bobby's Sam was laughing and smiling again. I loved seeing him smile. I loved seeing my boys happy. I just wish those happy moments weren't such rare occurrences for them. I'm going to do whatever I can for them. They're my family and family doesn't end in blood.   

Chapter Text

(Christmas 1992)

(Arden Age 14, Dean Age 13, Sam Age 9)

'Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the salvage yard,

A fourteen-year-old Arden was stirring, waiting for the boys, and being patient was hard;

The salt was sprinkled on every windowsill with care,

In hopes that the Winchesters soon would be there;

John Winchester pulled the Impala into the salvage yard. Snow was falling and it started covering the yard in a white blanket. Bobby and Arden invited the Winchesters for Christmas and with much convincing on Sam and Dean's part, John finally relented and accepted their offer. The boys were very excited. This would be Sam's first real Christmas and Dean's first since their mother died. Dean wasn't expecting much, but when they stepped inside the Singer and Queen home his mouth dropped.

Lights and decorations covered the walls. The halls were literally decked in holly. In the living room stood an undecorated pine tree and holiday music filtered through the house. Dean gazed at his little brother fondly as the little boy jumped in excitement. He thought about last Christmas when Sam gave him the amulet and secretly he wished that he had the money to give Sam a gift. He wished that every Christmas was like this one and they just arrived.

"Merry Christmas!!!" Arden shouted as she ran to the boys her Santa hat flopping around as she ran. She then tackled them into an affectionate, life-crushing hug.

Bobby came in from behind wearing an ugly Christmas sweater that Arden somehow convinced him to wear. He smiled and greeted the boys. He was happy that the Winchesters were able to join them for Christmas. 

 Arden's smile faltered when John Winchester walked through the door. His gruff and grumpy appearance contrasted with the holiday spirit. She walked over to John and for a split second Dean and Sam were afraid she was going to start a fight with the oldest Winchester. Instead, she held out a hand.

"Merry Christmas, John," Arden said civilly.

John's eyebrows rose in surprise as the girl he knew resented him was wishing him a Merry Christmas. Bobby's smile seemed to widen with pride as he watched his goddaughter be nice to the oldest Winchester. John grabbed her hand and shook it.

"Merry Christmas to you as well." He said with a hint of surprise.

Sam and Dean thought they'd entered an alternate universe. Never had they seen Arden being nice to their dad. Well nice was a stretch, but she was being civil and that was shocking. Arden wanted this Christmas to be perfect for the boys and she didn't want to be the one to ruin it and If that meant being nice to John so be it. It was Christmas after all.

Arden moved back to Sam and Dean grabbing both of their hands and dragging them to the living room.

"Come on!" She yelled. "I've been waiting for you guys to get here so we can decorate the tree."

The boys willingly let her drag them to the box of Christmas ornaments. Sam's smile kept getting larger and larger. He always wanted a normal Christmas and even though it wasn't quite normal, it was the best he could have ever asked for.

Dean watched Arden help Sam pick out ornaments and put them on the tree. He felt his heartbeat a little faster when she gazed at him with a smile that seemed to illuminate the room. This was perfect he thought. He ruffled Sam's hair lifting him up to put ornaments towards the top of the tree.

John and Bobby were talking and laughing in the kitchen. John laughed at the ugly sweater Bobby was forced to wear. Both of them had spiked eggnog in their hands instead of beer. It seemed even John Winchester couldn't stay grumpy with all the holiday cheer around.

When the tree was decorated Sam, Dean and Arden went to the kitchen to make cookies for Santa and to decorate the gingerbread house. They all stayed up laughing and when the clock stroked eleven Bobby and John sent them to bed. Arden and Dean tucked Sam into bed and Arden read him Twas the night before Christmas till Sam fell asleep. A smile was plastered on his face even in slumber.

Arden and Dean left Sam to sleep. They talked and laughed till Arden nudged him to look above them. When Dean looked up a sprig of mistletoe was hanging above their heads. Blood flooded Dean's cheeks and before he could say anything he felt soft lips meet his own. It didn't last long only a quick peck, but when her lips met his, Dean could swear time stopped and he'd gladly stay in that moment forever. Arden's lips left his and Dean already missed them. He craved more, but he was too dazed to reach for more.

"Good night Dean," Arden said. Red coloring her cheeks as well as she gave him a shy smile. Dean still dazed watched her turn on her heels and walk up the stairs to her room in the attic.

A few moments later John and Bobby went upstairs to go to bed and saw Dean frozen in the same spot, looking longingly up the stairs, a sprig of mistletoe hanging over his head. John smirked when he caught on to what happened and Bobby thought it was amusing too, though his protective papa bear instincts were starting to kick in. Bobby decided he would let it slide this time.

Sam, Dean, and Arden were nestled all snug in their beds;

While visions of Werewolves and that kiss danced in their heads;

And they in their pajamas, and Bobby in his trucker cap,

Had just settled down for a long winter's nap,

When in the house there arose such a clatter,

Little Sammy sprang from his bed to see what was the matter.

He grabbed a knife and away to the window he flew like a flash,

Tore threw the salt line and opened the shutters and threw up the sash.

The moon on the breast of the new-fallen snow,

Gave an eerie, supernatural look to the objects below,

When what to his wondering eyes did appear,

But the black Impala and someone opening up its rear,

With a cranky old driver so tired yet quick,

Sam knew in a moment it must be St. Nick

More rapid than a wendigo, Sam ran down the stairs,

Hoping that Santa Klaus would still be there,

He hid behind the couch, knife still in hand,

Hoping it wasn't a monster, but just a man,

Arden and Dean soon woke up too

And they too hoped it wasn't something that went boo!

They went downstairs quietly and hid behind a wall,

But that soon failed cause Dean just had to fall,

With a curse and a smack, the teenagers got back on track,

Ready and prepared to give this intruder a wack,

But to their surprise, they heard the ringing of bells,

And their childhood selves thought it sounded swell,

As they drew in their heads and was turning around,

Through the front door, John Winchester...Ugh... I mean St. Nicholas came with a bound,

He was dressed all in a Santa suit and a familiar leather jacket, from his head to his foot,

And his jacket was tarnished with ashes and soot;

A bundle of presents he had flung on his back,

And this surprised Dean and Arden as he was opening his pack.

His eyes—told a story. How he wish this could be a normal thing for his family,

But the death of his dear Mary, made things like this come rarely,

His mouth was drawn up like a bow,

And the fake beard on his chin was as white as the snow;

He knew the kids were watching him, in their hiding spots,

Wondering if they were armed or not,

At the thought, John laughed to himself

And Sam laughed when he saw him, in spite of himself;

He saw Sam and gave him a wink and a twist of his head

Letting Sam know That tonight he had nothing to dread;

He spoke not a word, but went straight to his work,

And filled all the stockings; then turned with a jerk,

He sprang to the door, and they heard the Impala roar,

And away he drove, knowing this would be a Christmas his kids would adore,

But they heard him exclaim, as he drove the Impala out of sight—

"Happy Christmas to all, and to all a good night!"

Christmas morning finally came and Arden found a sliver of respect for John Winchester. A Christmas miracle on its own. Last night proved to her he wasn't the big bag of dicks she thought he was. No, he was only a medium size bag of dicks.

She was the first one up and decide to make breakfast for her family. Sam came downstairs shortly after and decided to help her after she told him he had to wait for everyone to come downstairs before he could open presents, but his eyes kept flickering to the gifts underneath the tree. Sam was telling her what he saw last night and at that moment she decided that she was going to make sure Dean didn't break his little Christmas dreams.

Speaking of Dean, her heart fluttered when she thought about the kiss she gave him underneath the mistletoe. Within the last year, she had been catching the older Winchester brother sneaking glances at her. At first, Arden thought it was in her head, but the more she thought about it the more she was certain that he liked her. Like liked her, liked her, not a friend type of like, but more of a crush type of like. You know? 

"Ughh, why was this so confusing?!" She thought to herself.

Bobby, John, and Dean came downstairs when breakfast was just being finished. As soon as Sam saw his dad he ran to him telling him about seeing Santa last night. Arden noticed a small smile on John's face as he listened to Sammy's tail.

"I guess we should open presents," Bobby said, drawing Sam, Dean, and Arden's attention. "Unless you don't—" Bobby didn't even get a chance to finish his sentence as the boys and Arden ran to the living room.

Presents were opened. Sam got legos, toy army men, and some books. Dean got a 22 rifle, a new jacket, and twenty bucks in cash. Arden got books from everyone and she loved them.

Arden kept making glances at Dean, but strangely he avoided eye contact. She started to get nervous. Maybe the kiss was a mistake. Dean was just as nervous, not knowing how to approach Arden. When he opened his gift from her he smiled and gave her a hug.

"Thank you. You're a good friend." He said. Arden could feel her heart shatter.

"You're welcome. You're a good friend too." She replied trying not to sound like her heart was just broken.

Dean mentally facepalmed at what he said. "You're a good friend?!'" He wanted to hide and never come out. He didn't want to say that, but what could he say? That he liked her? He had a crush on her? No, he had to completely blow it with his choice of words. He wanted to say something, but maybe it wasn't the right time to correct himself. So he gave her a shy smile and focused on something else.

The Winchesters didn't stay long. They left after lunch. Arden and Dean still not talking much to each other. The Winchesters thanked Bobby and Arden for being gracious hosts and packed into the Impala. Bobby and Arden waved goodbye, watching the black Impala drive away. Dean sat in the back seat with Sam, watching the salvage yard get smaller with distance. He felt his heartache. He should have said something to her, but he was too much of a coward.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV

 (July 17th, 1993)

Bobby was finally hunting again. Thank the gods.

He went to Omaha Nebraska with Rufus and I couldn't have been happier. He legitimately seemed less grouchy and with him going out on hunts, that meant I got the whole house to myself. I wish that meant something though. 

I felt my eyes droop as I read through another textbook. The school decided that I should skip the eighth grade and go right to high school. I start my freshman year in the fall, but I had to read through the eighth-grade curriculum to make sure I was caught up. If I wanted I could've skipped ninth grade as well, but that would take time away from my extra curricular's. I planned on trying out for the volleyball team in the fall.  Also, Bobby finally said he would consider taking me on my first hunting trip if I keep my grades up while playing sports.

I was beginning to doze off when one of the phones started to ring. I went over to the multiple phones Bobby owned, each labeled something different: FBI, Hunter line, CDC, Arden's School, Salvage yard, Home, and many more. The one that was ringing was labeled home.

"Hello?" I answered.  "Singer and Queen residence," 

"Umm... Arden?" A  nervous voice asked.

"Yes? Can I help you?" I asked not knowing who was on the other line.

"It's Elijah. We met the other day at the store." My eyes widen and my throat suddenly felt dry.

A few days ago I met this cute boy with blond hair and sky-blue eyes in the store. Literally bumped into him, knocking off his baseball cap like the main protagonist in a cheesy Hallmark movie. 

I found out he was going into the same grade and school I was and after ten minutes of shameless and awkward flirting, I gave him my phone number. Well actually the home phone number, but despite the technicalities, I didn't actually think he'd call!

"Hi!" I said my voice going up an octave. "How are you doing?" 

I cringed at how painfully awkward I sounded. This is not how you normally act Arden. You're better than this!

He chuckled into the phone. "I'm doing good. Um... I wanted to know if you would like to go to the movies with me this Friday. Y-you mentioned liking Jaws and I thought you might want to see another movie from the same director."

I smiled a little, glad that I wasn't the only nervous one. "I would like that. What's the movie?" I asked,

"Jurassic Park. It has dinosaurs and well that's all I know. Uh.. it sounded interesting, but if you want to see something else that's fine, I- I -I can find a difrent-"

"That sounds great," I interrupted. "Do you want me to meet you there?" I asked feeling my confidence coming back to me.

"Yeah! Umm, I'll meet you there at eight?" He asked trying to imitate my confidence. 

Aww, he's adorable.

"Eight it is. I'm really glad you called Elijah." I told him.

"I am too." And with that, we both hung up.

As soon as I hung up, I screamed. Good thing the house was empty or Bobby would probably have a heart attack. I was on cloud nine and it felt like nothing could possibly drag me down from the high I was feeling. 

This is a good thing. I've been so caught up with Dean, that it feels good to have someone help me get over him. It's been almost seven months since I kissed him and the fact that he called me a "good friend" the day after we kissed was a clear sign that he had no romantic feelings for me. 

Was there a chance that I misinterpreted what he was saying? Yeah, guys are dumb and I can see that happening, but the fact he hadn't brought it up since was a sign for me to move on. I'm not going to be the type of girl who waits longingly for the guy to finally give them attention. If he wants to just be friends, that's fine with me. His loss. 

Times like these made me wish I had more girl friends. I wanted to tell someone that I had a date, but who was I going to tell, certainly not Dean. That's just screaming "awkward".  And the guys I'm friends with at school couldn't care less... I guess I could call Gabby. I took a glance at the clock and decided against it. It was too late. I'll call her tomorrow. 

I'm pretty sure Bobby and Rufus would hunt the poor boy down if I told them I was going on a date. I sighed, wishing that something interesting would happen.

...

...

...

SCREEEEEEEEEECH

Out of nowhere, a loud squealing noise came from outside. 

Well, I did ask for something interesting. 

I rushed to the window and saw Bobby's car slide into a salvage yard fast. So fast that when he tried to break, he still collided with a junker car. I ran outside to see what was going on when Rufus rushed out of the back passenger seats with—

... 

With a body in his arms.

I froze. It was too dark to see clearly who it was, but I was certain it was a she. It was too dark and I was still too far away to tell if the woman was alive.

"ARDEN!" Rufus yelled at the top of his lungs. He didn't see that I was only fifteen yards away. "ARDEN!" He sounded in pain.

"I'm here!" I yelled, snapping out of my frozen state. 

I ran to meet him and when I got closer I saw tears streaming down his face. I've known Rufus Turner my whole life and not once have I ever seen the man cry. Now he seemed on the verge of breaking down.

"You need to help her! Please you need to help her!" Rufus said through his tears. 

The man was tearing at the seams.

I finally got a good look at the woman and I felt my heart stop. 

It was Gabrielle Turner, Rufus's daughter.

"Oh my gods," I said in horror.

What was Gabby doing here?! She's supposed to be in Philadelphia. I was going to call her in the morning and tell her about my date. No, this couldn't be her. She can't be dead.

"Please Arden, you got to help her." He pleaded.

"Bring her inside, c-clear off the table," I said my voice sounding weak.

We rushed her inside the house. Bobby was already inside, clearing off the kitchen table. Rufus laid her down, muttering to her. "It's going to be okay, baby girl. Arden's going to fix you right up." He swept her hair out of her ghostly pale face.

I put my fingers on her neck, right above the carotid artery to feel her pulse... 

I moved my fingers to a slightly different spot to feel her pulse...

There wasn't a pulse...

Why couldn't I find a pulse?! 

I felt the panic settle in me. I was painfully aware of Rufus and Bobby's eyes on me. I set my hands on her body. It was still warm. That's good right?! 

I started focusing my magic trying to ignore the sticky, warm blood coating my hands. I forced my magic to flow through her to find out what exactly was wrong, but my magic kept telling me that there was nothing wrong. There was nothing to be fixed.

Nothing wrong?! Well, obviously something was wrong! I forced more magic hoping I could heal her, but it kept coming back telling me the same thing. Nothing was wrong. 

I was confused until it hit me like an anvil. Nothing was wrong...

Nothing needed to be fixed...

She didn't need to be healed...

She didn't need it anymore...

She was already dead.

I didn't know what to do. I don't know what to do! Gabby was dead. Her blood was on my hands. Her father hovered over waiting for me to perform a miracle, but I can't revive the dead. The magic to bring her back existed sure, but I didn't have that power. That type of magic is dark. Something you can't turn back from once you do it and even if I turned down that road I wasn't powerful enough to perform the ritual.

My hands started to shake. I didn't want to tell them that she was dead, so I kept forcing magic into her. Maybe I missed something... yeah, that made sense. She wasn't dead, I just missed something. 

I just need to try harder.

I felt tremors throughout my body. I was using too much magic. I was convulsing, but I couldn't give up on her. I couldn't face Rufus if I did.

 Blood was running down my nose and I heard faint voices in the distance. They sounded like they were calling my name... My head was feeling light and fuzzy. It felt like I was floating... 

What am I doing again?... can't stop... 

Why can't I stop... Can't face their disappointment... 

Who's disappointment?.... I feel sleepy.

"Stop!"

But I can't stop.

"Arden! Stop!"

Who is Arden? Is that me?

"ARDEN! STOP!"

I felt ice-cold water being poured on me. It shocked me enough that the magic connecting me and Gabby broke. I steadily felt the unused magic that I was pushing into Gabby's body flow back into me. I felt my senses and wit coming to me. 

Ughhh. My brain felt like it was being stabbed. I was coming to and I noticed that I was on the floor. Bobby and Rufus were hovering above me. My eyes connected with Rufus's. The sadness in them pierced my soul and I remembered what I was trying to do. Gabby was dead and I wasn't able to save her. It felt like my soul was trying to crush itself. Tears flooded my eyes as I broke into strangled sobs.

"I'm sorry!" I wheezed out hysterically. "I'm so sorry! I t-tried! I-I-I-"

Rufus engulfed me in a tight embrace. I continued to cry into his shoulder. The guilt and the sense of uselessness was crushing me.

"I'm sorry I couldn't save her," I whispered again.

Rufus tightened his embrace. I felt whispers of his emotions, loss, heartbreak, fear, guilt, anger, and betrayal.

"Don't ever do that again," Rufus whispered into my ear. " I already lost Gabrielle. I can't lose you too."

Gabrielle Turner was only twenty-two years old. She just graduated from Temple University. She couldn't be dead... But she was. 

I hadn't seen a dead body since my parents, but seeing Gabby's body, someone who I thought was family was bringing those horrific memories to the surface. 

I kept telling Rufus I was sorry. Sorry didn't seem adequate. It felt like the same sorry's people gave me when my parents died. Sorry meant nothing, but it was all I could say. 

"It's not your fault, Arden. You tried your best." He told me stroking my hair.

Was it my best? I've been learning and practicing magic for years. I was supposed to be a prodigy and I couldn't save Gabby. 

You could have saved her.

It felt like a tickle. A whisper in the back of my mind. 

You can bring her back. 

Can I?

Gabby can be alive.

I felt my heart beating faster. This wasn't right. Something felt wrong. 

You just need the right spell.

Is it that simple? 

It sounded too good to be true. I was scared, but not as scared as I thought I'd be. But I think that concerned me more. These thoughts felt dark, but they almost felt natural. 

You have the recourses. 

I do. There's a ritual in one of my grimoires. 

You can do it. 

I can do it.  I just need the will to do it. Then Gabby can be alive. 

And it will only cost a single life.

All I need to do is to — NO!

Dark thoughts swirled around my head, but I felt them hide back in the small crevasses of my mind at the idea of possibly hurting someone else to save Gabby.

 No! I will not do that type of magic. One of the first lessons my mom taught me was about balance. Magic always has a price and Death is always given what it's due. To save a life, a life must be taken 

 Dark magic is a tempting art. Seemingly all-powerful, with no consequence, but it taints your soul till you're unrecognizable. Why am I having these thoughts?! 

The next morning Rufus and Bobby stacked wood for the funeral pyre. Gabby was wrapped in a sheet and placed on top of the pyre. I placed a silver coin into her mouth when no one was looking to better her chances of making it to the afterlife. I wasn't sure if there was a god or if there were many, but whoever was in charge, I prayed that Gabby would find peace. 

Mom believed in the pagan gods and Dad grew up Catholic. I wasn't sure if Dad still believed in God when he died, but I hope he and my mom found peace in the afterlife, whether it's heaven or not.

They lit the pyre and I watched it burn. Rufus didn't shed another tear after last night, but that didn't hide the pain that was emulating from him. Bobby didn't say anything. I don't think I remember him speaking at all since they got back. I felt his guilt and I could only wonder what happened. What caused her death? I hugged myself as I watched the flames rise higher. My fingers traced the arrow charm on the bracelet for comfort.  I didn't know what took over me, but I felt my mouth open and a soft, yet strong melody flowed out.

"Lay down your head and I'll sing you a lullaby

Back to the years of loo-li lai-lay

And I'll sing you to sleep and I'll sing you tomorrow

Bless you with love for the road that you go

May you sail far to the far fields of fortune

With diamonds and pearls at your head and your feet

And may you need never to banish misfortune

May you find kindness in all that you meet

May there always be angels to watch over you

To guide you each step of the way

To guard you and keep you safe from all harm

Loo-li, loo-li, lai-lay"

I finished and Rufus nodded to me in thanks. I felt his arms wrap around me. He held me close like I would suddenly disappear if he let go. Raindrops hit my shoulder, mocking the clear skies above.

When the fire burned out and nothing remained, but ash, Rufus released me and the anger he was holding in.

"You should have listened to me," He spat at Bobby. "If you had listened to me she wouldn't have been caught up in this mess."

"What happened to Gabrielle is tragic, but we needed a driver. Someone we could trust and I-"

"She's dead Bobby!" Rufus yelled. " She's dead because of your decision and my decision to take your lead. My little girl is dead and we both killed her!"

I stayed silent. I didn't know all the detail so it wasn't my place to make opinions or assign blame. A deep sadness settled in my heart. Sadness for Gabby and sadness for what was about to happen, because I knew that whatever Rufus was blaming Bobby for; he won't ever forgive him.

"Now Rufus-" Bobby tried to speak but was cut off by Rufus again.

"We're done, Bobby. I can't do this with you anymore." Rufus said as calmly as he could.

"What are you going to do?!" Bobby yelled. "You going to hunt by yourself?! That's just stupid and you kno-"

"I'm not hunting with you!" Rufus yelled back. Bobby tried to justify it to him, but Rufus refused all of it. "You can blab all day... And it wouldn't change a thing. I will never forgive you, never."

Rufus walked to the pile of ashes and collected some in a small urn. Before he left hugged me.

"You stay safe. You hear me?" I nodded and hugged him tighter. "Love you, baby girl."

"I love you too." He kissed my forehead before getting in his truck and driving away. He didn't say anything else to Bobby, didn't even acknowledge him and I had a feeling it would be a long time till he did any of those things again.

Bobby never spoke about what happened on that hunt. We barely spoke about that night, but Omaha will forever be engraved in our heads.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

( January 9th, 1994)

"Are you ready for this Sweetpea?" Bobby asked as I cleaned my dad's old Beretta 70 for the millionth time in a row.

"As ready as I'll ever be," I commented back.

I was fucking nervous. This was my first hunt and I felt like every nerve in my body was on edge.

"Hey, it's a basic salt and burn. No big surprises." He took the Beretta out of my hand and inspected it. "You nervous?" He asked.

"Yeah," I breathed. 

He nodded and handed my gun back. "Good. Don't want you being cocky out there. It's not a game. Hunting is serious and dangerous work and letting your guard down for a second could mean the difference between your life and/or the person you're trying to save." He patted me on the back. "The gun looks great. Your daddy would be happy that you've been taking care of it."

We waited till nightfall to go to the cemetery. It was also the first time I'd been out of the motel room this weekend. Because I was only fifteen, I was too young to tag along with Bobby to the morgue or the crime scene or to interview witnesses. So this whole weekend I've been stuck on research duty, which I already do at home! When Dean told me how exciting hunting was, I was elated to finally be on a hunt. Now I smell the bullshit and I was pissed.

We got to the Woodland Cemetery in Bellport, New York, and started looking for the grave of Henry Johnathan Orville. His spirit had been haunting and murdering the residents of a 2.5 million dollar home, built in 1900. The house was condemned until a family decided to buy the house and renovate the entire thing from the ground up. I guess Mr. Orville didn't appreciate that because since the renovations started there were three reported deaths. All construction workers working on the house. Now the house was finished and a family moved in. Poor Ms. Carol Right was the ghost's latest victim. We found his grave towards the back of the cemetery. His gravesite was overgrown with weeds and beer cans littered the area.

"Well looks like Henry Orville, wasn't the most popular person," Bobby commented as he inspected the graffiti on the gravestone.

"Unpopular is an understatement," I replied. "This guy stole and embezzled money from the whole town to build his house. During his time a bunch of people were forced to foreclose their houses because of this son of a bitch. I'm guessing one of the people he screwed over was the one who kill him. They never found the murderer though. My bets are the whole town was in on it."

"That would explain why his records were so vague."

Researching for this case really sucked. Files were missing and the reports made at the time were super vague. I'm pretty sure the whole town was in on this guy's murder. I do know that they found Mr. Orville beaten up, bloodied, and strung up in a tree behind the house. A tree that was destroyed when the renovations started. 

We started digging up the grave when I felt the temperature drop. It was already cold, but now it felt like I was stuck in an ice cube.

"Looks like we got company," Bobby said. "Here," he passed me the box of matches and the lighter fluid. "You finish up with the body and I'll lead the bastard away from ya."

I started to panic. "You want me to finish this by myself?!"

Bobby took one more glance at me. "Yep! Make sure he's crispy!" He said as he ran off, shotgun in hand.

"Shit," I muttered to myself as I continued to dig.

I felt the pressure as I dug frantically. What was really fifteen minutes felt like hours. I felt my shovel hit the coffin. Finally. I dug away the rest of the dirt. Then worked on prying the coffin open.

In the distance, I heard Bobby yell followed by a thud. The ghost probably launched him into something. I finally opened up the coffin and started dousing him in lighter fluid.

"If Bobby wants crispy, I'll give him crispy...Shit!" I grabbed the container of salt that I forgot I had and started shaking it over the body, "Can't forget the Colonel's special seasoning." I laughed. I'm laughing at my own joke, now this is sad. 

I was about to light the corpse on fire when I felt a force pin my body to the side of the grave.

"Fuck!" I yelled as the ghost of Henry Orville appeared. "Man, I'm not really into this kinky bondage shit. I'm also not a fan of necrophilia, so I appreciate it if you let me go!"

I gasped as I felt my airway close. Now I'm definitely not into breath play. I started seeing stars when a gunshot hit the spirit. I felt immediate relief as I took deep breaths. I reached for the matches and quickly lit them up and threw them into the coffin. I saw Henry Orville's ghost burst into flames screaming as he was sent to who knows where.

"Thanks, Bobby," I said, acknowledging my godfather who had shot the ghost.

"You okay Sweetpea?" He said coming over to my side to make sure I was okay.

"Yeah, the kinky motherfucker is crispy just like you asked."

Bobby raised an eyebrow at me. "I think I need to restrict what you've been watching and reading cause what you said," he gestured to me. "was disturbing."

I rolled my eyes. "It's too late Bobby," I said in mocked sadness. "My brain is a locked vault. There is no way that information is leaving my brain. I guess I just have to live a life of sin."

"Now hear me you idjit. I better not be hearing that you been having sex 'cause I will lock you in the house and you will never see the light of day again." He said. "And you tell Elijah, that I will shoot his dick off if he tries anything."

I couldn't help but laugh at Bobby. He was so easy to rile up. It doesn't help that Elijah and I have been dating for six months now. "Aww come on Bobby. You can't tell me you don't like Elijah. He's such a sweetheart!"

"I don't like anybody. Especially when they're dating my Sweetpea." He grumbled.

I smiled and gave him a peck on the cheek. "Love you too, Uncle Bobby." I turned on my heels and started walking to the car. Bobby stayed by the burning coffin watching the flames.

BOBBY'S POV

I watched her walk to the car as I felt a headache set in. "Damn it, Andrew," I cursed quietly. "Why did she have to be like you?"

Of course, she ends up like her daddy. She could have been calm and poised like her mama, but no. She had to be the mirror image of Andrew. I wished they could be alive to see their baby girl all grown up. Ha, I wish I could see Andrew's face when he had to deal with Arden picking up boys. That would have been an amazing sight. How the tables would be turned and I could picture Diana laughing at her husband's stress, telling him it was his fault. Andrew was always the ladies' man and it looked like Arden was following in his footstep, much to my grief.

I'm happy she met Elijah though. He seemed to have her flirtatious ways handled and seemed like a genuinely good lad. From what I could see he was a proper gentleman. A little too nice and sweet if you ask me, but Arden will have that boy into shape if they last.

I thought about Dean for a second. I was certain that they would have ended up together, but the boy lost his chance. I was happy she was with a normal boy. A boy that could get her out of this crazy shit and show her the apple pie life. Not that I don't like Dean. He's like a son to me, but the way John's been raising him, I can't see him getting out of the hunting life and It breaks my heart.

I walk back to the car and I saw Arden sprawled in the passenger seat, passed out. A thin line of drool flowed from the corner of her mouth.

"You did good, Sweetpea," I said falling on deaf ears. She would make a mighty fine huntress, but I pray to God that she finds the apple pie life.

Chapter Text

DEAN'S POV 

(October 19th, 1994)

(Arden Age 16, Dean Age 15, Sam Age 11)

"Dean! Wake Up!" I woke up to Sam shaking me.

"Get off of me," I said pushing Sam off the couch.

"Queenie's going to be home soon!" He said excitedly.

"Yay!" I said sarcastically. I was too tired for Sammy's energy right now. "Is Uncle Bobby back yet? He's been gone all day."

Sammy shook his head and went back to the birthday card he was making for Arden. I felt a smile form on my face. I'm happy that my little brother and best friend get along. It's almost been a year since we've last been to Bobby's. Dad thought he had a lead on what killed mom, but he just dragged us across the country for nothing.

I missed Arden, we bumped into each other a few times on the road, since she started hunting with Bobby, but I've barely seen her. I was able to convince Dad to drop us off at Bobby's since it was Arden's birthday. Which was a miracle by the way. Dad and Arden never got along and the tension between the two had only gotten worst. Arden despised the man and if it wasn't for me and Sam, she would've set him ablaze by now.

Bobby left about an hour after we got here. Said something about meeting someone to pick up Arden's gift. I looked at the clock and it read 4:45 PM.

"Shouldn't Arden be home by now?" I asked Sam.

Sam rolled his eyes. "You always do this. Arden has volleyball practice after school." Right. Arden was little miss jock at school. Plays three sports I think. "You should pay more attention. No wonder you aren't dating her." Wow. Way to rub it in Sam.

"Shut up Sam! That has nothing to do with it. We're just friends." I wish we were more.

"Do friends usually kiss each other on the lips?" I felt my eyes widen.

"What?!"

"Christmas a couple of years ago. Arden kissed you and you didn't do anything." How the hell did Sammy know this?! "You guys thought I was asleep, but I wasn't. I saw the whole thing." Sam said seemingly reading my thoughts.

I felt my cheeks turn red. I couldn't believe Sam knew. I had a chance with Arden, but I fucking blew it. Now she's dating some guy from her school. She brought him up a few times and each time I felt the need to hit something. I wish that could've been me.

I was about to say something, but I heard laughter coming from outside. I could hear two people, one of them was Arden. I knew her voice anywhere, but the other I didn't know. I felt my stomach drop. Please don't let it be the boyfriend.

"Queenie's Home!" Sam cheered as he ran outside.

I followed him and froze when I saw Arden. She looked different. She looked more feminine. She was wearing makeup and... was wearing a skirt?! This couldn't possibly be Arden. The Arden I know wore jeans and t-shirts and wouldn't be caught dead wearing a dress or a skirt. What made this worst was there was an arm wrapped around her shoulders and It wasn't mine. I felt my blood boil. Arden was with a guy and It wasn't me.

"Queenie!" Sam yelled rushing towards her.

Arden and her boyfriend didn't seem to realize we were there till they saw Sam rushing them.

"Oh my god! Sammy!" Arden yelled in surprise. She stretched out her arms and Sam rushed into them. I stayed back a bit, not wanting to face the guy Arden brought home.

"What are you doing here?" She said.

"We came to surprise you! Happy Birthday!" He yelled. He could barely contain his excitement.

"I'm very much surprised." She laughed.

"Hey, little man." The guy said. "I'm Elijah. It's nice to finally meet you. Arden has told me so much about you." Arden smiled fondly at Elijah and I felt my heart clench.

Sam and Elijah shook hands as Arden made eye contact with me. She gave me a smile and ran over to hug me.

"Dean! I can't believe you're here!" She said in my embrace.

"Of course, I'm here Sweetheart. You didn't think I'd miss your sixteenth birthday." I told her. Her embrace felt like a breath of fresh air. She felt like home.

"Dean, there's someone I would like you to meet." She said as she dragged me over to Elijah. "Lijah! This is Dean, my best friend. Dean this is my boyfriend, Elijah."

Yep, blow after blow. It felt like someone was stabbing me in the stomach... You know what? That might actually be preferred.

"So you're the famous Dean Winchester. It's really nice to meet you, man." He said.

"Famous or infamous?" I asked him and Arden snorted.

"Definitely infamous," Arden replied.

"Well, I was trying to be nice, babe." He said to her. "Sorry man, you probably know this already, but she's ruthless."

"Yep!" I said faking a smile. "She's a straight-up bitch. You should run while you still can." I said jokingly. Definitely joking... Mostly joking...Yeah, no he needs to leave.

"Dean?! Don't tell him that! He's not supposed to know that till after I trap him!" She gasped dramatically and Elijah started laughing. "Nope!" She yelled as she jumped on Elijah. Wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. "You're mine and you're trapped."

My god, she was adorable. Shit, you can see a bit of her underwear with her skirt hiked up. I felt my jealousy rear its ugly head.

"Oh no! Please have mercy!" Elijah fake pleaded. "I'll do anything!"

Arden pretended to ponder till she pointed to her lips. "You know what to do."

I felt my eyes bulge as I looked for something to prevent them from kissing. I saw Sam and quickly pulled him to me.

"Ahh, guys!" I said dramatically. "Not in front of the kid! Keep it PG!"

Sam started laughing as Arden rolled her eyes at us. Elijah not wanting to scar Sam kissed Arden on the cheek making a loud "Mwahhh" Arden giggled and sighed.

"I guess that will have to do." She announced, " For little Sammy's sake."

"Smooth," Sam muttered to me, quiet enough that the others couldn't hear him. I wanted to kick the little fucker but was interrupted by a car horn.

We all turned around and saw Bobby in a tow truck, coming in. "When I honk the horn it means MOVE YA IDJITS!"

We all moved out of his way. He was towing an old mustang that had seen better days.

"Babe?" Elijah questioned, "What's wrong?"

I turned and Arden was frozen, mouth parted. Bobby got out of the truck and leaned on the old mustang. A satisfied smirk was on his face when he saw Arden's reaction. Her hand raised and covered her mouth in shock? Surprise?

"This can't be... Bobby tell me this isn't what I think it is?" She said tears forming in her eyes.

"Now he's seen better days, but he belongs with a Queen." Bobby smiled.

"OH, MY GOD!" She screamed and ran to the car. "Oh my god! Oh my god! Oh my god!" She was placing the top half of her body on the car as if giving the thing a hug. "Oh Reaper, It's been so long." She said as if she was greeting a long lost lover. "Bobby I don't know how to thank you. I-I never thought I was going to see him again."

She pounced on Bobby giving him a long hug.

"Happy birthday Sweetpea. From me and your daddy."

I walked over to the car, trying to put all the pieces in my head.

"This was my dad's car. His pride and joy." She said. It was starting to make sense now. "I haven't seen this car since I left Washington."

The car definitely needed some new parts. It wasn't stored properly, but with a little elbow grease and some TLC, this beaut would be purring in no time.

" Gentlemen this is a custom 1969 Ford Mustang Mach 1 with a 5.8 liter Windsor V8 engine. 355-foot pounds of torque and 250 horsepower. It can go from 0 to 60 in 7.5 seconds. This 1.5 tons of beautiful metal is Reaper." She said proudly.

"Nice car babe," Elijah said wrapping his arm around her. He leans his head close to her ear. "I don't know about this. It looks like it needs a lot of work." He muttered to her.

She gave him an annoyed look and I couldn't help, but smile. Oh boy. He shouldn't have done that. If there was one thing you shouldn't do, it was underestimates Arden Queen. Or tell her she can't do something. Learned that the hard way.

I let out a low whistle. "I got to say, Queenie,...she's a beaut. Not as beautiful as the Impala, but what car is? Needs a little TLC, but she'll get there." I shot Elijah a glare. "Nothing you can't do."

"Thank you, Dean, and for your information, Reaper's a man, not a lady." She shook off Elijah's arm and went around the truck to help Bobby unload the car.

"Let me give you some advice," I said walking over to Elijah. "Don't underestimate her. She'll prove you wrong and make sure you won't forget it."

"What's that suppose to mean?" Elijah growled, getting irritated at me. He reminded me of a dog getting territorial over its owner.

"Let's just say you'll regret it if you do."

"Let's get one thing, straight Dean." He puffed up his chest, trying to be all macho man. "Arden's my girl. I see how you look at her and you had your chance. She's with me now and let me say you missed out." He growled.

If Arden wasn't nearby I'd clock him. I hated that she was with Elijah. She deserved someone who didn't doubt her. Someone who knew how extraordinary she was. In all honesty, no one deserved her, especially me, but that meant she didn't belong with Elijah either.

"Keep acting like that and she won't be your girl for long," I commented. I side-checked him as I went to help Arden and Bobby.

Elijah didn't stay for long. He and Arden started fighting and one thing led to another and she kicked his ass off the property. He looked like he wanted to argue some more, but Arden gave him a look and he left, with his tail between his legs. I was pretty positive that my name was brought up and I hoped that I wouldn't soon be following him. She stormed inside and sighed.

"You okay?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yeah, he just needs to chill the fuck out." She said. "He's jealous of you Dean."

"Jealous of me?" I scoffed.

"Yes, jealous of you. You're my best friend and he's intimidated." She smiled. "You're pretty awesome. I just wish you believed it."

"Sweetheart I know I'm awesome," I remarked.

"Okay Dean-o, keep telling yourself that." She patted my back and left for the kitchen.

No other person saw me the way she did. She was able to look at me and read me like a book. Everything was stripped bare for her and even if I wanted to hide behind the walls I put up, I didn't want to hide from her. I wanted her to see me. All of me and I wanted her to love me. I would do anything for her. I would follow on my hands and knees till the end of our days if she asked. I love her and I will always love her.

"Dean! Come on! There's pie!" Sam impatiently called out.

"It's apple!" Arden yelled.

Well, how can I resist a pretty girl and homemade apple pie? The answer is you can't.

Reaper: 1969 Mustang Mach 1

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

(October 28th, 1995)

(Arden Age 17, Dean Age 16, Sam Age 12)

You've got to be kidding me. He had to be joking. There was no way he was doing this now.

"You're kidding right?!" I asked in sheer disbelief. This had to be a joke.

"Can you keep it down? Or do you want the whole school to hear you?" He asked, gesturing to the hallway full of people.

"Are you going to answer my questions!? What the hell Elijah?!" I grabbed my AP Chemistry textbook and slammed my locker. "How did you think I was going to react!?"

"Please don't yell." He said quietly. "I don't like it when we yell."

He shuffled his feet, like a five-year-old being scolded by his mom. Normally I would have been calm and tried to reassure him, but I was too pissed off to be the caring girlfriend. Or I guess I should say, soon-to-be ex-girlfriend.

"Unbelievable." I shook my head, taking a few steps away from him. "You had months to tell me you were moving and you decide to tell me the day before homecoming."

"I've been trying to find a way to stay. Convince my parents to let me stay here, but— I know it's not ideal—"

"Not ideal?!" I snapped trying not to yell but horribly failing. A few kids looked at us weirdly, but I didn't care. I was pissed off. "Elijah, we've been dating for two years and you're breaking up with me the day before homecoming."

"I'm not breaking up with you." He pleaded, looking like a kicked puppy.

"Then why did you wait till the last minute? You're leaving tomorrow!" There was no way this was going to end well. It hurts because I was going to miss him. If he had told me months ago we could've found a way to make our relationship work, but tomorrow wasn't enough time to figure out a long-distance relationship. Add the fact that we were still in high school. As much as I hated to admit defeat, I didn't see a way through this.

I took a breath trying to calm myself down. "You're moving to Maryland. We still have the rest of junior and senior year to get through. That's eighteen months until we graduate. Then there's college and I don't even know if I want to go to college,... but I know you do."

"Do you want to break up?" He asked sadly. His eyes were starting to glisten with unshed tears.

"No,... but  It might be for the best," I answered. My emotions were all over the place. I was so angry moments ago, but now I felt like I was going to cry. I was losing Elijah. "I care about you, Elijah. But wouldn't you rather end this on somewhat good terms than have it end with us angry and hating each other? There's a reason that long-distance relationships rarely work out, especially when we're young."

He slowly nodded and I was glad he understood. I leaned in and gave him one last kiss. His arms instinctively wrapped around me. "I'm going to miss you. I never wanted any of this to happen." His breath shuttered, trying to hold his tears at bay and he wasn't the only one.

I felt us drawing attention, but that didn't matter now. It's funny how moments ago I was ready to tear his head off, but now I was comforting him, running my hands through his hair like I did every time he was upset. It must have been his puppy eyes. 

 "Well, there goes my chances at winning homecoming queen. Can't be the queen without my king beside me," I said with a sad chuckle. He chuckled too.

"Well, we both know you don't need a king for you to become a tyrant." We shared a laugh, but it was bittersweet. "You're beautiful Arden. You could probably find another date to take you to homecoming. Just know that I'm still your friend and I'll be there if you ever need me...Goodbye, Arden." He pecked me on the cheek and left down the hall.

Elijah leaving didn't feel right. It felt like we needed to be together, that I needed him by my side. I knew that I loved him. It wasn't romantic love, though it could have been if we had more time and it didn't stop my heart from shattering as he left.

I ditched the last few class periods and went home early. I wasn't going to go through the rest of the school day as people talked about my breakup with Elijah. No doubt the rumors have already spread to the whole school. You could probably say that I was bummed, upset, pissed, depressed, take your pick. I just wished Bobby wasn't home. I really didn't have the energy to deal with the old man.

"Arden? What the hell are you doing here?" I heard Bobby say as I stepped into the house. Well, I guess he's home. Yay! Note the sarcasm. "You're supposed to be in school."

"Bobby, I'm really not in the mood. For once can you just drop it?" I sighed. The weight of the breakup was wearing through the last of my emotional defenses. I just needed to be alone, cry in the shower, and eat a tub of ice cream while watching an onslaught of Disney movies.

"I'm not going to drop it! What the hell is going on?!" He yelled.

I took a shuddering breath. "Me and Elijah broke up," I muttered.

"I can't hear you. Speak up."He demanded. I felt tears burning my eyes. I was doing my best to hold it in, but the levees were about to burst. "Arden, I said spe-"

"ELIJAH AND I BROKE UP!" I practically screamed back.

Bobby's angry expression softened and pity glazed over his eyes. "Arden I'm sorry." He responded, not knowing what else he could say.

"I-I really don't want to talk right now. So I'm just going to go up to my room. If you want to help you can pick up some ice cream." My voice was thick as tears escaped my eyes. I quickly ran upstairs hiding my face from Bobby.

I closed the door to my room and broke down. Part of me wanted to run back to Elijah and get back with him. Maybe we could make a long distance relationship work, but sadly I knew the statistics and the odds were not in our favor. To think I once thought I was going to meet a boy and we would live happily ever after. How childish of me.

Hours went by and Bobby didn't bother me. Except for when he dropped a tub of strawberry ice cream and a bag of gummy bears.

I followed my plan to the T. I took a shower, I cried in said shower, and now I was currently in the middle of a Disney movie binge. I was almost at the end of Beauty and the Beast. The part where Belle confesses her love and the Beast turns into a prince. Which is a shame. He was way hotter when he was a Beast. 

I was in mid-thought when I heard a knock at the door. "Come in," I said with little energy.

The door slowly opened and Bobby peered his head in. "Hey," he said when he saw me cocooned in blankets on top of my bed.

I didn't respond. Instead, I shifted myself and my cocoon to give him room to sit on the bed.

He sat and gestured to the tv. "How many movies have you watched so far?"

"Eight,"

He nodded, not saying anything else. We silently watched the rest of the movie. I could tell he was out of his comfort zone. He kept shifting, waiting for the right moment to bring up the elephant in the room. Dealing with emotional teenagers was clearly not in his repertoire.

The last reprise came on and I couldn't help, but softly sing along.

"Certain as the sun,

Rising in the east,

Tale as old as time,

Song as old as rhyme,

Beauty and the beast.

Tale as old as time,

Song as old as rhyme,

Beauty and the beast"

I felt Bobby's arm wrap around my cocoon where my shoulders would normally be. "Has anyone told ya, that you have an amazing voice?" I rolled my eyes at his comment. My voice wasn't that good. "It's true. If your Aunt Karen were still with us, she'd be jealous. Tone death as all hell she was, but she loved singing."

Bobby didn't talk about his deceased wife much. I was four when she passed. When I was old enough he told me what happened to her. How my dad and Rufus saved him after the demon possessed her. Sadly it was too late for Aunt Karen. Everyone has a reason why they got into this life. 

"I remember her. I used to help her bake in the kitchen. Or at least as much help as a four-year-old can give."

Bobby gave a sad smile. "I know you're upset about Elijah, but you'll find someone. And that someone is going to be the air you breathe." Bobby quickly wiped the tears threatening to fall. "And when you find that someone, you don't let them go. Because when they're gone they take a big chunk of who you are with them."

I didn't expect Bobby to be like this. Very rarely does Bobby tune into his emotional side.

"Are you still going to homecoming?" He asked.

"I kinda have to. Made a commitment to the homecoming court and there's still a chance I could be made queen." An unlikely chance. Who's going to vote for me when I show up dateless?

"You don't have to go if you don't want to. I can make up some excuse to get you out of the damn thing." I felt my lips curl up in a slight smile. I knew Bobby would do it too. He's a big softy at heart.

"Thanks, but no thanks." I sighed, " I'm going to face that dance with my head held high like a Queen should and I'm not talking about the royal kind... As Daddy used to say "Queens don't back down and they don't show weakness." "

"That certainly sounded like your daddy." He said with a slight chuckle. "Can you go with one of your friends from school?" He asked, knowing that most of my friends were guys. Much to his dismay.

"No, they already have dates or lied about having dates." Bobby got quiet. Lost in thought. "Whatcha thinking about?"

His focus trained back on me. He was planning something. I knew it, I just didn't know what.

"Oh, nothing. Just lost my focus for a second, You know, gettin' old and all."

"I knew Alzheimer's was setting in," I said teasingly. It was too easy.

"Oh shut up ya idjit." He said with mock anger.

I wiggled out of my cocoon, like the worst butterfly, and switched out the VHS with the next one. Hocus Pocus came on and I retreated back to my blanket sanctuary. The movie came out a couple of years ago, and it had to be my favorite Disney film. Sam, Dean, and I watched it when it first came out. Sam being ten at the time was terrified of it. Dean always made the comment that he thought it was a little unsettling that I loved the Sanderson sisters so much, a little nudge at me being a witch. In response, I would kindly start singing Sarah Sanderson's song, Come Little Children, and scare little Sammy. Sam won't admit it now that he's twelve, but me singing that song still creeps him out.

"Oh look! Another glorious morning. It makes me sick! " I quoted with the movie.

Bobby excused himself from the movie saying he had to make a phone call. I shrugged and continued to watch the amazing Sanderson sisters hex the people of Salem. 

The next day came and I spent the day at the spa, getting my nails done. I went to the place Bobby secretly goes to get himself pedicures. I found out a few months ago while I was test-driving Reaper, my dad's old 69 Mustang. Drove past the mall and saw Bobby's Chevelle in the parking lot. Of course, I had to investigate since Bobby was known as the town drunk and rarely showed his face in town. His secret foot fetish was both an intriguing and disturbing discovery. He doesn't know that I know and I planned to keep it that way. It's better to have that kind of ammunition for when I truly need it.

It was 7:30 pm and I just finished my hair and makeup. I stood up in my long dark blue dress. The designed lace and sequin looked like constellations. The whole dress looked like someone took pieces of the night sky and sewed them onto my body. I wasn't the biggest fan of dresses. I would much rather show up in a T-shirt and jeans, but when I looked in the mirror my mouth dropped. I was stunning and for the first time in my life, I thought I resembled my mother.

My mother and I looked nothing alike. People said I always looked and acted like my dad. Unlike my father, Diana Queen was a woman of grace and poise. She was enchanting and was able to draw the attention of an entire room with just her presence. 

A knock at my door drew my attention away from the mirror. "You can come in Bobby." But it wasn't Bobby who came in. 

"Dean?"

"Hello, Your Majesty." He said giving me a mock bow. His eyes widened at the sight of me. His lips parted. "Wow, you look beautiful."

"What are you doing here?" I felt my heart flutter at the sight of him.

I channeled my mother and stood a little straighter, keeping my composure. I didn't want him to see how much he really affected me.

I missed Dean. Last spring John Winchester dropped Sammy off with me and Bobby. Sam told us that Dean disappeared and that John was going to find him. I was worried sick and when John found Dean I thought that he would at least call me, but he didn't. In fact, he hasn't talked to me since before he disappeared. He felt the need to keep whatever happened away from me and it hurts.

"I heard you needed a date." He said with a nervous smile. "And I was wondering if I could take you."

This was the last thing I expected. I looked him up and down and he shifted nervously at my scrutinizing gaze. I noticed he was dressed in slacks, a button-down shirt, and a tie. He looked very handsome.

"We haven't spoken in almost eight months and suddenly you're here? What the hell Dean? you just disappeared. I was worried and now you're here like nothing's wrong." Dean winced at my words. I turned away frustrated. What was with men and their lack of communication?

For a few moments, we didn't speak. Then I felt his hands on my waist and his head on my shoulder. Normally I would've punched a man who had the audacity to touch me without permission or Elijah would've beaten the crap out of them, but I always had a soft spot for Dean.

"I messed up." He spoke softly. He took a deep breath before continuing. Sorting out what he was going to say. "I gambled away me and Sammy's food money in a card game. I knew that he'd get hungry so I tried taking the five-finger discount at the local market and got busted." I felt him tense as he spoke. I placed my hands over his in comfort and that seemed to relax him a little. "They sent me to a boy's home for a few months. I met a girl and for a moment I thought I could get over my feelings for you."

I froze at that. Dean had feelings for me?! I whirled around and my face was only millimeters from his. "You have feelings for me?" I whispered.

"For as long as I've known you." His lips seemed to come closer but stopped right before touching mine. Waiting for me to initiate. "I know you just broke up with Elijah, but I can't help but ask if you have feelings for me—"

I connected my lips to his, effectively shutting him up. The world seemed to stop and the only thing that mattered was Dean. His hands tighten around my waist and my fingers threaded through his hair. The kiss was slow and sweet and beautiful. I could easily remain like this, lips interlocked forever, but the need for air forced us apart. We both panted. Are breaths intermingling with each others. I wasn't over Elijah, but the feelings I had for Dean have always been different from what I felt toward Elijah. It was like a puzzle piece sliding in place. 

"Wow," he breathed.

I let out a breathy laugh and rested my forehead against his. "I hope that answers your question."

He looked at me and I swear I saw his moss green eyes sparkle.

"I'm sorry I didn't call you. After Dad picked me up, all I wanted to do was be with you, but you had Elijah and my jealousy got in the way of calling. I'm so sorry Arden and if—" I cut him off with another kiss. This one was shorter, but it still got the job done. When I pulled back Dean was in a daze.

"Apology accepted. " I cupped his face rubbing my thumb across his jawline. "And I would love for you to come with me to the homecoming dance. Especially when you're dressed like this." I gave an appreciative pan over his entire. Dean's cheek blossomed red.

"Don't objectify me." He muttered mockingly, trying to hide his proud smirk.

"Wouldn't dream of it," I responded. I took a glance at the clock. "I think we need to leave. The dance will be starting soon and we have to be there on time if I'm to become homecoming queen."

Dean pulled away, offering his arm. "Let's be on our way, Your Majesty." He said in his fake posh voice.

I looped my arm in his and he escorted me down the stairs where Bobby was waiting for us with a camera in hand. He took a few photos of us coming down the stairs and at the bottom step before setting it down.

"You look, beautiful Sweetpea." He said hugging me. Then he rounded on Dean giving him a pointed look."Take care of her son. Don't make me regret calling you."

"Yes sir," Dean responded.

I should have known that calling Dean was Bobby's plan. A plan I'm very grateful he executed. After Bobby took a few more pictures of Dean and me, Dean lead me outside where the Impala was parked.

"Your dad let you borrow the Impala?" I asked shocked.

"I may have taken it without his permission." Dean gave an embarrassed smile, rubbing the back of his neck. "We were in Texas when Bobby called and the only way I could make it on time was if I drove...So I snagged the keys. Trust me when I got here, Dad was calling Bobby nonstop. I'm pretty sure I'm grounded for life"

Dean stole the Impala for me. He drove twelve hours so I wouldn't have to go to homecoming by myself. I felt like swooning.

"Dean you didn't have to do that. Your dad's going to kill you." I said concerned.

"It was worth it." He said touching my cheek.

Dean opened the Impala door for me before I could say anything else. He was really going all out for me and it made me feel like a princess. Or a Queen. Haha, jokes, good job brain.

Elijah did stuff like this all the time, but there was something about Dean doing it that felt different.

We drove to Marshal High School and people were already going into the gymnasium. Dean lead me inside and automatically people started turning to face us. I don't think anyone expected me to show up with anyone after my breakup with Elijah. I watched some of the girls drool at the sight of Dean and then glare at me. Their eyes filled with jealousy. 

Dean leaned down to whisper something in my ear. "Why are so many people staring at us?"

"My breakup with Elijah was the talk of the school. No one expected me to show up let alone with a very hot date."

Dean nodded in understanding. From across the room, I spotted a very flashy sparkly pink dress. The owner of said dress turned around and locked eyes with me. Her heated glare was complimented with her fake smile as she made her way toward us.

"Arden!" She said in an annoying condescending voice. "I'm so happy you're here. After your break up with Elijah, I didn't think you'd have the courage to show your face." 

She looked at Dean and gave him a flirtatious wink. Dean looked annoyed, but that soon turned to disgust when she started touching his arm. 

"And who's your handsome friend." She purred.

"Amber. I would say it was good to see you, but that would be a lie, and would you kindly get your grabby little hands off my date."

I hated Amber. She was the school's popular girl and a major bitch, and watching her put her hands on Dean made me consider hexing her.

"What Arden? Scared that I'll steal your date?" She wrapped her arms around Dean's neck. "Why don't you leave little miss tomboy here and have some fun with me? A stud like you wouldn't have fun with a virgin like her and I'm pretty sure she plays for the other team. If you know what I mean."

"What the hell is wrong with you!?" Dean said, ripping himself out of her arms.

I didn't do anything. I knew Dean wouldn't put up with any of her shit. I've gotten used to Amber's attacks a long time ago. What she said were lies anyway. 

"Come on!" She yelled at Dean. "You can't want that over me!"

Dean's fists were clenched. He was angry. I put a hand on his chest signaling him to drop it. His arms wrapped around me and I put on a satisfied smirk at the ugly shade of vermillion that burned across Amber's face.

"When are you going to learn that the world doesn't revolve around you," I said to her. She looked like she was going to burst a blood vessel. "Also Amber I'm pretty sure you just said goodbye to your boyfriend and the crown," I said gesturing to the students watching Amber's little meltdown. One of those students was Justin Smith, a varsity football player, and Amber's boyfriend. Ex-boyfriend now judging by the angry face he was making. 

Amber saw Justin and her face went white. Justin stormed out of the gymnasium with Amber trailing behind him calling his name.

"Well that was entertaining," I said to Dean.

"You're crazy," he said laughing at my blatant comment.

"Yeah but you love it"

"Yes I do" He spun me in his arms and we danced to 90's greatest hits. Which Dean hated.

I laughed at Dean's hate for the '90s. Dean had a very loyal almost obsessive taste in what Sam and I called Mullet Rock. He hated almost every song past the year 1985 and since his dad had the same taste in music, poor Sam was stuck listening to AC/DC, Metallica, and Motorhead nonstop.

"It's time to announce this year's homecoming queen." The principal announced from the stage.

I felt Dean's arms wrap around my waist reassuringly. "I can't believe you're actually running for this shit. To be honest I didn't think this would be your thing, Queenie."

"It usually isn't," I nestled deeper into him. "But some friends nominated me and I thought— why not?."

I looked around and saw Amber with no Justin. Her makeup was mostly gone due to the probability that she was crying in the girl's bathroom. Good. Bitch deserved it.

The only people left in the running for Queen were me and Amber. Amber bullied the rest of the competitors until they dropped out. She bullied me as well, but I never really cared what other people thought of me.

I was a badass bitch. I was the captain of the girl's volleyball team and was in the varsity girl's swim team and the varsity boy's baseball team. I've earned respect in this school and I didn't have to bully my way to the top.

"And this year's Homecoming Queen is..." The principal opened the envelope and pause for dramatic effect. "Arden Queen!"

The gymnasium erupted into applause. In the back, I could hear some of my teammates from baseball holler and wolf-whistle. I think most people were just happy that Amber didn't win. Speaking of Amber, she was nowhere in sight.

"Come on up Miss Queen!" The Principle yelled. I think he was also happy that Amber didn't win. Dean led me up and the principal placed a crown on my head. They had a crown for Dean as well and much to his protest I forced the crown on him. "Miss Queen the next song is yours."

Dean had a delighted look on his face. "I'll be right back Your Highness. I got to choose your song."

"Dean, wait—" It was no use, he was already at the DJ booth requesting a song. When he came back he led me to the dance floor. "What song did you choose?"

"You'll see,"

"Is it Zeppelin?" I asked curiously. Knowing Dean he probably would pick a Led Zeppelin song or AC/DC. Something to give his brain a break from the pop hits.

"You'll see," He said giving me a mischievous grin.

The first notes of the song came on and my jaw dropped. The students around us look confused at the chosen song but went with it. Dean's smile widened at the shocked look on my face. My face morphed into an ecstatic toothy grin as Lay All Your Love On Me by ABBA played.

"You're welcome," Dean said as he started dancing with me.

He surprised me even further when he leaned in and started singing, His voice was only loud enough for me to hear.

"I wasn't jealous before we met

Now every man that I see is a potential threat

And I'm possessive, it isn't nice

You've heard me saying that drinking was my only vice

But now it isn't true

Now everything is new

And all I've learned has overturned

I beg of you

Don't go wasting your emotion

Lay all your love on me"

I never knew that he could sing. I feel like I should be a little insulted that he's been hiding this talent from me.

"I can't believe you picked ABBA"

"I'm full of surprises." He twirled me. "If you tell Sam I picked this song, I'll burn everything you own with the name ABBA on it."

I smiled at his threat. "Your secret's safe with me." I felt content as we danced. The chorus softly flowed from my lips.

"Don't go wasting your emotion

Lay all your love on me

Don't go sharing your devotion

Lay all your love on me"

DEAN'S POV

The look on her face when ABBA came on was priceless. We danced and everything but her faded. She was all that mattered. Ever since that first kiss, I've been addicted. She was a drug and I couldn't get enough and now she was in my arms. When the dance ended I lead her back to the Impala.

"I can't believe you can sing!"

"I wouldn't call what I did singing." I felt a blush creep up. "Let's just keep that between the two of us okay?" Surprisingly she didn't argue and tease much to my relief.

"Thank you for tonight. I loved it" she said to me.

"You're welcome," I felt myself sweat. 

The first time I kissed her I didn't say anything and she started dating some other guy. I didn't want to make the same mistake I did last time. I Don't think I could stand to see her dating another guy after tonight.

"Are you okay?" She asked putting a hand on my upper arm.

"I wanted to ask you something." Her eyebrow arched waiting for me to continue. "One of the worst mistakes I've ever made was letting you go when you first kissed me. A mistake I don't plan on making again. Arden, will you go on a date with me?"

"Does this not count as a date?" She gave a comforting smile. Somehow she knew that I was nervous and was doing everything she could to comfort me.

"O-only if you want to count it as a d-date." I stuttered. Get it together Winchester. Stop sounding like an idiot.

"I would count it as a date." She wrapped her arms around my neck and I instinctually placed my hands on her hips. "And it was a good date."

"Does that mean you would like to go on another with me?" I asked, hoping she would say yes.

She pondered for a few seconds. Drawing out my torment.

"Yes. I would like that very much." She pulled my head down and kissed me again. I don't think I could ever get tired of her kisses. I didn't care that I was running out of air. All I wanted was her. 

She pulled away much to my disappointment and smiled up at me. Being this close to her made the height difference apparent. I was half a foot taller than her and that was with her three-inch heels. 

"Does this mean we're together?"

"I hope so," I responded.

She smiled capturing my lips in another kiss. Our hands roamed each other's bodies. Her mouth parted and I slipped my tongue in. Our movements became more heated as I lifted her onto the hood of the Impala. Her tongue fought for dominance with mine. Her hand went to the back of my head and she gripped my hair enticing a moan from my mouth. She giggled and I kissed her harder exploring her mouth. I tore my mouth from hers and we both gasped for breath.

"Hope that answers your question." She breathed leaning her forehead on mine. "I want us together. I want you to be mine. "

"You say such romantic things, Your Majesty."

And for the first time, she giggled at my nickname for her. She leaned into me and I felt completely content. I was hers and she was finally mine.

... 

...

...

"You know Lay All Your Love On Me is officially our song right?"

"You shut your mouth!"

Chapter Text

DEAN'S POV 

( December 16th, 1995)

A month and a half. It had been a month and a half since going to homecoming with Arden and I couldn't have been happier. Whenever I could I'd sneak out of the motel and call her on a payphone. They say long-distance relationships don't work, but it helps when both parties understand and care for each other. Dad dropped us off at Bobby's for a few days and I was going on a proper date with Arden.

"Dean, you ready to go?" Arden called out. She rounded the corner with a huge smile on her face.

"Yeah, Sweetheart,"

She was wearing her winter jacket and a beanie. Her makeup was simple. Just enough to highlight her natural beauty.

"What?" She asked, catching me gawking at her.

"Nothing. You look beautiful."

"Oh stop it. You're already dating me. You don't have to keep telling me I'm beautiful. I'm not your cliche insecure teenage girl." She said dismissing my compliment. 

I gave her a small smile. "I  know I don't have to, but I want to and I'll keep telling you until we're old and grey and your perky little ass starts to sag."

She hits me in mock anger. "Prick"

"Bitch"

We locked our eyes in fake anger before bursting into laughter. She came up to me standing on her tippy toes and pecked me on the cheek.

"So what are we doing tonight?" I asked curiously. The only thing I knew was we were going into town.

 As much as I wanted to plan an elaborate date, I couldn't. With me on the road with Dad, and our hectic lifestyle, I hardly ever knew when I was coming to the Salvage Yard. Which made things nearly impossible to plan anything. Most of the time we just hung around the Salvage Yard. If we did leave it was Arden who planned everything.

"You'll see," a hint of mischief glinted her eyes as she smiled at me.

Oh no. 

"Sweetheart you know I hate surprises." I sighed, hoping that whatever she had planned wouldn't be too embarrassing.

"Well, you're just going to have to suck it up, Winchester." I rolled my eyes at her.

"Oh!" She sprang up. "I have something for you."

And the surprises start now. 

"What do you mean you have something for me?" I called as she dashed upstairs.

She ignored me and I waited for whatever it was she had for me. A few moments later she came back down the stairs with something clutched in her hand. She gave me her signature toothy grin as she handed me a cassette tape. 

"Ari you didn't have to do this. I don't need any—"

"Just accept the gift Deanie Bear. Think of it as an early Christmas present." She handed me the cassette.

I rolled my eyes at her newest nickname for me. "Deanie Bear, really?"

She laughed. "Suck it up Deano. You and Sam have a million annoying nicknames for me. I'm just returning the favor."

I flipped the cassette over and saw my nickname for her written on it and a little message. ARI - For when I can't be with you ♡

"You made a mixtape for me?" I asked completely shocked.

"Yeah. You're always on the road so I thought this would remind you of me." She said pleased with the gift she made me.

"I love it."

"Pfff, you haven't even listened to it yet."

"Well get a move on! We need to get to the car so I can hear this mixtape!" And with that, I rushed out the door snagging the keys to her mustang.

"Hey!" She yelled, chasing me outside. "No! No! No! No! NoNoNoNoNo, No." She tackled me trying to get the keys.

"Arden, get off!" She took me to the ground and we wrestled for the keys. I was about to pin her to the ground but I felt a force pushing me flat on my back. My arms and legs spread out and I wasn't able to move. "This is cheating Arden!"I yelled.

She got up from the ground, brushing the dirt off of her, and hovered her face right above mine.

"Life isn't fair. It's definitely not going to be fair when you steal my keys." She grabbed the keys from my hands. "You look good like this Deanie Bear, all spread out for me." 

Arden caressed my cheek and started kissing my neck. She moved up my neck, past my jawline and I fought back a moan as she started nibbling on my ear. This kinky bitch. 

"We should leave before Bobby catches us... and your little friend." She gave my little friend a stroke and blood rushed to my cheeks as my plus one made its appearance.

She got up and released the force on me. She climbed into her refurbished mustang and started the engine. I was still dazed on the ground trying to situate the tent in my pants.

"Dean," She called from the driver's seat. "The sooner you get in the car, the sooner I can help you and your little friend."

With that, I launched off the ground and into the car. Reaper was a cherry ride and inside was a smoking hot woman sitting on his black leather seat. I grabbed the mixtape and popped it into the car. Barracuda by Heart was the first song.

"I'm surprised it wasn't ABBA." I teased.

" ABBA isn't the only thing I listen to." She laughed and she drove off the Salvage yard.

We got closer to town, but she made a detour and turned onto a dirt road. She kept driving and a lake appeared. She parked and I couldn't help but think I was entering the beginning of a horror movie.

"Where are we?" I asked, scanning our new surroundings. Years of Dad's drills had me paranoid.

"Brayden Point. It's sorta the designated hook-up place,"

WHAT?! I then started coughing as I choked on my own saliva. "A-are w-we going to...you know,"

"We still need to take care of your little friend." She answered, purring into my ear.

"I-i'm not refusing, but" I made a show of looking around, gesturing to where we were parked. "This is usually the type of place where monsters pick off the unsuspecting teenagers making out in the car."

"Who said anything about unsuspecting?" She reached over to the glove compartment and popped it open. Inside was a Beretta 70 and several magazines. "Each one of those magazines is filled with different bullets for a wide array of monsters. There are also several knives. Oh, and a machete under the seat. There's also salt and lighter fluid in the trunk."

"You're awesome," I said impressed. 

Note to self. Always expect Arden to be armed.

"What can I say. I'm an awesome person." She flipped up her center console and crawled across the bench seat and onto my lap. A seductive smirk on her face. "I know you don't play baseball, but let me introduce you to third base."

My eyes widened and I crashed my lips to hers. Our hands were all over each other, memorizing every inch, and curve and let's just say that if a monster did show up, they would face two very angry, very horny teenagers, armed to the teeth.

ARDEN'S POV

Well, that was fun. Never thought I could make Dean Winchester make those sounds, but I did and I loved it. Afterward, I drove us away from Brayden Point and into town where Dean and I were going to have our date. I know, you're not supposed to do the really fun stuff till after the date, but what can I say. I'm a dessert-first kind of gal and Dean definitely wasn't complaining. 

I parked and Dean paled. 

"Ice skating? We're going ice skating?" He stared at the ice rink like it was going to cause him physical pain.

"Yes, we're going ice skating. It's one of the few things you can do in this town during the winter."

"I don't even know how to ice skate." He said pathetically.

"Nothing like the present." I patted his cheek. 

I knew Dean didn't know how to ice skate, but Dean hasn't really done anything normal. John never gave the boys a real childhood. I'm literally Dean and Sam's only friend. And now that Dean and I are together, It's my job to make him happy just as much as he makes me. 

"Come on Dean. You don't have to be good at everything. Just try it." Dean gave a slight shrug, trying to brush off his nerves and I tried to fight my smirk as he tightly squeezed my hand when we walked closer to the rink.

We skated or I should say that I skated. Watching Dean ice skate was like the scene from Bambi when he's on the ice. He was Bambi and I was Thumper.

I was skating backwards in front of Dean while he shuffled trying to reach me. Every time he got close, I skated a little out of his reach.

"Arden will you help me!" He yelled as I skated around him.

"You're doing great, Bambi," I said trying to be supportive, but the occasional snicker escaped.

"You're a mean person." He huffed. "This is cruel,"

I finally granted him some mercy and grabbed his hands, pulling him along. Letting him glide on the ice. It didn't last long cause he still managed to fall. At one point he had enough and decided he didn't want to skate anymore. But instead of being a normal person and making his way to the exit, he decided to plop himself in the middle of the rink. Sitting with his legs crossed, a pout prominent on his grumpy face.

"What are you doing?" I laughed.

"I decided to wait until the ice melts. At least then I can swim back."

I laughed harder. Despite not having much of a childhood, Dean definitely behaved like a child. I tried pulling his hands and I managed to pull him up a little bit, but then he pulled me down and I landed right on him."

"You prick!" I said a little too loudly. A few adults glared at me as they covered their kid's ears.

"And you're a bitch for bringing me here!" He said equally as loud. More adults glared at us. We weren't really mad at each other. We always loved getting under each other's skin and that didn't stop when we got together. 

"Now I have a hostage!" He announced wrapping his arms around me tightly. I felt his fingers starting to tickle my sides.

"NO!" I screeched, trying to escape his grasp. "DEAN! STOP! I WILL PEE ON YOU!" I said in my torturous fits of laughter.

Dean quickly placed his hand over my mouth. "You do realize we're in public" he laughed. I licked the palm of his hand and he quickly removed it. "You're disgusting," he said wiping his hand on his jeans. I smiled in response and gave him a smooch on the cheek.

We were officially the most hated people at the ice rink. People glared at the two of us sitting in the middle of the ice like we were complete idiots. The threat of public urination was enough for an employee to skate to us and tell us we needed to leave and leaving took a lot longer with Dean's inability to skate. After getting him back on his feet I ended up pushing him towards the exit and he only fell three more times.

When we got off the ice, Dean ran to the restrooms, claiming he'd been holding it in since they first got there. I rolled my eyes and sat on a bench. A few minutes later I felt a hand on my shoulder and I jumped out of my seat spinning around.

"I'm sorry I didn't mean to startle you, dear." Said an old woman with her husband. They looked like they were in their seventies. "We just saw you and your beau on the ice earlier and thought we'd come over."

"I'm so sorry about our outburst," I said embarrassed.

"Oh, no need dear." She said gently. "You two reminded me of us when we were your age." She gestured to her husband, who had an affectionate smile pointed toward his wife. "We used to be just like that and the sight brought up some happy memories."

"Wow, that's a long time to be together."

"I wouldn't trade it for anything in the world." The old man replied his arms wrapped around his wife. "We had our obstacles, but we got through them."

At that moment I felt arms wrap me from behind and I knew it was Dean.

"If you don't mind me asking what kind of obstacles?" Dean asked. He must have heard some of the conversation on his way over.

The old woman gave a sad smile and leaned into her husband. "We started dating when we were sixteen years old. We were happy. Life was normal. Then several years later Pearl Harbor was bombed and the United States was brought into a world war. Steven just turned twenty-one and was called for service and was deployed to Europe."

I felt the strong emotions coming off the couple. They had so much love for each other. They felt like two pieces of a puzzle. They completed each other so much that no other person could ever fill their place. I could never imagine what it would be like if our roles were reversed.

"The only thing that kept me going was a picture of Peggy and the knowledge that she was waiting for me." The old man said taking out his wallet. He pulled out a small photograph of a young woman, who I can assume was a younger version of his wife. "Had this over my heart when we stormed the beaches of Normandy." The photograph was dyed a dark brown on one of the edges. Blood if I had to guess. "Finally came home and she was waiting for me."

"Thank you for your service sir," Dean said respectfully shaking the older man's hand. Steven nodded.

I felt hands grab mine and I realized it was Peggy. "Cherish these moments. You never know what's to come, but at least you'll have the memories to cling to. I know that so many things could have gone wrong and I thank god every day that nothing took him away from me."

"Thank you. It was nice meeting you." I said and with that, we parted ways with the couple.

"You ever think we're going to get that old?" Dean asked.

I wasn't startled by the question. This life doesn't guarantee a long life.

"I don't know," I answered honestly. "Anything could happen. I just know I'll cherish all the good moments and if we do grow old, I will hope that  I would've made a plan to trap you with me and my old saggy ass."

Dean laughed at that. "Come on Sweetheart let's get some food."

The town was ready for Christmas. The streets were decorated with wreaths and lights; outside the town hall was a huge tree. We stopped at the local diner for dinner. Dean nagged me that I wasn't eating enough with just my soup. While I nagged Dean that he was going to have a heart attack with his triple patty bacon cheeseburger with extra bacon, a doughnut cut in half for buns, and a side order of curly fries. Of course, we got some pie for dessert, but what shocked me was that Dean was willing to share. When we finished we ordered some hot chocolates to go and walked around town. Dean was nice enough to let me stop in some shops and buy a few spell ingredients.

"So whatcha get?" He asked trying to peer into my bag.

"Just some ingredients for a ritual I'm doing on the winter solstice."

Dean was always curious about my magic and I think it disappoints him that magic doesn't take up a hundred percent of my life like he originally thought. I don't use magic in my day-to-day life. I don't need to. The witches that get caught by hunters are addicted and obsessed with power. I have a healthy relationship with my magic. I also had school and an entire life outside of magic that I needed to keep up with.

Dean's face lit in intrigue. "What kind of ritual?"

"Nothing big," I said disappointing his original thoughts. "It's a little ritual for Yule that my mom used to perform every year to bring safety, prosperity, and wellness to her family and friends." I didn't tell Dean how important this ritual was to me or the fact that I've performed it every year since my parents were killed.

When I was young It seemed like I was more excited about magic than my mom was. To me, magic was this mysterious gift that I wasn't allowed to open yet. To my mom, it was just a part of her. Over the years I've slowly changed to my mother's viewpoint on magic. I remember asking my mom why she performed this ritual, and she simply said it was a family tradition, much like decorating the tree or going caroling. I didn't think much of it at the time, but one year my mother didn't perform the ritual. That year Dad got a call about a wraith nearby and went to handle it. He wasn't in tip-top hunting shape after mostly retiring from the Life and called Mom for backup. She missed the solstice and two months later a demon murdered my parents.

I haven't missed a solstice since. Bobby said it was irrational for me to think like that and he's right. It just gives me a little mental comfort when I do it every year.

"Yule? That's a pagan holiday, isn't it? Why did your mom perform a pagan ritual?" He asked confused.

"Because my mom was pagan. She believed in the old gods." I stated. I thought Dean knew, but I guess he didn't.

"Did your dad?"

"No, he was raised catholic."

"Are you..." He stopped mid-sentence. Unsure how to respectfully ask about my religious beliefs.

"Pagan?" I finished for him. He nodded. "Sort of. I don't know what to believe. There are many religions and many people believe their religion is right. Who am I to say one is right over the other." Dean nodded. " The best way to describe what I practice is a form of polytheism. I pray and practice from a multitude of religions including my parent's religious beliefs."

Dean paused for a bit, lost in thought.

"I think I'm atheist," Dean said quietly. I quirked an eyebrow wondering where he was going with this. "I know that demons and hell are real, but angels? God? I don't think so."

"What makes you think God and angels aren't real? I know my opinion, but I want to know yours."

"My mom used to tell me every night while she tucked me in that angels were watching over us. In fact, that was the last thing she ever said to me." I stayed quiet. Dean hardly ever talked about his mom. So when those rare moments did come up I knew that he was being serious and I made sure I listened. "She was wrong. There was nothing protecting her. There's no higher power. There's no god. There's just chaos and violence and random, unpredictable evil that comes out of nowhere and rips you to shreds." He breathed out, collecting himself. "If you believe that's fine, but I'm gonna need to see some hard proof."

"Well good thing I pray enough for the both of us." I wrapped my arms around him. Dean stood there for a few moments before returning my hug. There was something he wanted to say, but I felt shame and fear coming from him. He was too afraid to ask.

"What is it?" I asked kindly and gently.

He chuckles. "There's nothing I can hide from you is there," he asks.

"Nope. You're an open book. At least to me, you are."

"You have no idea how terrifying that is."I raised an eyebrow at him. He took a breath. "I know there's a difference between you and the witches we hunt, but where's the line? What makes the witches we hunt so—"

"Different? Wicked?"

"Yes." He admitted and I gave him a sad smile. 

Dean tries. He tries to understand me and I know he would never betray me, but the shit John floods his head messes with him. I encourage him to think for himself, but if it wasn't for me, he wouldn't question anything his father told him. He would be John's perfect soldier.

"It's hard to explain. There is a line, a very thin line though." Dean didn't seem happy with my answer. "Magic can be a drug. Especially for people who weren't born into it. The power is indescribable for people who weren't born into it. Magic can corrupt, but so can a lot of things. You need to keep a level head and stick to your morals."

"Keep a level head and stick to your morals. That's it? That keeps you from sacrificing innocents and spewing bodily fluids?"

"For the most part. Minus the sacrifices." Dean gave me a panicked look. "Mom used to let me help with a couple of fertility spells that include some poor rabbits."

"You killed bugs bunny?"

"More like the easter bunny," I said trying to lighten the mood. "It was during the spring equinox."

Dean looked almost horrified. "That's terrible and you're not funny."

"Sorry," I felt guilty. I wanted Dean to understand, but I also didn't want to risk him hating me. "Please don't hate me."

"I don't hate you. I could never hate you." Dean touched my cheek. "I'm not going to pretend I understand, but I will always have your back. I trust you."

Dean hugged me and we stayed like that for a while till the cold started penetrating through my jacket. "Let's go home. It's getting really cold."

Dean did say anything. He just nodded and followed. Dean tends to keep to himself whenever we have these types of conversations. I know he was in deep thought and It was best for him to just sort his inner thoughts.

I start humming Baby it's cold outside. Soon that humming turned into singing.

(Italics is Arden singing, Bold is Dean)

"I really can't stay (Baby it's cold outside)

I gotta go away (Baby it's cold outside)

This evening has been (Been hoping that you'd dropped in)

So very nice"

"I'll hold your hands they're just like ice" Dean joined in, reaching out to hold my hand. 

" Sammy will start to worry

Beautiful what's your hurry?

My Uncle will be pacing the floor

Listen to the fireplace roar

So really I'd better scurry

Beautiful please don't hurry

Well maybe just a half a drink more

I'll put some records on while I pour"

Dean twirled me as we sang. A smile on both of our faces.

"The neighbors might think

Baby, it's bad out there

Say what's in this drink?

No cabs to be had out there

I wish I knew how

Your eyes are like starlight now

To break this spell

I'll take your hat, your hair looks swell"

"Why thank you" I broke character. Dean arched a brow and nudged my side.

"I ought to say no, no, no sir

Mind if move in closer?

At least I'm gonna say that I tried

What's the sense of hurtin' my pride?

I really can't stay

Baby don't hold out

Baby, it's cold outside"

By the time we got to the car Dean and I were laughing and smiling. I love him so much. I can tell that he's it for me. Just like that elderly couple at the ice rink. He is my other half.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

(August 21st, 1996)

(Arden Age 17, Dean Age 17, Sam Age 13)

Bobby and I were in Reaper driving to Northern Michigan to meet the Winchesters on a hunt. I of course was driving. Sorry Uncle Bobby, but no one drives Reaper, but me. I was in my element as we drove down I-90. Reaper's engine roared as I floored the gas pedal.

"Whoa!" Bobby yelled gripping the side of his seat. "What the hell do you think yer doing?!"

"Come on Bobby. This is the first time you let me take Reaper out on a hunt. I'm excited!" I patted the dash. "He's excited! He hasn't been on a hunt since Dad and I think he's been itchin' for one."

Bobby's face relaxed a bit as he leaned back in the seat. "It has been a long time since this car has seen some action."

Bobby had a faraway look that signaled he was thinking about the good old days. Back when his best friend was alive.

"So... What did the Winchesters get into?" I asked, breaching the silence.

"A group of hikers went missing in the Cold Water Wilderness preserve. Local rangers scouted the area and found their campsite in ruins. Rangers are thinking cougar."

"But we know better. Any patterns of people going missing?" I asked.

"Yep, in 73' eight different hikers went in, none came out. The same thing happened in 50' and 27' and I bet ya it keeps going."

"That's every twenty-three years," I muttered sorting the data in my head. "Remote woods, missing hikers, the killing cycles, I'm thinking Wendigo." 

"Don't jump to conclusions." Bobby lightly scolded.

I shrugged and gave him a sheepish smirk. I couldn't help that my mind was constantly going 100 mph while everyone else was cruising at 45, and it's not my fault that I'm usually the first one to piece things together.

"I'm not jumping to conclusions. I'm just stating my initial theory." I defended. " And how often are my theories wrong?" I asked smugly.

Bobby gave me an annoyed look before sighing. "Good thing I brought the makeshift flamethrower," He said avoiding my question.

"You didn't answer my question." I teased. 

"Don't push it." He said defiantly. The laugh that immediately came out of me had him rolling his eyes. "Idjit,"

Several hours later we pulled in front of a motel and parked next to a familiar black Impala. Bobby stepped out of the car and went to get a room from the front desk while I waited in the car. 

It only took three minutes of Bobby being gone for me to start misbehaving. 

Testing my new stereo, I cracked the volume as high as it could go and started honking the car horn.  "Dean!" I called out, with no care of how loud I was being. "Get your perky ass out here!"

Seconds later the motel room in front of me opened up and out came the man I cared for so much. When he saw the Mach 1  a huge smile erupted on his face as he ran towards it. I quickly laid off the horn and turned the stereo down to a low volume. 

He stopped at the driver's side window giving me a wink. "Well hello there, beautiful."

"I'm flattered, but I'm already taken," I said, leaning out the window.

Dean lifted an eyebrow and leaned his back on the Impala. "Is that so? I don't know who this guy is, but I'm certain that I'd be way more fun if you give me a chance." He said, playing along.

"That might be the case, but I can't leave my idiot." Dean shot me a playful glare. "He has the most beautiful green eyes, I've ever seen, and the muscles on that man...Mmm... Makes me want to go to church and confess my sins."

Dean's cocky exterior faltered as red dusted his freckled cheeks. 

Arden:1 Dean: 0

With the blush still noticeable on his face, he slipped back into character. "That's one lucky man then," Dean said with a mocked sigh. He leaned in closer to the window. His arms resting on its base.

"Yes, he is." I pulled his face down and connected his lips with mine. "Hey, Baby," I whispered when our lips separated.

"Hey, Sweetheart." He reconnected our lips and the sensation was heavenly.

A loud intrusive cough interrupted us and we broke our kiss. We turned and saw John, Sam, and Bobby waiting impatiently for us. None of them looked impressed with our antics.

"Are you finished? Or do you need a few minutes?" Bobby asked sarcastically.

"We would actually really appreciate that. Thank you." Dean responded and gave me another peck on the lips.

"Dean." John's voice was strong, stern, and left no room for disobedience. Dean stopped immediately. His eyes flashed downward in a sign of submission. I sighed and forced myself not to say anything. I hated the way Dean was treated by his father, but I hated the fact that Dean just accepted it even more.

John and Bobby walked inside, not waiting for us to follow. I got out of the car and was immediately hugged by Sam. Like a semi-truck plowing someone over, I felt a wave of his frustration hit me. 

He stayed in my arms, while I rubbed his back. He needed the comfort and I was going to give it to him. Dean shot me a confused look. "We'll catch up." I mouthed to him. He nodded and followed the grouchy old men inside.

I rested my chin on Sam's head, rubbing circles into his back. Sam was by far the most emotionally sensitive out of the Winchesters and with the high levels of testosterone that John and Dean emit, it wasn't surprising that Sam looked like he was going to burst into tears.

"Shhh, It's okay, Sammy. Whatever you need I'm right here."

"I'm sick of it Arden! I'm sick of changing schools! I'm sick of living in crappy motels! I'm sick of Dad!" He yelled into my shirt. I looked around making sure that none of the guys overheard Sam and luckily they didn't. That can of worms didn't need to be opened today. "I'm just tired of all of it."

"I know Sam and I'm here whenever you want to talk. I got your back."

I was the only female figure Sam had and to Sam that meant everything. I was his friend, his older sister, and in some cases, I was his mother. When Sam finally calmed down we went inside. John looked annoyed, but I couldn't care less. 

John and Bobby went over the lowdown of what was going to happen. We were to leave at 0500 (5 AM for us non-military folks) for the wilderness preserve. I internally groaned at the ungodly hour we had to wake up. Bobby and John glared at me while Dean and Sam tried to smother their laughs. Well shit. I guess that groan wasn't so internal.

"Based on the locations of the hikers' last campsite, we should spread and circle the perimeter between these points." John circled the area with a sharpie. He had dots marking where all the attacks were. "That should drive the skinwalker towards the center where all of us will eliminate the target."

"Whoa, hold up." I interrupted. "Skinwalker?"

"That's what I said," John said irritated.

"It's not a skinwalker," I told them. John quirked an eyebrow and Dean looked at me like I was nuts for challenging his dad. "It's a wendigo and spreading ourselves out is going to make it easier for it to pick us off. "

John started laughing. It was a cruel condescending laugh and I hated it. Bobby gave me a sympathetic smile, but all I could focus on was not accidentally or purposely lighting John Winchester on fire.

"There is no proof that this thing is a wendigo. John said.

"There's no proof that it's a skinwalker either," I challenged.

John didn't seem to appreciate a five-foot, four-inch-tall teenage girl challenging his command. He rose from his seat and stepped right into my face. He looked down at me and I glared up, not breaking eye contact, not backing down. Dean's eyes widened, but he didn't know what to do. He couldn't go against his drill sergeant. Sam's eyes widened in awe, watching me have the guts to stand up to his dad.

"The rangers identified that an animal tore through that campsite. Guess what?... Skinwalkers turn into fucking animals!" He yelled.

Bobby raised from his seat, only seconds away from punching John in the face, but I gave him a look telling him that I got it. He listened, but he was ready if John decided to lay a hand on me.

"Wendigos are smart. They could easily mimic an animal attack. Besides this thing has a killing cycle of twenty-three years. Now what monster likes to hibernate for years in between kills... I think wendigos do that." I said with a condescending smirk. "What do you think Uncle Bobby? Am I remembering all my facts right?"

"Yep," Bobby replied, "That's a wendigo's M.O."

John shot Bobby a menacing glare, but he shook it off. " I hate to remind you two, but I invited you on this hunt and what I say goes," John said.

I felt my blood boil and stormed out of the room. Who does he think he is?! It's worst than I thought. His ego is going to get himself and his kids killed.

I felt the familiar rush of magic flood through my veins as I paced around the parking lot. It fed off my anger. It knew that I wanted to set John on fire and it was prepared to follow my lead.

My magic settled when I felt hands rest on my hips. Very familiar hands that did wonders for me. His body stepped in and I rested mine against his.

"You okay?" He asked, kissing my covered shoulder.

"No," I said stubbornly. "Your dad's a dick."

"Yeah, but he's my dad." He said with a sigh,

"That's why I haven't blasted him into oblivion,"

"I appreciate that." He said smiling. "You know I believe you right?"

 I turned in his arms so I was face to face with him. "You believe me?"

"Of course, I believe you. You're the smartest person I know." He kissed my shoulder again. "And the sexiest," I leaned my head to the side giving him access to my neck, which he gladly took advantage of. "And the most stubborn," I laughed at his jab to my ego. "And most importantly..." He stopped his assault on my neck and looked me in the eyes. His hand cupped the side of my face and his thumb stroked my cheek. "You're the person I trust most in my life."

I was touched. I loved his words and the way he looked at me made me feel like I was his entire world. His lips captured mine and nothing could stop the joy that flooded me. Every time we kissed, I never doubted his feeling towards me and even though we haven't talked about it, I knew that he loved me and I loved him.

"We have an early morning and we should get some sleep," I said when our lips separated. "I don't know about you guys, but me and Bobby are bringing things to torch the evil motherfucker."

Before I could leave, Dean grabbed my hand. "I know we have to sleep and all, but I've missed you and maybe we could have some fun before hitting the hay."He winked and a smirk made its way onto my face. 

"What do you have in mind?" He flashed a cocky grin as he held up the keys to the Impala. My eyes widened. "You naughty boy," I said in a sultry voice.

That was all he needed to hear before he lifted me up. My legs wrapped around his torso and our lips smashed into each other.

Dean drove the Impala somewhere a little more private and let me tell you that the back seat of the Impala was a lot more comfortable for extracurricular activities than the Mustang. 

Sorry, Reaper.

The next morning we all headed into the wilderness following John's plan... Mostly following his plan. Both me and Bobby had items to torch the very probable wendigo. John had us split up around the perimeter making our way to the center. We were all on our own except for Sam who was with John. What made me nervous was the very likelihood that this was a wendigo and not a skinwalker. That meant splitting up was the worst thing we could do, borderline suicidal.

It was too quiet. No birds. No bugs. All I could hear was the sound of my boots stepping on the forest floor. I felt my hair stand on end as I made my way to the meeting point. 

Moments later I felt beads of happiness and excitement wash through me. I paused and I felt my heart quicken. These emotions were certainly not mine. They were coming from somewhere in the forest. 

At first, I thought of the possibility of another hiker being out here, but it felt off. It wasn't like any normal human emotion I'd felt before. There was a thrill to these emotions, an impatience, a hunger.

My eyes widened when it dawned on me. It's happy that we're here. 

More! 

I froze at the intrusive thought.

Hungry! Want more!  

These weren't my thoughts. 

I was right. This was defiantly not a skinwalker.

"Help!" A voice yelled. 

A voice that sounded like... "SAM!" I heard Dean yell.

"Help Me!"

I didn't know if the voice was really Sam's, but Dean's voice was definitely his own. The wendigo wanted a reaction and Dean just gave his location away. I started sprinting toward Dean's voice. As I got closer the thoughts got louder. 

Hungry! 

Eat!  Food! 

Hunt!

"HELP!" Maybe Sam's voice screamed.

"SAM! I'M COMING!" Dean yelled.

"Dean!" I yelled. Hoping that Dean would pause enough for me to catch up. "DEAN!"

"ARDEN?!" Dean replied. I was getting closer and I could hear the sheer panic in his voice.

"DEAN! WENDIGO!" I yelled. Hoping to warn him. 

"Dean?!" A voice cried, but this time it sounded like me. 

Thankfully Dean didn't respond. Hopefully, that meant that Dean figured out that the Wendigo was mimicking our voices.

It was quiet again.

I raised the flare gun I had. my heart was pounding in my chest. A rustle in the bushes caught my attention. I felt like a rabbit preparing to run. A loud growl penetrated the quiet.

Here.

I sprinted, not daring to look behind. I felt the Wendigo's primal instincts as it was toying with me. I pumped my arms faster hoping I could get to someone before that thing could get me. I really didn't want to face this monster alone. My lungs and muscles screamed with the need for oxygen, but I couldn't afford to stop. Stopping meant certain death.

Something burst into my field of vision and before I could process what it was, I collide with it. Sending me to the ground. 

I moaned in pain. Shit. 

I heard moaning from underneath me and looked down to see Dean sprawled underneath me.

"Damn Queenie. You took me down, better than any linebacker could."

I wanted to comment back, but the snarling and growling got louder, drawing both of our attention. I looked around trying to find the flare gun. I saw the gun a few feet away from me and dashed to get it, but before I could reach it, claws hooked onto my jacket flinging me away.

"ARDEN!" Dean screamed. He went for the gun, but the Wendigo flung him too. "You ugly piece of shit." He muttered quietly, but the Wendigo heard him and I guess monsters have feelings cause it seemed more pissed.

While it was distracted with Dean I made a grab for the gun. I raised it in the air and fired a shot aiming for its back. The problem was the gun didn't fire. The fall must have damaged it.

"Shit"

"Arden if you have a plan, now sounds pretty good to me!" He yelled.

I panicked and did the first thing that came to my mind... I chucked the gun at the Wendigo's head... 

Yeah, that was stupid. 

The Wendigo whirled its ugly face at me. Shit.

"That was your plan?!" Dean yelled, dumbfounded.

I shrugged at him and start muttering a spell, but the wendigo was on me before I could finish. I felt claws slash my arm followed by searing pain as blood gushed out. I let out a painful cry.

Dean seemed to figure out what I was trying to do with the spell and started throwing rocks at it. In all honesty, this was the dumbest thing we probably have ever done, but we didn't have anything else.

I started reciting the spell again. "Adolebitque! Adolebitque, malum, esurientem, bestia, quondam vir! Pro fratribus animas tuum consumas! Et urere flammis visa fera te perdere facti sunt! Ut sint vobis in hunc saporem internum est damnatio!" At the end of the spell, the Wendigo seemed to hunch over. Its long arms wrapped around itself, clawing at its back.

The monster screamed in anguish as it started to burn from the inside out. Dean scrambled towards me, wanting to be away from it. We watch the Wendigo struggle until the flames took over. It collapsed in a heap and died. The flames consuming the body.

"I can't believe you threw your gun at it," Dean spoke after the Wendigo's body was black and turning to ash. "You're a witch and the first thing you thought of doing was throw your gun at it."

"Hey! I said the spell! It's Kentucky fried now."

Dean laughed. "And you're supposed to be a genius." I hit him and immediately regretted it.

"Fuck," I hissed.

Dean's laughing stopped and his full concern was on my arm. He tentatively removed my jacket to get a better look at my right arm. "Shit, Sweetheart this is bad." His eyes were wide with concern.

I flashed a pained grin. "I think you forget that I'm a witch sometimes."

I started concentrating on my arm and felt my magic flood around the injury. I hissed and moaned at the painful process of my body stitching itself back together. You'd think healing would feel better than being injured, but you'd be wrong. It was like my magic was pissed at me too for throwing the gun at the monster and this was my punishment for being an idiot. 

My arm looked like nothing ever happened. It was tender, but besides that, it looked as good as before. Dean stared in awe. The last time he saw me heal was on my twelfth birthday. When he almost died and I had to save him.

"That's useful," he said in awe.

"Yep," I sighed and looked mournfully at my destroyed jacket.

"DEAN!" John yelled in the distance.

"ARDEN!" Bobby yelled, joining John.

"Dean I need your knife," I said quickly.

"What? Why?"

"Just give me your knife!" I snapped at him.

Dean was super confused by my sudden outburst but gave me his knife. I started cutting at the sleeve of my right shirt. It was soaked in blood and slashed by the claws of the Wendigo. Once the sleeve was off there was no evidence on me that I received a serious injury. I bundled up my jacket and the shirt sleeve and chucked them in the fire.

Dean still looked confused.

"Don't you think it would raise some serious questions if I was covered in claw marks and blood without any physical injuries?" Understanding flickered in his eye as I handed his knife back. "Sorry for snapping at you." I apologized and pecked his cheek.

He didn't take any offense. His dad would kill me if he found out that I was a witch. He wouldn't care that I've done nothing evil. I'm part of the supernatural and in his eyes that meant I needed to be killed.

John, Bobby, and Sam found us moments later. Sam's eyes widened at the sight of the burning wendigo corpse.

"I told you it was a wendigo," I gritted.

Dean nudged me at the blatant disrespect. It wasn't rough. I guess he was concerned that I was still injured.

John looked at me and Dean, then back to the burning corpse. "Good job you two." He said ignoring my comment. 

He stared at the corpse and his eyes narrowed when he saw the remains of my burning jacket. I felt myself involuntarily gulp. Dean seemed to know the look on John's face as well and wrapped his arm around me in comfort. A silent reminder that he had my back.

John turned his attention to me and focused on my torn shirt sleeve. "What happened?" He said sternly.

"Don't know if you know this, but wendigos have sharp claws," I said as confident as I could. "I was able to dodge them, but sadly my jacket and shirt sleeve didn't have the same luck."

"And you just decided to burn it." He scrutinized.

"Yeah," I acted as if it was obvious, "I wasn't going to carry a ruined jacket, that I was going to throw away."

"And the shirt sleeve?"

"The shirt sleeve was already dangling off. So I cut it at the seam. Do you want me to cut the other sleeve?" I sassed, hoping he didn't see through my bluff. "What's with the interrogation? The Wendigo is dead. We got the job done. Case closed."

John's face was blank. He had a solid poker face, but I could tell he knew that something was up. He just didn't know what, and If I had anything to do with it he won't. John looked like he had more to say, but Dean interrupted.

"She might not be hurt, but I think I am." My eyes flashed over to Dean, scanning him for any injuries, and saw his side bleeding.

How did I miss that?! My standoff with John halted and all my attention went to Dean. I had him lean against a tree then lifted up his shirt. There was a gash on his side.

"Okay, Deanie take a deep breath for me." I placed my hand below the gash as Dean took a deep breath.

Discreetly I sent a little bit of my magic in him to assess the damage. Luckily the damage didn't seem to get past the ribs. It did tear through his External Oblique muscle. 

I sent more magic to start the healing process. I would heal him completely, but John was watching intently and I could only risk the minimal. Dean gasped at the sensation his eyes blown wide at what I was doing. His eyes filled with alarm. He was very aware that his dad was watching and was probably silently cursing at my stupidity.

I stopped the flow of magic and removed my hand. I grabbed my other shirt sleeve and tore it off. I pressed it to Dean's side to soak up the blood. I then moved his hand over and had it put pressure on the wound.

"You're not going to die, but you're defiantly going need stitches," I said aloud. I was painfully aware of everyone's eyes on me. "You're lucky I didn't feel any broken ribs."

"Thank you, Doc. I feel better already."

I helped Dean up and John continued to scrutinize me.

"Aren't you happy that I read those medical journals?" I asked Dean. I really did read medical journals, but I was using that information to cover my tracks. 

"Yeah, but you're still a nerd." He replied catching on. I felt a tinge of anger coming from him and I was curious why.

"Why would a seventeen-year-old girl read medical journals?" John questioned.

I was getting sick and tired of Inquisitor John. 

"I get bored John!" I snapped. "Also it's useful knowledge, especially in this line of work!"

"I don't know if you know John, but Arden is a little bit of a prodigy. Excels in most things she comes across. Now back off, before she stabs ya." Bobby interrupted. He wants me to handle my own fights, but on occasion, he'll back me up.

"And I know where all the major arteries are. One well-placed stab and you'll bleed out in minutes." I threatened.

Sam stood in the background looking highly amused. No one stood up to his Dad. Everyone was too intimidated by him except me.

"We should go," I said. "If you haven't noticed your son is bleeding."

I walked off with Dean, but the others soon passed us. Dean was walking a bit slower, but that gave Dean the perfect opportunity to scold me.

"What were you thinking?!" He said lowly so the others wouldn't hear. "My Dad was right there! He's already suspicious about you and then you had to d o a stunt like that." This was the tinge of anger I felt earlier.

"I'm sorry, I just don't like seeing you in pain," I said honestly.

"I get that, but my dad will kill you if he finds out, and if you die especially doing something for me I don't think I could live with myself." He sighed. "Just be careful. I can't lose you."

I pecked him on the cheek. "Okay."

He relaxed a little, but I could still feel his worry. The worry that his dad would find out about me. The worry that he'll try to kill me. The worry that he'll one day have to choose between me and his dad.

I never tried this but I started pushing my emotions to surround him. All my love and comfort. Gradually his tense shoulders released and his body leaned into me wanting to be closer.

JOHN'S POV

Arden had Dean sitting on her car. She was stitching up his gash while Dean complained. 

They were happy. Their relationship reminded me so much of me and Mary's. In another life, I would have been happy that they found each other, but in that life, I would also have Mary and would be ignorant of the world I currently live in.

Dean doesn't need a distraction. That was all she was. These past few years I've seen Dean drift away from me. He's slowly been disobeying me, questioning my orders and I knew it was because of her. 

There's something off with her. She's hiding something. What's worst is Dean was in on it. 

At first, I just thought she hated me, but today she was too defensive. I saw a glimmer of fear under all that aggression. What are you afraid of Queen?

I don't like unanswered questions and Arden is full of them. Maybe I need to research a little more on her parents. More specifically her mother. I knew that Andrew was a hunter with close ties with Bobby and Rufus Turner, but Diana was a complete mystery.

Is Arden like Sam? Does yellow eyes have a hand in this? The demon attack that killed Andrew and Diana was not a coincidence. Too many unanswered questions, but I'll figure it out.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

(January 19th, 1997)

(Arden Age 18, Dean Age 17, Sam Age 13)

"Arden, can you get the mail?!" Bobby yelled from the office.

"I'm sorta busy," I called back.

"I was being nice. It wasn't a request."

I sighed and turned to Sam who was sitting at the kitchen table doing homework. I lifted my hands which were covered in pie crust and gave Sam a pleading look.

"Sam?" He looked up from his textbook and chuckled at the pathetic look on my face. "Can you please get the mail for me?"

He rolled his eyes and stood from the kitchen table. "Fine, but you owe me."

"Owe you?" I scoffed. "I making freaking pie! So if I were you I would rethink your terms if you want a slice."

Sam paused, considering my words. "I could use my favor to get myself a slice." He said trying to be funny.

"Yes you could, but I was already going to give you a slice and if you start trying to swindle me you can say goodbye to your pie privileges." I leaned over to him. "And you only have one hypothetical favor. Do you really want to make an enemy out of me?" I flicked some crust at Sam for added effect.

He bit his lip a little, knowing how good my pies were and wondering if it was worth risking his pie privileges.

"I'll go get the mail," Sam said leaving the kitchen.

"Thank you," I called from behind. He just waved a hand in reply.

I turned back around focusing on the pie. I decide to make the famous Queen Family Apple Pie. A recipe my dad taught me how to make. 

Mom used to get so angry at Dad for not telling her the recipe."I'm a Queen by marriage" my Mom would always argue, but Dad would always answer back with, "You have to be a Queen by blood," which didn't fit Mom's profile. She used to try and bribe me with all sorts of things to get me to tell her, but I never did. I thought it was funny that I knew something that my all-knowing mother didn't. Dad thought it was hysterical. Mom tried multiple times to recreate the recipe, but couldn't figure it out. Dad used to tease her to no end. Which was dumb on his part. Lesson one kids, don't piss off powerful witches.

Since Dean's birthday was next week I decided to make it as an early birthday gift. They were also leaving in a few days so it was now or never. Dean and John were finishing up a salt and burn an hour out, so I had enough time to finish the pie and surprise Dean with it at dinner.

I put the dough in the fridge and worked on the filling. Soon the whole house began to smell like caramelizing apples and cinnamon. I couldn't see Bobby's face, but I knew he was salivating at the scent. Bobby loved the Queen Family's Apple Pies, as much as anyone who's ever tasted them did. He remembered my grandfather making them when he and my dad were kids.

Sam came back to the kitchen while I was assembling my masterpiece. He was gone longer than it should have taken to grab the mail, even with the mailbox being at the entrance of the salvage yard, but he could have just been sidetracked.

I put the pie in the oven and turned to Sam. "Thanks, Sammy."

"You're welcome." He held out a letter to me. "Um, this is for you."

I took the letter from him. It was from a college I applied for. Sam looked at me weirdly, but all I could focus on was the letter in my hand.

"Are you going to open it?" Sam asked, looking just as nervous as me. "Come on! I need to know if you got in!" He looked ready to rip the letter from my hands and open it for me.

I understood why Sam was excited. The possibility of me going to college meant that there was a chance that he could one day go too. He was at the age where he was making his own opinions on matters. One of those opinions was that he wanted a normal life. He wanted to get out of hunting and I was his little glimmer of hope.

"What are ya idjits yelling about," Bobby said announcing his presence.

Sam whirled around to face Bobby. "Arden got her college acceptance letter."

I mentally face-palmed. I didn't tell anyone that I applied to schools. I didn't want anyone to know, and I didn't want to make a big deal out of it. I wasn't sure if I wanted to go to college, but I did want the option.

Bobby raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Are you kiddin' me? Why didn't you tell me you were applying to college!?" His face brightened when he saw the letter in my hand.

"I wasn't positive if I wanted to go to school or not." I shrugged. "Didn't know if I wanted to leave hunting." I also didn't want to feel their pity in the likely chance that I wouldn't get in.

"Arden this a huge deal. This a chance to get out." Bobby stressed. He always wanted me to have a normal-ish life. "What school did you apply to?"

I sheepishly held up the letter and watched Bobby's eyes light up at the name of the school.

"Harvard? You applied to Harvard?!" He said in shock.

"Go big or go home. That's what Dad used to say." I shrugged. 

"Well?! Are you going to open it? Don't leave us in suspense." Bobby said.

"That's what I said!" Sam added giddily.

I rolled my eyes at the two of them and opened the letter. 

"Dear Ms. Queen: Thank you for your interest in Harvard College. After careful consideration of your application, I..." I trailed off.

Bobby and Sam looked disappointed. "Hey you tried, that's all that matters," Bobby said, trying to be supportive. "I bet there are tons of schools that would like to accept ya."

I didn't respond. I kept rereading the letter making sure I was reading it correctly. 

"Queenie?" Sam asked confused by my silence.

I made eye contact with them and a vast, shocked smile of disbelief formed on my face as I continued to read the letter.

"I am delighted to inform you that the Committee on Admissions and Financial Aid has voted to offer you a place in the Harvard Class of 2001. Please accept my personal congratulations for your outstanding achievements" All three of us looked at each other in shock. " I got in." I breathed.

We were all silent for a moment to shocked by the revelation. I started laughing in pure disbelief.

"I got in!" I laughed.

They cheered and I felt their excitement. Sam tackled me in a hug and Bobby, even though he wasn't the hugging type wrapped his arms around me. Their joy and excitement fueled my own like a match to paper.

"I am so proud of you, Sweetpea," Bobby said with pride. "This is a once in a lifetime opportunity."

"You got your freaking Hogwarts Letter!" Sam said excitedly.

I dissolved into fits of laughter. I am a witch so it wasn't a stretch. Too bad Sam doesn't know how funny and coincidental his statement was.

For a second, I felt normal. This was the original plan. Back when my parents were alive it was our goal to get into the Ivy leagues and I did it. 

I did it, guys. I got accepted. Mom? Dad? Are you proud? I wish you were here. I wish you can tell me how proud you are of me.

"This is really happening," I said in disbelief.

"What's really happening?" A voice from behind said.

We all turned and Dean was in the doorway.

"Dean!" I walked over to him and gave him a peck on the lips. "You're back early. I thought you weren't coming back till later this afternoon?"

"We finished early. Now, what's going on?" He asked. My mouth ran a little dry. How was I going to bring this up to Dean? "Sweetheart, what's up? And is that apple pie I smell?"

"Yes, it is." I chuckled. "It was supposed to be a little birthday surprise." Dean adopted this goofy look at the prospect of pie that made me smile. "And here," I handed him the letter. Don't beat around the bush. Be upfront and honest, like ripping a bandaid.

Dean read the letter and a wide array of emotions flickered through him. "I always knew you were smart." His reaction was muted. Only giving me a small smile as he hugged me. "This is awesome Queenie. I'm so proud of you... Umm, I'll be back. G-gotta umm... put my stuff away." He set down the letter and slipped out of my arms. He quickly walked out of the kitchen, avoiding making eye contact with me.

I wanted to follow, but sometimes the best thing for Dean was time and space. He doesn't do well when you bring up the situation right away. He needs time to work through his own feelings and to settle down before we settle the issue. Bobby and Sam looked confused at Dean's sudden departure, but I shrugged them off.

"He's fine," I told them. "Needs a moment to wind down from that hunt ."

They both seemed okay with the answer because they went back to being excited about me getting accepted to Harvard. We talked till the oven timer went off and it was time to take the pie out. I set the pie on the window sill for it to cool and worked on making dinner. I decided on meatloaf, mashed potatoes, and broccoli. I tried to make at least one home-cooked meal whenever the Winchesters were over, knowing that they'd been surviving on diners, takeout, rest stops, and the endless Mac and cheese combinations that Dean came up with.

Once the meatloaf was in the oven I left the kitchen to check on all the men in the house. I passed the living room and rolled my eyes at a passed-out John. A half-filled beer was still in his hand. I took the beer away without waking him to prevent the jackass from spilling it and placed it on the coffee table. Then I quickly smacked his forehead and took several steps back. John lurched up ready to attack.

"Get up, John. Dinner will be ready in an hour and I prefer you don't sit at my table smelling like a brewery." I said with high levels of sass and attitude that I save just for John Winchester.

John shot me a glare that I shot right back. He reluctantly got up from the couch and went upstairs to hopefully take a shower. A few moments later I heard the upstairs shower turn on.

Yay, no smelly John.

I spotted Sam in the hallway and stopped him. "Hey Munchkin, dinner is going to be ready in an hour. Can you be a dear and set the table?"

"Sure," He said without question.

I always asked Sam to set the table. Mostly because he doesn't argue when I ask, but also because the little munchkin loves the idea of an almost normal family dinner and makes the place settings look nice.

"Dinners in an hour," I said stepping into Bobby's office. He was sitting at his desk with multiple open books in front of him. Probably looking up some lore for another hunter.

"I'll take dinner in my office." He said, still staring at a book.

"Nope. We're eating at the table. So find a place to pause or wrap it up."

Bobby grumbled but didn't argue. I swear I felt like a mom to all these men sometimes.

I walked upstairs to check on the last man on my checklist. I knocked on the door, but no one answered. I opened the door slowly and spotted Dean lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. I stepped in and approached the bedside, but he didn't acknowledge my presence. I crawled onto the bed and laid next to him facing the ceiling. We laid there in silence for a few moments until I breached the silence.

"Must be an interesting ceiling."I mused.

"What?" He responded confused.

"The ceiling," I gestured above us. "It must be interesting for it to hold your attention for so long. I didn't even know you had this long of an attention span."

Dean chuckled a little. "You're the weirdest person I know." It was meant as an insult, but he said it too fondly. A fond insult.

"I don't know I think Sam has me beat. He's been asking me to volunteer for his magic tricks." I turned my head towards him and shot an accusing glare. "Why didn't warn me, about his new obsession?"

"Thought you'd enjoy the surprise Sweetheart." He chuckled, turning his face towards mine. I gently smacked his arm. He retaliated by wrapping his body around mine.

"You want to talk about what happened in the kitchen earlier?" I asked when we settled into each other.

"Not really."

"We need to talk about it sometime," I sighed.

"Why?" He questioned.

"Because I have a big decision to make and you're a major factor. If you don't want me to go I won't."

Dean stared at me. Unable to process what I said. "What are you saying?" He asked.

"I know you think that everyone's going to abandon you. Whether it be intentional or not. Just know I will never leave you." I cupped his face and looked deep into his beautiful, moss-green eyes. "Even if I decide to go to Harvard, I'm not leaving you. I'll just be there instead of Bobby's. But I won't if you don't want me to go. Do you know why?" He shook his head. "Because I love you."

His eyes widen and his cheeks tinted red. "What did you say?"

"I said I love you." I felt myself starting to blush. "I've wanted to tell you for a long time now, but I didn't want to rush you. I understand if you aren't ready to say—"

His lips crashed into mine and my world faded till it was only him. My hands went into his hair as he pulled me closer. If it weren't for the need for air we would stay like this forever. Dean pulled away first and tucked a stray lock of hair behind my ear.

"I love you too."

My heart swelled. I loved him and he loved me. He leaned his forehead on mine and sighed in contentment.

"You should go." He said after a beat of silent bliss,

"What?" I jerked my head up. "You want me to leave?"

"No! God no!" He said in panic after he realized what he said, "I meant you should go to Harvard." I settled down after he clarified. "I know you won't leave me and I won't ever leave you." He nuzzled into me.

"We should probably go down, it's time for dinner,"

"Noooo," he whined. "I just want you." He sounded like a small child and it was fucking adorable.

"Okay, I guess Sam, Bobby, and your dad will just have to eat our share of the pie." As soon as I mentioned pie Dean leaped from the bed. Sending me to the floor. "Really?!" I said from the floor.

Dean gave me a sheepish look as he helped me up. "You said pie,"

I shook my head. "You're lucky I love you."

"Yes, I am." He pecked me on the lips and we went down for dinner.

Dinner was actually normal. Sam, Dean, and John ate like they never had food before.

"This is amazing Queenie." Sam complimented. "You eat like this every day?"

"It's just meatloaf and no we don't eat like this every day." I shot Bobby a look. "Sometimes Bobby tries to cook and it's not always edible."

"Hey, not everything's bad. I make a mean chili." Bobby defended.

"It's mean to serve that sludge you call chili to anyone." Bobby looked highly offended while the Winchesters looked highly amused.

"Are you dissing the famous Singer family Chili?"

"More like infamous," I replied with a smirk. We all laughed at Bobby's expense. The whole experience felt normal.

I served the apple pie and it's kinda horrifying and a little disgusting how fast four men can demolish an apple pie. I didn't even finish my slice before the rest of the dish was finished off. Dean spotted my unfinished slice and flashed me his best, what I like to call, the Oliver Twist look.

"Ari, are you going to finish your slice?" He asked sweetly.

Watching the guys eat had curbed my appetite. I rolled my eyes and slid him my plate.

"Make sure you actually taste my food and not inhale it," I told him. Dean pumped his fist and finished my plate. "Watching you eat is a turnoff you know."

Dean's eyebrow arched and a mischievous smirk formed. "That's not what you said the other day." He said lowly, so the others couldn't make out what we were saying.

A burning blush crept up my neck. "Really!?" I mouthed.

I was painfully aware that Bobby, Sam, and John were still at the table with us, and one wrong move and all attention would be on us. Dean's smirk seemed more satisfied at my reaction. I can't let this stand.

"Hey John," I spoke, drawing everyone's attention. "What's the likelihood that you ever let me drive your cherry ride?" John laughed.

This confused Dean, wondering what my play was.

"There is no way I'm letting you drive the Impala" John replied after he stopped laughing.

While everyone was distracted by John and I's conversation, I slid my foot underneath the table petting Dean's foot with mine.

"Oh, come on! We could make a game out of it." I slid my foot up Dean's leg and by the way he stiffened it would seem he caught on to my little stunt. "What do you say, John? Up for a round of Poker? Hell, I'll even make the same bet. If I lose you get to take the Mustang out."

John pondered my offer. He looked intrigued.

"I wouldn't do it, John." Bobby interrupted. "She's a little con artist. Knows her way around a deck of cards."

"I think I can handle her," John replies.

"So, are you in for a round?" I asked and I put a little pressure on my foot, traveling a little further up.

Silverware clattered onto the table, directing all attention on Dean. His face was blazing as he tried to keep his composure. A gentle smirk rested on my face as I gently removed my foot from Dean.

Dean managed to muster a tiny glare pointed at me. Hopefully, he'll learn his lesson. Or not. It keeps things interesting.

Slowly John's attention returned to me, deciding to ignore his son's outburst. He saw my hand outstretched, waiting for him to accept my wager.

"Let's see what you got." He said, grabbing my outstretched hand.

My smirk evolved into my signature toothy grin. A grin so wide that it could rival the Cheshire Cat's. Bobby rolled his eyes but produced a deck of cards.

John and I played a few rounds and in the end, I got to drive the Impala. We convinced Bobby, Dean, and Sam to play as well and I swindled them too.

"This is why I don't play poker with you! You're a damn cheat." Bobby gruffled.

"It's not cheating, I just have a better poker face." It also helps that I can sense others' emotions.

Bobby taught me how to play poker, but Rufus taught me how to win at poker. I caught Dean staring at me from across the table. I felt his love for me and I flashed him a quick smile. I got up from my seat and wrapped my arms around him. I sent him my love and affection and I felt him melt into my touch.

"I love you," I whispered in his ear.

"I love you too," he muttered back.

Chapter Text

DEAN'S POV  

(May 23rd, 1997)

I was waiting downstairs for Arden and once again I was stuck in a suit. A few weeks ago Arden asked me to go to prom with her. Something I never thought I'd be doing. I'm not going to lie, I didn't want to go, but how could I resist her?

She made one of those overly large signs and it was Queen themed, the band, not her. With the use of Queen songs, It said "You're My Best Friend so Don't Stop Me Now. I hope you don't feel Under Pressure, but I Need Somebody To Love at Prom. Will you be this Killer Queen's Good Old Fashion Lover Boy?" 

It was just too cute for me to turn down and If I did, I would probably be without a girlfriend. Sadly Sam saw the whole thing and had been teasing me endlessly. The things I do for that woman.

Twenty minutes later both me and Bobby were waiting impatiently. Bobby had a camera with him, wanting to take pictures of us. Great. I internally rolled my eyes. Bobby never struck me as the proud parent type, but if you knew Arden you couldn't help but be proud of her. Varsity captain of both women's volleyball and swimming. And a varsity player on the boy's baseball team. She had perfect grades and would be attending Harvard in the fall. Hell, I'm proud of her.

She finally came downstairs and my jaw dropped. Arden doesn't normally wear dresses, but when she does she steals the show. She had on this black sleeveless dress that formed a v-line on her neck. Her dark waves hung loosely and wore just the right amount of makeup. She was way out of my league, but for some reason, she chose to be with me.

"Hello Your Majesty, you look beautiful," I said with a mock bow.

"Flattery will get you everywhere," she laughed, flashing me a wink.

"Okay you two, hold still while I get a photo of ya," Bobby said, wrangling us together.

"Really Bobby?" I asked.

Arden was laughing at her godfather. Her arms wrapped around my middle and she nuzzled into my side. I wrapped my arm around her and we posed for the picture. When the picture was taken Arden started pulling me out the door giving Bobby a fleeting goodbye.

"Okay, be safe you two," Bobby said as Arden ushered me out the door.

We got into the Impala and drove to the school. Prom wasn't my scene, I may have mentioned it before. The music was crappy and even though I never went to the school I was somehow involved with the petty drama. The only person keeping me from leaving was the beautiful woman I was dancing with.

"Thank you for doing this." She said during a slow song. I raised a questioning eyebrow. "I know you didn't want to come, but it means a lot that you did. You're even dancing to Celine Dion." I internally grimaced when I realized who was singing. I've been trying to ignore the horrible music being played.

"Aww, you know. It's not the wisest move to upset your witch girlfriend." I teased. She punched me lightly and I feigned being hurt. "Oww, Merlin" I whined.

"Merlin? Really? Don't you think I have enough nicknames?" She asked.

"Come on, you don't have that many nicknames."

She rolled her eyes. "Let's see. Queenie, Your Majesty, Your Highness, Ari, Sweetheart, and now Merlin. I don't need six nicknames."

"You give me nicknames. Deano, D, Deanie, Deanie Bear."

"That's barely four and you're forgetting Prick, Dick, and Asshole." She sassed.

"Whatever," I rolled my eyes. "But I think Sammy has us beat: Bitch, Twerp, Tiny, Short Stack,"

"Munchkin, Squirt, Fun-Size," She continued.

"Pip Squeak, Nerd,—"

"Oh, Floof!" She said excitedly.

"Floof?" I asked confused.

"Yeah, I've been calling him that recently. His hair is getting pretty floofy don't you think?"

"I bet he loves that." I snorted.

"Oh yeah, he hates it. I'm hoping if I call him that enough times, he'll let me cut his hair."

"Yeah, good luck with that. The only way his hair is getting shorter is if you put Nair in his shampoo." I said laughing, thinking about one of our past prank wars.

Arden started laughing too. "That was so mean, I remember that. I felt so bad for him, he was miserable."

I loved seeing her laugh. Every smile and every laugh made my heart jump. I happily danced with her, watching her happy made listening to crappy music worth it. After a while I felt her hand drift behind my neck, playing with the hair at the base.

"What's going on in that pretty head of yours," I asked. She gently pulled her bottom lip in between her teeth, gently biting it. The sight alone made my knees weak. "Sweetheart, I'm not going to last if you start teasing me," I said fighting the groan that wanted to come out.

She released her lip and a seductive smirk replaced it. She pulled on my tie until my head was down at her height. She pecked my lips and trailed to my ear and whispered something to me. My eyes widen and I looked at her to see if she was serious. She nodded and I collided my lips with hers for a more passionate kiss. I'm pretty sure that a chaperoning teacher started yelling at us to "break it up", but I couldn't seem to stop.

"Let's get out of here. I think you deserve it for being such a good boy." She whispered when our lips separated.

I nodded and I practically carried her back to the Impala.

3RD POV 

He felt his nerves creeping on him as he parked at Brayden Point, the same place they went right before their first date. He really didn't want to fuck it up. No pun intended. This wasn't his first time having sex and it wasn't her's either, but it would be their first time together. They've been to third base but waited to go all the way until now and he was nervous. Before he could say anything, Arden pressed her lips onto his. He kissed back and felt the worry begin to wash away.

"hmm" Arden hummed in delight. She had her arms around his neck and he was clutching her waist. "Maybe we should move this to the back?" She asked him, trailing down his stomach towards his belt buckle. A flirtatious smirk danced across her face as she tried to convey what she wanted.

Dean gulped, nodding his head up and down, unable to voice his excitement and nervousness. Dean hopped out of the front seat, followed by Arden. Before she did though she turned up the volume and the mixtape that she got him was already in the deck.

He never told her this, but that mixtape was one of his prized possessions. He played it whenever he was alone. He even smiled when she snuck an ABBA song into the playlist. The song he picked for her when they went to homecoming together. They both smiled as Night Moves by Bob Seger came through the speakers. The perfect song for what they were about to do.

Dean wrapped his arms around her and continued to kiss her. Their arms roaming every inch of each other's bodies. He backed her up against the side of the Impala, fumbling with the zipper of her dress as she yanked his jacket off and lets it drop to the ground. She was already removing his white button-down shirt when Dean finally unzipped her dress, only to be met with her fastened bra.

He broke the kiss and sighed in frustration. Arden laughed as she let her dress drop to the ground around her ankles. Dean felt himself visibly salivate at the sight before him. His fingers lightly traced over her black lace panties, part of a matching set. She guided his hands to the claps, helping him unhook her bra. When the treacherous bra was off freeing her perfect breasts he opened the back passenger door and laid her down across the Impala's seat

"You're so beautiful." He said, looking her up and down. "Perfect," he murmured after placing several consecutive kisses around her navel.

She was a goddess in his eyes and he was an Adonis to her. Everything on her was perfect. Her lips, her eyes, her hair, her tits, fuck everything. And she felt the same way.

Arden kicked off her heels and she wrapped her legs around him pulling him down. She grabbed his head and connected their lips. His lips parted and her tongue slipped in drawing out a moan. One of his hands trailed down squeezing her ass, making her purr in delight.

"I love you so much" She gasped when she felt his hand slipping under her lace panties.

"I love you too." He told her gazing into her dark brown eyes. His fingers lightly circled her clit and he grinned when she let out a loud gasp. "God! You're so wet!"

"F-fuck!"

"I'm going to make you feel so good, Sweetheart." He said in a faint midwestern drawl.

He moved down and slid her black panties down with his teeth. The sight made Arden drool and before she could comment, he spread her legs and dived in.

"Oooooh," She moaned her hands flying into Dean's hair. The sensation of his tongue caused her to buck into his face,

Arden started tugging his hair causing him to moan into her. The vibrations sent her head back onto the seat and she pulled his head deeper into her.

"Oh Fuck!" Arden cried at the intense feelings she was having. Her back arched while relentlessly grinding into Dean's face as she felt her climax approaching. "I-i gonna— I'm gonna —," she groaned.

Dean's only response was to pick up the pace and the pressure. He soon was rewarded with her screams of pleasure. His face was drenched, but he kept licking. He couldn't think anymore. The last of his brain cells must have died when she screamed and came all over his face.

"Dean," she moaned. "I need you." She felt him halt his assault on her pussy. His dilated eyes made contact with hers. A predatory gleam shined in them as he crawled up her body. She pulled him into a needy kiss, moaning louder when she tasted herself on his lips.

"Are you sure?" Dean asked when they separated. His voice was husky, hiding his nervousness. He wanted to be good for her

"Yes," She moaned while reaching for his belt buckle. "I want you baby...ahh... Now!"

Dean, not one to disobey an order, stripped off the rest of his clothes and leaned her back down. He opened up a condom that he had in his pants pocket, rolling it onto his member. He then lined himself with her entrance and slowly slid his tip into her.

"Fuck," she gasped. Her hands clawing the leather seats.

Dean paused his movement, letting her adjust to his size, before gently pushing all the way in. She moaned loudly at the feeling of his length stretching and filling her. Her hands moved to his back, nails digging into his back

"You doing okay?" His shaky voice asked. He was having a hard time not to fuck her senseless, but he wanted to make sure she was alright before continuing.

"God! Yes!" She replied.

A smirk formed on his face as he began to move in and out of her at a steady pace. Her moans became louder and Dean thrust himself faster. The two reacted to each other's moans of pleasure. He felt Arden's body shake when he hit the right spot causing him fuck her harder.

Arden felt the intense pleasure build with every thrust. And like a rubber band snapping, she went over the edge, screaming in pleasure and sending Dean over the edge as well.

After relishing their climax. Dean pulled out and collapsed on top of her, slightly knocking the wind out of her.

"Oh god! Too heavy." She huffed.

"Can't move." He murmured.

"You're crushing me!" She complained trying not to laugh.

"But my love tank's empty. Your Deanie Bear needs the cuddles." He replied nuzzling into her neck. "This is nice, this is really nice."

"I'm glad it's nice...for the both of us. Do you know what would make it better?... If I could breathe."

"It's not over yet so just wait Sweetheart."

She rolled her eyes at her boyfriend and kissed his cheek, accepting his crushing mass for the time being.

They just had sex for the first time, but that didn't sound right. They just made love for the first time, yeah that sounded a lot better in Dean's head. She loved him and he loved her. Dean couldn't imagine being this open and comfortable with anybody else. He couldn't imagine ever loving anyone else.

"I love you Deanie Bear."

"Love you too Merlin."

Chapter Text

DEAN'S POV 

(August 9th, 1997)

(Arden Age 18, Dean Age 18, Sam Age 14)

The hunt had gone to shit. It wasn't supposed to go down like this. Dad's intel was wrong. We were supposed to be after a werewolf. Keyword 'A', that meant ONE! NOT A FUCKING PACK!

To sum it up. Dad found a string of murders in upstate New York. The victims were all women between the ages of eighteen and twenty-four, bodies torn to shreds, and hearts ripped out from their chests. Police's best guess was animal attacks, which I guess they were sorta right. The murders all fell the week of the full moon, which could only mean werewolf.

I wasn't with Dad when he found the case. We had gotten into a huge fight involving my relationship with Arden. She wanted me to join her hunting for the summer. Just the two of us. A chance to have some quality time before she left for Harvard in the fall. Dad didn't like that idea so much. He kept telling me that she was just a distraction. That I needed to focus on what really mattered. That the thing that killed mom was the only thing we should focus on.

He sounded like a broken record and I was done listening to him. For the first time, I actually spoke out against my dad. The only thing holding me back was Sam. I couldn't abandon my little brother, but Sam overheard my argument with Dad and insisted that he understood. My little brother wanted me to have some quality time with the girl I love. He kept insisting that I shouldn't mess things up with Arden, because " You're never going to find anyone as good as her that will willingly put up with you."

So I left. After a screaming match with Dad, I packed my shit and left. Just me and her riding in her 1969 Mustang Mach 1. Being on the road with Arden was amazing. The most fun I've had in my life. We didn't have to hide from each other. She could fully embrace her witch side and I didn't have to be some blunt-force object, a soldier. 

We traveled from town to town, state to state, saving people, hunting things, and having some fun along the way. We were coincidentally in New York when Dad called. At first, I wanted to tell him to fuck off, but Arden convinced me to hear him out, ignoring her hate for my dad.

Which brings us to our current predicament. We followed the werewolf into the woods and... 

It was a trap. 

We were ambushed. I was separated from Arden and Sam and I was panicking. I couldn't yell out to warn them for fear that I may endanger them.

The sound of gunshots went off in the distance and I started running toward it. The shots kept firing until suddenly they stopped.

"No," I muttered to myself.

I sprinted faster running through bushes and trees, hoping they were okay. I tripped over something and it sent me crashing to the ground. I glanced at what I tripped over and froze at the sight of a body. It was one of the werewolves and it was decorated with several bullet holes in the chest. I got up and continued running until I found them. Five werewolves laid dead and leaning against a tree was Dad.

"Dad!" I ran to him. I checked his pulse and sighed in relief when I found a pulse. He was just unconscious.

"Dean?!" I heard Arden yell.

"Arden?!" I ran around the corner and found her hunched over someone. Her head spun towards me as I ran closer.

"Oh my god, Dean. I need your help, now!" she said in a mixture of relief and urgency.

She turned back the body and I caught a glimpse of who she was fussing over. I got closer and froze... 

"Sammy?" I whispered in devastating disbelief.  

I felt something wet slip down my face and it took me a moment to figure out they were my tears. No, no, no,no,nonononono... This can't be happening. He couldn't be dead. Not him. Not Sam. Not—

"Dean!" Arden yelled. "Snap out of it. He's not dead, but he will be if you don't put pressure on his wound." She took charge and that was what I needed. "Take off his shirt. Then use the shirt to put pressure on the wound."

I did what she asked. Managing to cut off his shirt with a silver knife I had and pressed it on the deep bleeding gash in his stomach. While I was holding pressure Arden dipped her finger in Sam's blood and started painting a symbol on his chest. Since being on the road with her I've been exposed to all of her witchy-ness. I've seen how she's used her magic to help people and now I don't even question the sigils she's painting on my brother, because I knew she was doing every she could to save him.

She grabbed her silver knife and ran it across her palm. I winced, but her face remained stoic as if it was made of stone. She squeezed her hand and let her blood spill in the middle of the sigil. She started chanting in a language that I didn't know and couldn't begin to understand. I think it was Gaelic, but I wasn't sure. Slowly I watched her spilled blood and the sigil get absorbed into his skin and his gashes began to close. Sam's breathing became deeper and his pulse stronger.

Arden opened her eyes and took in a large breath as the rest of Sam's injuries healed. "He's going to be okay." She breathed. It didn't take a genius to see she was exhausted. Whatever she did drained her. "I put a sleeping spell so he can gain back his energy. When he wakes he's going to be just fine, like nothing ever happened. "

I started laughing in relief. I tackled her into a hug and kissed her head. "Thank you," I whispered. I felt her slouch against me like a puppet that had its strings cut. "Are you okay?" I asked concerned.

"Mmhmm, j-just used... too much magic... I'll be fine."

"Sweetheart, you shouldn't use this much magic." I reprimanded.

"I know, but it was Sammy." her voice sounded small. 

She was right. If she didn't do what she did, Sam would have been dead.

I sighed. "I love you."

"Love you too," she mumbled as she nuzzled into my chest.

I wanted to keep her in my arms forever, but our moment was short-lived.

A gun cocked and both of us froze.

"Get away from my sons."

Shit. Slowly Arden and I released each other. I turned and Dad had a gun pointed at her

"Dad, what are you doing?" I asked.

"Get away from her Dean." He ordered. "She's a witch."

Arden stayed quiet. Probably for the best. They already hated each other and anything she says might provoke him. Dad already had a gun trained on her. She didn't need to give him another reason to shoot.

"Dad put the gun down." I slowly walked in front of Arden, blocking his aim. "Let's talk about this."

"What's there to talk about? She's a witch. Now move out of the way!" 

I refused to move. If I do, Arden is dead. Dad looked at me and his eyes widened. His brief moment of revelation and surprise only lasted a second before it went back to his normal stern expression. 

"You knew," He accused.

"Dad —"

"How long have you known?" Dad interrupted. "How long have you, bewitched my son?" He then directed Arden.

"Hey! She doesn't have me under some spell." I yelled drawing Dad's attention back to me. "And I've known since we were kids."

I needed to convince him that Arden wasn't a threat. I can't lose her. Dad's face was unreadable.

"John I'm not like other witches. I help people. I heal people." Arden tiredly tried to appeal to him, but Dad only saw in black and white.

"She just saved Sammy's life! Doesn't that mean anything?!" I yelled.

Dad relaxed and lowered his gun. I let out a sigh of relief. I shifted my stance and it was enough for an expert marksman to have a clear shot. Which Dad was. Suddenly he lifted up his gun and pulled the trigger. 

BANG

Arden gasped in pain. The bullet entered her right shoulder.

"No!" I rushed to her, putting pressure on her bleeding shoulder. "You're going to be okay, Sweetheart," I muttered to her. "Will get this fixed up and then we're out of here. Just you and me. Okay?"

She nodded slightly, but her eyes were filled with fear. Arden has always had a gift of sensing others' emotions, especially mine, and lately, I've been picking up on her emotions. Most of the time it was her doing it on purpose, but there were times I wasn't so sure. This was one of those times. I felt her fear flood through me. She was terrified. She was terrified that we were going to be torn away from each other. There was also a lingering sadness and guilt. She thought it was her fault that Dad and I's relationship was shattering. She thought she was taking me away from my family.

"Hey, we're going to be all right." I tried to console her, but she was in pain and Dad still had a gun trained on her.

"Dean! Get away from her now!" Dad yelled.

"Piss off!" I yelled back. I wrapped my body around Arden's so Dad couldn't fire another shot without the risk of hitting me.

"Dean, I'm warning you—"

"Or What!?" I yelled. "You'll shoot me!?" I looked him dead in the eye. "Are you going to shoot me, John?"

At that moment I hated him. I was already seeing red and the only reason I wasn't tearing out his fucking lungs was the woman I loved moaning in pain in my arms. Dad seemed to waver. I had never called him by his first name. I just hope he can see the pure hatred in my eyes.

"Don't make me do this," John said quietly.

"No one's making you do—"

BANG

...

...

...

I had never been shot before. 

I didn't feel it at first. I was more shocked that he actually shot me. Then I felt a burning sensation on the back of my right shoulder.

Arden's eyes were blown wide in horror. She moved her hands from her bleeding shoulder to mine and that's when I saw the blood. The burning sensation increased with every second and it felt like someone shot a firework through my shoulder instead of a bullet.

"Dean!" Arden gasped. She shifted me so she could get a better look at the wound. Despite being shot she worried more for me than herself. "It's okay Deanie. I got you."

Immediately I felt her magic. Warm comforting tendrils swirled in my body locating the entry wound. I gritted my teeth as the bullet pushed out of my body, but the comfort of her magic made it bearable. The pain soon became a dull throb.

It's hard to describe, but I think I sorta understand what she meant by her magic being an extension of herself. I wasn't afraid, because her magic felt like her, warm, comforting, playful, mischievous.

She gazed down at me, giving me an exhausted reassuring smile that I couldn't help but return with a slightly dopey expression. I think I might be high. Her magic was acting like a drug, making me high. Everything felt alright.

BANG

...

...

...

Another shot rang. I shouldn't have let my guard down.

Her magic dissipated abruptly shocking my body like a bucket of ice water being poured on me. My head instantly snapped to my dad holding the smoking gun. I'm going to kill him, I'm going to-

"Dean?" a small voice said. I turned back just as Arden fell back.

"Arden?!" She started breathing rapidly as red bloomed from her chest. "Oh god!" I pressed my hands over her chest. "Ari stay with me. I know it hurts, but I need to apply pressure to your wound." My hands were covered in her blood as it gushed between my fingers.

"I-it d-doesn't... It d-doesn't hurt," she said in gasping breaths. She looked confused like she didn't fully process that she was shot.

"T-that's good," I said hoping it was. "It's not even that bad. I'm going to patch you up and you're going to be okay."

I wasn't sure if I was trying to reassure her or myself, but this couldn't be the end. There were so many things I needed to do with her. So many things I wanted to do with her.

Immediately an image of me and her in front of a house with a baby popped into my mind. I wanted it. I wanted it with my beautiful, smart, adorable, sarcastic, kind girlfriend that I loved with my entire being.

"D-dd Dean-n?"

"Shhh, save your strength. It's going to be okay." She shivered as a thin layer of sweat formed on her skin. She looked pale. Not her normal pale, but a sick, ghostly pale. I'm not ready for goodbyes. "You got to stay with me. Y-you promised you w-wouldn't leave me." Her eyes started to droop. "No! Don't shut your eyes. Keep those beautiful brown eyes open for me Merlin."

She forced her eyes open, trying to stay awake. That's my girl, keep fighting. Her eyes focused enough to look at mine. A small, sad smile formed on her face.

"I-I love y-you," She said quietly. Her voice was barely above a whisper.

She looked so weak. Nothing like the strong girl I knew. Not like the girl who would steal french fries off my plate when I wasn't looking, or put me in my place when I was acting like a dick, or hold me when I was feeling worthless. Drops of water landed on my hands that I still had on her chest. I thought it started raining. It took me a second to realize it wasn't.

"I love you too. God! I love you so much. Please just stay with me." I cried. I leaned my forehead so it was touching hers. I kissed her lips and I faintly felt her try to kiss back.

"Dean," A gruff voice said. I felt a hand on my shoulder and I swung around knocking it away.

"DON'T TOUCH ME!" I screamed at John. "YOU DID THIS!"

"It had to be done," John looked at me with a stony expression.

"You didn't have to do anything! You could have just let us go! We would have gone far away and you would never have heard from us again!"

"What's done is done."

"Nothing's done!" I yelled hysterically. "She isn't going to die!"

John did nothing, but his attention turned to Arden. I looked down and her face was blank.

"Arden?" I shook her. "Ari!? No! Please no!" I kept shaking her, but her blank expression remained. 

The sparkle of life was gone leaving dull, glazed, lifeless eyes. I wrapped my arms around her body and held her like my life depended on it. I felt violent sobs wreck through me. She couldn't be dead. 

"NO!" I screamed into the air. "NO!"

"Dean we need to go," John said. I didn't respond. John Winchester was dead to me. "Dean!" He yelled, but still, I refused to acknowledge him.

I felt empty. Arden took a piece of me with her and now I felt lifeless. I felt like I couldn't breathe. Arms grabbed me and ripped me off of her. I struggled to scramble back to her, but John held me back.

"NO!" I screamed, thrashing in his arms.

"It's dead Dean!" John yelled.

It.

He called her "it". Like she never was a person. Like he killed some monster instead of the love of my life.

I swung around and my fist met his face. He stumbled back, but I launched myself on top of him. I started wailing on his face. Tears running down my face. I kept punching him. I didn't know when I stopped, but eventually, I did.

I looked at what I had accomplished. John groaned in pain, his face was swollen with a mixture of blood and bruises. I felt like I should say something to him, but I didn't know what to say. I don't even know if I could talk anymore. I looked around and saw Sam still unconscious. I glanced down at myself and saw that I was covered in blood. Her blood. I looked for Arden and found her corpse a few feet away, all alone. She shouldn't be alone. I got off John and went to her body, engulfing her in my arms. Her lifeless eyes were still open. I shut them and I could almost imagine she was sleeping.

"Ari, no. Not you. I'm so sorry." I mumbled into her hair. Cradling her body. "It's all my fault. Everything is my fault. I couldn't protect you. I can't protect anyone. Please don't hate me. I love you. I love you so much. I'm sorry..."

I don't remember how long I stayed with her, mumbling to her. After a while, the morning sky began to lighten and I didn't have a single tear left in me. I knew I should have left before dawn, but I wasn't ready to face the world without her. I'm still not.

I picked her up and realized I was alone. No John, no Sam. I made the trek back to her car. I stopped before opening the door realizing that I didn't have the keys. I looked mournfully at her face.

"Sorry, Merlin,"

I placed her on the ground and searched her pockets for her keys. You are a disgusting piece of shit. How could you loot your dead girlfriend's corpse!? When I found them I unlocked the car and laid her across the back passenger seat. I should have laid a towel or a blanket first, remembering her scolding words when we got into a bad hunt and had to make a quick getaway earlier in the summer. I was stabbed and in her words was "bleeding profusely." She refused to let me in the car until she laid a towel over the seat. 

" Are you kidding me, Winchester? No way I'm going to just let you in my car with you bleeding like that. The blood will seep into the leather!"

I sat in the driver's seat and started the engine. Believe it or not, this was the first time driving her mustang. "You drive? Ha! Maybe when I'm dead Winchester."

This was wrong. I shouldn't be driving. She shouldn't be dead in the back seat. This is all your fault. Why do you destroy everything that's good in your life? She was perfect and now she's rotting in the backseat because of you. You should be dead, not her.

I made the drive back to Sioux Falls, avoiding major roads and highways. Bobby deserved to see her. I made the day's drive with hardly any stops. I didn't need sleep. Scratch that. I couldn't sleep. I looked in the back and would try to imagine that she was just sleeping. Yeah. Just sleeping. She'll wake up soon.

...

...

...

GASP

"Son of a bitch!"

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV

I couldn't see anything.

"Where am I?"

I was surrounded by darkness. Terrifying, all-consuming darkness.  Wait...I was shot!... Am I dead!?... Fuck...Being dead sucks. Dying sucks. John Winchester sucks. This whole situation sucks. Zero out of five stars. Would not recommend it.

"Hello?!" I yelled into the abyss.

...

"Anyone?!"

...

"Please! Help!"

...

Fear crept into me. I was panicking. I was alone and I couldn't see an end. I blindly started running, with no inkling of where I was going.

"No, No! Someone Help Me!"

...

"Dean?!"

...

"DEAN!" I screamed.

...

I kept screaming. Screaming for Dean, for Bobby, for Rufus, for Sam. Hell, I even fucking screamed for John Fucking Winchester, but no one replied. I don't know how long I've been here or how long I've been screaming. It felt endless. It felt like I'd been here for years. My only company is me, myself, and I. Was  this really the afterlife? An eternity of going insane with nothing, but your own thoughts? This was fucking false advertisement from every religion I knew of.

"I'M DONE!" I screamed a fter what felt like an eternity of wandering and screaming.

I've been here for so long that I could barely remember Dean. I could barely remember my own name. Tears poured down my face. I missed his green eyes... At least I think he had green eyes. They were green right?... maybe they were blue... Shit! Fuck!

"I'M FUCKING DONE! JUST END IT!" I screamed.

"Aww, already? I thought you would last longer."

I froze. Great, I finally lost it.

"I'm not going to disagree, but I'm not a figment."

I looked around the darkness searching for the voice.

"Who's there?!"

It was off-putting. The voice sounded like me.

"A friend."

"I'm sorry, but I was taught not to talk to strangers. Especially strangers that claim to be my friend."

"That's funny. You've been screaming for someone to answer you and when someone finally does you turn them away."

I was speechless. The voice was right. I have been screaming for someone for who knows how long. Could I afford to be picky?

"If it makes you feel better, we've met before."

What?!

"I have known you for a long time. Since before you were born. In fact, I've known about you since the first of your lineage."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means what I said."

This time the voice sounded like it came from right behind. I whipped around, but there was nothing there.

"You are a very important piece of the grand plan."

"Grand plan? What grand plan? Like the scripture? God?"

"Don't mention his name!"

Well, touchy.  I didn't like that the voice sounded like me, but something about her... it?... me?... whatever, was familiar.

"Sorry?... Umm, if "He who shall not be named" is real then shouldn't there be a heaven? Cause if this is what happens to us when we die then there are going to be a lot of upset religious white supremacists."

"There is a heaven, but you are not there."

"Umm, If this isn't heaven then..."

"It is not Hell either. Let us just say this is... a pit stop."

"A pit stop?"

"Yes,"

"For how long?"

"Till your vessel heals."

Again I was speechless.

"Excuse me? My vessel? Do you mean I'm not really dead and this is just some horrific fucked up nightmare?"

"Oh no. You are dead."

Okay? Thanks for letting me down gently.

"Temporarily and when your vessel heals, you will leave this place and be reunited with it."

"B-but I've been here for too long. Everyone I know and love would be dead or close to being dead."  Only if they somehow survived the hunting life and lived till a ripe old age.

"Hahahaha"

Great now it's laughing at me.

"Time is relative. Especially here, you think you've been here for years? Decades? Centuries?... You have only been here for hours, maybe a day."

No that isn't possible. It has to be lying. Could I dare hope?

"What if I don't believe you?"

"That is your prerogative, but either way, you will rejoin your vessel shortly."

Dean. I'll be with Dean shortly. I need to be with him. He must be worried sick.

"Yes, you will be with your paramour shortly."

She sounded annoyed like Dean was an inconvenience. Wait, can she read my thoughts!?

I felt a pull.

"Ahh... It seems your time is up. Do not worry. We will meet again. I'll always be there when you need some advice."

That's what I'm worrying about. And advice? Why would I need its advice?

The pull got stronger and I knew I had limited time.

"Who are you?"

"Like I said before. I'm a friend."

Before I could say ask anything else the pull increased and I was no longer in darkness.

(August 10th, 1997)

GASP

I launched up breathing in large gulps of air.

"Son of bitch!" Someone yelled and the car swerved. Also, I just realized I was in a car.

"Shit!" I screamed, grabbing onto the seat in front of me.

The car swerved to a stop and the man driving whipped around to look at me. His eyes were blown wide. A wide array of emotions were competing for dominance: fear, shock, relief, to name a few.

"Arden?" He said in disbelief.

He put the car in park and crawled over the seat to get to me. I was still in shock and was still processing what just happened. Coming back to life and almost getting into a car crash immediately after kinda does something to a girl. But soon enough reality settled in. I wasn't in the dark anymore. I was in a car. I touched the leather seats and knew I was in Reaper. And the man in front of me... I sighed in relief at the sight of his moss-green eyes. I was with Dean.

Tears poured down my face and I launched myself into his arms. He locked me in an iron-gripped embrace. He was never letting me go if he had anything to say about it. I felt my shirt dampen and realized that Dean was crying too.

"H-how? How are you back?" He muffled into my shirt. He was visibly shaking and all I could do was return his iron embrace.

Memories of what happened flashed through my mind.

I died.

John Winchester killed me after I healed Dean from a gunshot wound that John purposely inflicted. Rage bubbled inside of me but was quelled by Dean's shaking sobs. I also remembered what I saw afterward. Was that place real? Or was it just a figment of my imagination?

Dean released me reluctantly and cupped his hands around my face, gazing at me as if he was recording every living detail of my face.

"How are you alive?" He asked again.

I wracked my brain for an answer, but I didn't have one.

"I-i don't know. Maybe it's because I'm a witch and regular bullets don't work on me?" I was drawing up loose straws. "I don't know Dean, but I'm back and I'm here," I said running my hand soothingly through his hair.

"I thought I lost you." He stroked my cheek. So much pain was present in his red puffy eyes, but also so much relief. He leaned in a kissed me like his life depended on it. " I'm so sorry." He murmured.

"What for?"

"It's all my fault."

Excuse me? What?

"Dean, how is this your fault? You didn't shoot me. If I remember correctly you actually stood in front of a gun to protect me."

"I still moved and you died." He said projecting his guilt and self-hate. 

Was this man an idiot?

"Dean you were shot!... By your own fucking father trying to protect me. Of course, I was going to move you out of the way to heal you."

"I should have stopped you!" He yelled. "I should have remained in front of you, but I was too weak, and you—."

I cupped his face, wiping away his tears. "You are one of the strongest men I know."

"I'm only strong because of you and Sam. When you died, I felt like I couldn't breathe." Fresh tears spilled down his face, which I was quick to wipe away.

"It's okay Baby. I'm back." I consoled Dean.

"I love you so much."

"I love you too."

Dean and I remained cuddled together in the back seat for what seemed like hours. We finally detangled when Dean and I were a little more put together.

"Why didn't you put a towel down?" I complained, seeing my blood staining the seats.

"Are you serious? You were dead!" He gave me an incredulous look.

"Yes, I'm serious. Now I have to replace the leather."

Dean rolled his eyes, but he was just happy that I was still here for him to roll his eyes at.

"Oh, here," He threw my keys, which I caught effortlessly. "You might want those back."

"So you've been driving my car too?" Dean gave a nonchalant shrug. "Huh, I did say you could drive if I died."

"Not funny." Dean deadpanned.

"A little funny." I teased. Dean didn't crack a smile.

Okay. Time to lay off the dying jokes for a while.

We got back on the road and continued on with Dean's original plan. A part of me was always touching Dean, not that he complained. After what we had both been through it was safe to say we didn't want each other to leave each other's sight. We arrived at the salvage yard a little before sundown.

"What do we do know?" Dean asked as we walked inside.

"Nothing. All I want to do right now is sleep." I grabbed his hand. "In the arms of the man I love." I flashed him a smile and turned on the lights.

Except the lights wouldn't turn on. I shot Dean a look.

"Power outage?" I asked hopefully.

"Don't think so Sweetheart." He glanced around.

"Bobby?" I called out, but no answer. "Something's wrong."

"I left my gun in the car." He said lowly.

"Shit, I did too." I made eye contact with Dean. "Run,"

We ran back outside heading straight towards Reaper. Dean was ahead of me and before I could make it to the car I felt a blunt force hit me in the head sending me into darkness.

I woke up in the darkness. I was in a chair. My hands and legs were tied. No, no, no,nonononno. I can't be back there. I can't spend another hundred years in the abyss. I can't-

"uhhgg," a voice groaned in the darkness. "Arden?"

My ears perked. "Dean?" I said in relief. "What's going on? What's happening?"

Before Dean could answer the lights turned on, blinding us for a second. I looked around when my eyes adjusted. We were in Bobby's basement.

"What the hell?" Dean spoke.

I turned my head to see him in a similar position next to me. He looked equally as confused. I tried muttering a spell to get out of my bindings, but my magic wasn't responding. Panic filled my eyes as I muttered spell after spell. Nothing worked.

"You're finally up." A familiar voice said.

Coming down the stairs was John Winchester. His face was swollen and bruised. I wondered how that happened, but after a glance at Dean, I knew my answer.

"Magic isn't going to help you this time. That amulet around your neck prevents the wearer from accessing their magic." I looked down and for the first time, I noticed the amulet with a blood-red gem in the center. Ice filled my veins and I stared at the man in terror. John walked up to Dean and looked his son in the eyes. "I have to say, I'm disappointed in you son."

"You son of a bitch!" Dean yelled, struggling with the ropes around his wrists.

John's expression was unreadable. He turned away from Dean and walked to a table in front of us. It was covered in spell ingredients that he was putting into a bowl. Both Dean and I were confused. Why would John perform a spell? When he added the chicken feet I got my answer.

"No," I said panicking.

I fought harder against the restraints, muttering more spells that didn't work because of the fucking amulet around my neck... Dean looked at me concerned.

"I see you recognize the spell," John said grinding the chicken feet.

"John no, please," I said tears forming in my eyes.

I'm not the type who usually begs, but after dying once I didn't want to die again and go back to that place.

"I would say I'm sorry, but... I'm not. You betrayed my family's trust. You dragged Dean into your mess. You got him to betray his family." John said angrily. He placed the bowl down and turned to face me. "You deserve everything that happens next."

"What are you going to do?" Dean asked. When John didn't answer him he yelled it. "What are you going to do?!"

"It's a witch killing spell," I said to Dean.

"And this time you aren't coming back." John finished.

Dean's eyes widened and thrashed in his restraints. "NO!" He screamed.

Tears were streaming down my face. I don't think Dean could take me dying again. My wrists were raw and bloody from the ropes.

"You can't do this!" Dean yelled.

"I don't even recognize you," John said to Dean in disgust.

"John please I've done nothing wrong." I pleaded.

"But you will. Power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. No matter how much you claim to be innocent we both know the truth." John kneeled in front of me. "One day you'll become one of the witches that we hunt and the moral line will be too blurred for you to tell what's right and wrong. I'm doing you a favor."

My head dropped in defeat while Dean continued to thrash in his restraints. John went back to his spell and I looked at my struggling boyfriend.

"Dean," I said quietly. He didn't listen, too busy fighting the restraints. "Dean!" I said sharply, but again he refused to listen. "Please stop, you're hurting yourself." Blood was dripping from his wrists.

"No! I can't! I can't lose you again!"

"At least I got to see you again," I said sadly.

"You aren't going to die!" He yelled at me.

I gave him a sad smile. Why does he always have to be so stubborn? John turned back around, a bowl in his hand. The spell was complete. This was it.

"I love you," I said and Dean went ballistic.

"Dad, please stop you don't have to do this!"

"So it's Dad again?" John spat back. "This is for your own good."

"No! Please! Take me instead! Kill me! I'll do anything!" Dean begged.

John paused. A calculating look formed as he gazed at his son. For a few moments, he didn't say anything. Which worried me. John's a smart man and I knew I wasn't going to like whatever he was planning.

"Anything?" John said seriously.

"Yes!" Dean yelled desperately.

"You really got your hooks deep into my boy," John said to me. John was unreadable. For as long as I've known him, I've never been able to sort out his emotions. He hid his true intentions behind his anger for the thing that killed his wife. His anger was so prominent that I could never feel anything else. "I think I could come up with a compromise."

Dean looked hopeful at John's words while I dreaded what this compromise would entail.

"You're a powerful witch Arden and it goes against every fiber of my being, but I'll let you live." What's the catch? No way is John doing this from the bottom of his heart. "If...you wipe his memory."

"What?" I said shocked. He couldn't really expect me to wipe Dean's memory.

"You heard me," John said.

"I-I can't— You don't understand—"

"I understand completely." John set the bowl down and grabbed my chin between his hand forcing me to make eye contact with him. I felt sick. "If you're powerful enough to come back to life then your powerful enough to wipe some memories. I want you to erase yourself from my son. I don't want a trace of you inside his head." I looked at him in horror. I tried to interrupt, but he didn't give me a chance. "I'll leave you two to discuss, but let me tell you, either way, you're leaving my son's life."

He walked up the basement steps leaving Dean and me alone. I couldn't speak. Both options would kill me.

"You should do it," Dean said quietly.

I whipped my head towards Dean. "You can't be serious. Dean, you heard your father either way—"

"Either way nothing... At least you'll be alive." Dean looked defeated and broken. The sight broke my heart. I started breaking down.

"I can't lose you." I cried.

"Shhh. I'm sorry Sweetheart. I'm so sorry. I can't watch you die again." Tears ran down his face.

"I can't even perform the spell," I said sobbing.

"What?"

"Memory spells are difficult and they vary from case to case. I don't have the precision to erase myself from you. They're too many risks. I could accidentally revert you to your eleven-year-old self. Or put you in a permanent vegetative state. I could kill you, Dean!" I yelled.

I love him and even thinking about doing this made me sick. Even if I could perfectly perform the spell it's immoral. It's borderline taking someone's free will away. It tiptoes the line between light and dark magic. I could put my own psyche at risk trying to perform these types of spells and I don't want to become the things we hunt.

"So that's it there's no hope," Dean said quietly. He sounded weak. "I can't live without you. When this is all done I'm going to strap myself into your car and I'm going to drive myself off a pier."

"No!" I said horrified.

"What other option is there?!" He yelled.

"I don't know, maybe not kill yourself!" I yelled back. "Stop acting like a selfish prick and learn to live without me!"

"Sorry Queenie, but I'm a selfish person." He said sternly. 

He wasn't a selfish person. He's actually one of the most selfless people I know, but based on his expression I knew he would be inexorable. I guess everyone has their breaking point. I thought my parents were selfless, but where are they now? Dead, and soon Dean will be too unless I think of an alternative.

 Come on Arden! You're smart. Hell, you're fucking genius, now figure something out! The memories of Gabrielle Turner flashed through my head. I wasn't able to save her, but I'll be damned if I couldn't prevent Dean's suicide.

I felt a familiar tickle in the back of my mind. Something I haven't felt since Gabby's death. I can help you save Dean. It whispered. It was dark. It was wrong, but yet again it. sounded so convincing. A flash of realization went through my mind like two wires sparking together to jump-start a car. You're the voice, aren't you? From that place.

Yes.

And you're the one that tried to convince me to bring Gabby back.

Yes.

It was starting to make sense now. That's why it said we met because we have. 

Why me? Why are you trying to get me to use dark magic?

I thought back to when it was trying to get me to use a dark ritual to bring back Gabby.

You ignorant single-minded girl.

EXCUSE ME?! Single-minded and ignorant are the last things I would describe myself as.

Magic is neither light nor dark, good or bad. It is just magic. A tool, to be used however you wish.

It's a drug, addictive, corrupting—

That sounds like a personal problem... I can not force you to do anything... I am just a source of knowledge. Use me how you like... I can give you a spell that would save you, and your lover, and satisfy your lover's father... Are you willing to accept my services?

It was tempting and I was running out of time. Could I really be picky in a situation like this?

You failed with Gabrielle. Are you willing to learn from your mistakes?

You didn't answer my first question. Why me?

I believe I have already answered this question. You're an important piece to a future puzzle, but you have a lot to learn. When you are ready, I'll be ready.

That really didn't answer my question, but I have more pressing matters.

What's the spell?

While I was talking to the voice in my head Dean was looking at me in concern.

"Arden?" The sound of his voice brought me back to reality.

"I think I have a plan," I said somberly.

Dean didn't say anything and I continued to speak. I told him my plan while trying to prevent myself from shedding more tears. This was going to be hard for both of us, but we both didn't want each other to die. When I finished Dean's somber face matched mine. He reluctantly nodded, not trusting himself to speak. We waited for John to join us, both dreading what was going to happen next. Moments later we were alerted by John's footsteps. Our time was up.

"Have you made a decision?" John asked.

"Yes... But I can't do exactly what you've asked." I told him.

"And why is that?" he asked. I told John about the possible risks of erasing all of me from Dean's memory and proposed an alternative. "And this will work?"

I nodded.

"What do you need?" He asked and I mentally sighed in relief that he wasn't completely heartless.

"Just this amulet off."

John grabbed the bowl that contained the witch killing spell as a precaution and cut my restraints.

"One step out of line and you're dead." He says to me.

I nodded and took the amulet off. Immediately I felt the pleasant comfort of my magic flow through my veins. I looked at  Dean who's been silent since his father's arrival. We made eye contact and he gave me a nod to proceed. I approached him and laid my hands on both sides of his head. Unconsciously my fingers stroked his hair and I only realized my actions when Dean comfortably hummed at the sensation.

"I love you," He whispered to me. leaning his face into my hand.

"I love you too,"

I brought my lips to his. I tried sending all my love and emotion into the kiss, which made him reciprocate. Both of us were unwilling to break the connection, but we were interrupted.

"finish the spell," John said gruffly. When Dean and I broke the kiss, we glared at John. I turned back to Dean.

"Close your eyes," I whispered. It looked like he wanted to resist, but we both knew what the alternative would be if he didn't. He closed his eyes and I closed mine. I channeled my magic into my hands. 

You know what to do.

"Calma an inntinn. Leig a-steach mi. Tog ciste dhomh airson rudan a chuir a-steach. Smaoinich air na rudan a tha mi airson falach agus cuir iad sa bhroilleach a-staigh. Aon uair 's gu bheil e glaiste cha chuimhnich thu. Cha smaoinich thu, Cha dèan thu cinnteach. Gus an latha thig mi air ais leis an iuchair. Fosglaidh mi a 'bhroilleach agus leigidh mi iad an-asgaidh."

As I recited the spell I released my magic into Dean. I opened my eyes and I was in Dean's mind. This spell wasn't like normal memory spells. It was designed to take a few key moments from a memory and lock them in a mental chest. Then alter the original memory so the host doesn't have any questions. The original memories were still there, but they were now repressed.

I sifted through Dean's head picking memories, altering them, then sealing away the originals. After the process was done I knew more about Dean Winchester than anyone else. I slowly retreaded my magic from his head. It was done. I stumbled back, the spell used a lot of magic and I was feeling a strain on my body. I wiped the trickle of blood from my nose and gave John a nod.

"He'll be out for a bit." I untied Dean's restraints and healed his wrist. "There's no evidence of this...incident ever happening. I suggest moving him to a bed. I assume he'll have more questions if he wakes in Bobby's basement."

John set the witch killing spell back on the table and went to his son. "What does he think happened?" John asked.

"He now thinks we had a few bad fights over the summer that lead to a major one during the hunt, which almost got us killed...When he wakes up you'll tell him that he was thrown against a tree and was knocked unconscious. Then you explain how we got to Bobby's." A few tears escaped me. He looked at me as if he was saying 'And then what are you going to do?' I sighed. "Then I'll keep my distance."

"Good."

He lifted Dean onto his shoulders and took him upstairs. I stayed in the basement and took care of the witch killing spell. I didn't want John to have second thoughts. 

You did well. The spell was perfect.

"Oh, shut up!" I said aloud. The headache I was currently sporting didn't need an ominous voice.

When I finished disposing of the spell I walked upstairs to wait for Dean to wake. I found Bobby and Sam asleep. Bobby was at his desk and Sam was in one of the guest rooms. Turns out John drugged them with benzodiazepines before we got here. They were knocked out and completely oblivious to my almost murder. I didn't think I could hate John more, but I was wrong.

"What the—?" I heard Dean."Son of bitch, my head."

John passed me and went into the room following his part of the plan.

"Dad?"

"Yeah, son it's me. Took a big hit. How's your head?" John questioned.

It felt awkward listening in on their conversation so I went downstairs. I heard more groaning coming from Bobby's office. Bobby was waking up and he was not a happy camper.

"Arden? What the hell happened?"

"You were drugged," I said, not having the energy to ease into it. I leaned on the wall for support.

"What?"

I rolled my eyes. "I literally just told you, old man." I snapped.

"Hey! Watch the attitude." Bobby took a good look at me and his features formed into a look of concern. What he saw didn't resemble his lively goddaughter. Instead, he saw a broken shell of a person."What's wrong?"

"The cat's out of the bag."

"Did Dean find out?" Bobby asked concerned. I gave him an incredulous look. He couldn't be serious.

"What? He's known since I was twelve... or at least he used to." I muttered the last bit. I did not have the mental energy for this. "What rock have you been living under? I was talking about John."

Bobby's eyes bulged. He lifted an unfinished glass of whiskey and started putting things together.

"John drugged me." I nodded my head giving him a silent 'duh, I just told you.'

"He tried to kill me in the basement. Had me and Dean tied up like some slasher film." I thought it best to leave out that he killed me once already until we had everything situated.

"Are you alright?" he asked.

"No," I said brokenly.

Bobby came around and hugged me. Something he rarely does. I felt my resolve break and started crying for what felt like the millionth time, into his shirt. I hate crying, especially in front of people. I'm more of an 'if you need to cry go cry in the shower' type of gal, and crying is making me feel even more pathetic than I've been feeling.

When I settled down, I told him what John made me do. Bobby is a grumpy man, but I never have seen him this angry.

"I'm going to kill that bastard."

"After I finish my part of the deal."

Bobby looked at me like I had grown two heads.

"Why in hell would ya honor that deal? He just tried to kill you!"

I gave Bobby a sad, weak smile. "Because we both know you're not really going to kill, John Winchester and if I don't complete my end of the deal, he's going to tell every hunter that he knows that I'm a witch... And if that happens my life is over."

Bobby was stewing in anger and hatred.

"Just get the shotgun ready, just in case he tries to double-cross." I turned to leave the room. "I want them out as soon as possible."

I slowly walked back up the stairs. My body fighting me every step of the way.

"Arden!" I looked down the hallway and saw Sam waiting outside the room Dean and John were in. "You're okay!" The fourteen-year-old ran up to me and gave me a hug.

A smile forced its way onto my face. He was okay. No signs that he almost died. He was healthy and growing up so fast. He was only an inch or two shorter than me, but probably in the next year, he'll outgrow me. I hugged him back savoring my little munchkin.

"Yeah, I'm okay, just sore and tired. How about you" I asked. I shuttered at the thought of what would happen if I didn't get to him in time. 

You're secret would have been safe.

I internally rolled my eyes. Who asked you? Fuck off!

I couldn't imagine a world without little Sammy. A world without him would be a sad world.

"Oh yeah, I'm fine... Huh, it's funny. I can't actually remember what happened. I thought for a second I was..." He paused laughing awkwardly. "It's crazy... I thought I had my stomach ripped open. Must have been some hard hit to the head."

"Well, you don't look like you have a concussion." I didn't need Sam figuring out I had magic too. "Let's be happy you didn't really get your stomach ripped open. I would have missed you munchkin."

"Oh, God! Not that nickname. I'm almost as tall as you."

I nudged him playfully. "You'll always be my little Munchkin," I said in a baby voice that made Sam groan playfully.

"I'm out of here. Go be mean to your boyfriend." Sam laughed going downstairs.

"Yeah... will do," I said to myself. I was happy for a second.

I walked into the room without knocking. John and Dean's conversation stopped. John shot me a glare while Dean looked relieved that I looked okay.

"You didn't knock," John said.

I shrugged. "It's my house." I walked to the other side of Dean's bed and held his hand. "How are you feeling?"

"A lot better now that you're here." He shot me a wink and I felt myself smile.

"You can leave now John."

Surprisingly John listened, which shocked me and Dean.

"Did I imagine that?" Dean said shocked.

"Only if we both imagined it."

I turned to face Dean, grimacing at a flare of pain. Dean noticed right away.

"Are you okay?" He asked.

"Yeah,... How about you? Took a nasty hit."

Dean being Dean shrugged it off. "Just a headache,"

"Hey do remember my twelfth birthday?"I asked.

Dean gave me a weird look. "I think so. The details are a little fuzzy."

"You don't remember climbing on top of cars like a dumbass?"

Dean's eyes widened. "Oh yeah!" Dean laughed. " We were hanging out in that van hippy van, listening to music and chowing down on junk food...Ha, we decide to climb the pile of cars—"

"Excuse me? We? If I remember correctly and I do. You decided to climb and I was trying to get your ass down."

"Yeah, that sounds like you. Always killing the party...jeez, I'm kidding. Don't look at me like that." He raised his hands in surrender as I shot him a deadly glare. He sighed. "I should have listened to you...Fell and broke my arm. I remember Dad ripped me a new one when he found out."

"Is that all you remember?" I asked hesitantly. Please remember.

"Yeah? It was seven years ago Queenie, you can't expect me to remember every detail. We don't all have a perfect memory like you." He teased.

I gave him a small nod. It worked. The spell worked. Dean didn't remember me saving his life. Dean didn't remember I had magic.

I tried to mask how upset I was, but Dean was able to read me like a book. "What is it? Somethings bothering you."

"Nothings botherin—"

"Arden," Dean gave me a scolding look. "What's wrong."

We both agreed to this. But why does it have to be so hard?

"I think I'm done hunting." I hesitantly said. Just follow the plan, Arden.

Dean gave me a confused look. "What do you mean you think you're done."

"I don't want to be a hunter anymore." I lied.

"Just like that? You want to stop hunting? What about all the people we save?"

He was getting angry.

"I want a normal life." You can never have a normal life.

"What about me!? I'm not normal!" He yelled. "I'm a hunter, Arden. I'm not normal, I don't live a normal life. If you want a normal life does that mean you don't want to be with me?" I dropped my gaze and I swear that I could hear Dean's heart shatter. It took every bit of willpower in me to resist wrapping my arms around him. "Ari I'm sorry. I-I didn't mean that."

"N-no you're right," I said trying not to break down.

"No, I'm not Sweetheart." He said urgently. I could feel his panic. "I'm always wrong remember? You're the smart one in the relationship."

The sounds of Bobby and John yelling distracted us for a second before I turned back to Dean.

"Think about it, Dean. We've been fighting all summer and our last one almost got you killed. Maybe it's a sign that we shouldn't—"

"No, please." Tears weld up in his eyes. "Don't end this. We can work this out. I'm sorry about the fights. I don't even remember what they were about." 

Yeah, because I planted those memories. 

Dean was desperate. His emotions were all over the place.

"I'm sorry Dean, but I want a normal life, and you're not going to give up hunting...I think it's time we break up."

Dean and I were both openly crying. I hated myself. I never wanted to lie to him or hurt him. I promised to never leave him and I did just that.

"Ari, please," Dean begged.

"We're done, Dean."

I quickly left the room. Leaving a heartbroken man. His emotions were crashing into me, love, heartbreak, betrayal, guilt, self-loathing, self-hate, worthlessness.

I rushed downstairs and saw Bobby and John arguing. I went right up to John and pushed him.

"It's done you son of a bitch! It's done! I hope you're happy!" I cried

As usual, John didn't show any emotion, but I bet he was riveting to himself.

"I think it's time for you to leave," Bobby said coldly. The sound of a shotgun cocking drew my attention toward Bobby. "Now get off my property before I blast you full of buckshot."

I wanted to say something, but I did tell him to grab a shotgun.

"What's going on?" The voice was monotoned and numb. I didn't need to turn to know who it was.

"We're leaving son," John said leaving the house.

"Yes sir," Dean replied. Daddy had his soldier again.

Bobby followed them outside. His shotgun trained on John.

"Sam get in the car we're leaving," John commanded.

Sam was sitting on the porch a book opened on his lap.

"What? Why?" He asked confused.

"I said get in the car, Sam." John snapped, not wanting to deal with insubordination.

"But I want to know what's going on?" Sam protested.

Sam looked at me for answers but froze at my disheveled face. He then noticed the shotgun in Bobby's hand and silently asked what was going on. I shook my head silently telling him that things had gone to shit.

"Just listen to Dad, Sam," Dean said going straight to the front seat.

Sam looked like he didn't want to leave me in the state I was in, but his dad was getting more impatient by the second. He gave me an apologetic look and went into the backseat of the Impala.

"Get off my property Winchester and never come back," Bobby said menacingly.

John got into the Impala and drove off and as it drove farther away I felt a part of me leave with it. The part that belonged to Dean.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

( October 30th, 1997 )

(Arden Age 19, Dean Age 18, Sam Age 14)

I hated writing essays. It was by far the most tedious thing I've had to do since starting college. Especially when you have to write a 10,000-word essay on medieval medicine and how it connects to magic and faith.

I rubbed my bleary eyes and looked around me. I've been awake for over twenty-four hours, doing assignments, studying for tests, you know typical college stuff. The library was deserted, but that's what I get for studying in the library at eleven at night on the Friday before Halloween. Most people were out partying and making bad decisions. Not me I guess. I kinda regretted declaring my major and minor so early. At Harvard, you don't have to declare a major till sophomore year. Why did I decide to declare so early!?... I don't fucking know?! I'm a fucking moron. I was majoring in Folklore studies focusing on the occult and was minoring in psychology.

I stopped after writing about 2,000 words. Figured that would be a good stopping point. I packed up my textbooks and left the library giving the librarian at the front desk a quick wave goodnight. You could hear the distant hollerings of drunk idiots partying in the Harvard houses (Harvard's version of frat houses). My roommate, Kat was most likely one of them.

Kathrine or Kat as she liked to go by, was an awesome roommate. We hit it off on the first day. She was everything that you could want in a roommate and a friend. My only issue was that she practically flirted with anything that moved. Guys, girls, it didn't matter.  Which I don't have a problem with. What I do have a problem with is when she brings these randos back to our dorm. There's nothing like having to go to sleep with loud moans and grunts on the other side of the wall. At least we both have separate bedrooms. 

Kat tried bringing me out tonight, but I refused. Mainly because when you go out partying with Kat, boys tended to flirt with her and by extension me and I wasn't ready for that. I did have to make it up to her. I had to promise to go with her to the Cabot House costume party tomorrow. We're even going to coordinate our costumes; both of us were going to be sexy flappers from the 1920s. 

I inwardly cringed at the attention me and Kat were going to draw. I didn't want that type of attention and I wasn't ready to get back into the dating pool. My breakup with Dean was only two months ago and I was still depressed about it. I haven't been able to sleep peacefully since. Guilt and shame haunted my dreams. 

I missed him so much. Both me and Bobby haven't been in contact with the Winchesters since the incident. I constantly find myself thinking about them. Worrying about them. How was Dean doing? Was Sam alright? I couldn't contact them. John Winchester would literally have my head if I tried.

I started walking back to my dorm, longing for the comfort of my bed. Tomorrow was Halloween aka Samhain for the witch community. Samhain is basically New Year for witches. It signifies the end of the summer and harvest months and introduces the dark, cold, and dead months of winter. It's also the time when the veil between the dead and the living is the thinnest and most witches and pagans practicers use it to honor family and friends who passed away. I had a small altar prepared in my room for Mom, Dad, and Gabrielle Turner in honor of the holiday.

I continued my walk when I felt an eerie feeling come over me. Like someone dipped me in a tub of ice water. I wanted to ignore the feeling, but living with a grumpy old hunter for six years made overlooking these types of things a little difficult. I sighed tiredly. I abandoned my previous intentions of walking back to my dorm and followed the eerie energy. It led me to an alley on the edge of campus right next to one of the lecture halls.

Please don't be a dead body. 

Please don't be a dead body.

I went further into the alley and saw a figure slumped against the wall. When I got closer I could tell it was a guy maybe around my age. I couldn't tell with the ninja costume he had on. Maybe he's sleeping. 

As I got closer I  saw the gaping hole in his chest. Damn it, poor ninja. I sighed. This is just great. Note the sarcasm. 

GRRRRRRRRR

I froze when I heard the growl. Shit. I was not prepared for this situation. All of my weapons were stashed in my car and I was nowhere near it.

I saw movement from the corner of my eye and quickly turned and raised my hands. If this thing tried anything I was going to lite its ass on fire. I locked on to a pair of amber eyes. A dark furry mass slowly approached me. It looked like a dog, but I wasn't taking any chances.

As it approached I noticed it was limping. It was injured. I felt a tickle of emotion come from the animal. It was scared and confused. I was confused. 

Normally I couldn't pick up on animal emotions. I looked closer and I couldn't tell if It was a very large dog or a wolf.  Maybe one of those dog-wolf hybrids.  I lowered my hands a little bit.

"Hey, buddy?" I said in a gentle voice. The animal whimpered. "It's okay. Come here," I patted my leg trying to get the dog-wolf to come. I didn't know what compelled me to summon it, but part of me said it didn't mean any harm.

If someone saw me now they would think I was insane, standing in an alley calling to an injured dog or wolf with a dead body a couple of feet away. I silently prayed to all the gods I knew that the mutt didn't have rabies... or wasn't a skinwalker. I also prayed that I wouldn't get caught by the police.

The dog slowly limped to me and I hesitantly held my hand out for it to sniff. It didn't bite me which I guess was a good sign. I slowly moved my hand to pet the dog's head. Surprisingly it let me. After just a few pets the dog nuzzled into my leg asking for more pets, which I gave. I drew my hand back when I felt something wet. It was blood, but not from the dead body. The dog's front right leg had some painfully deep gashes.

"That doesn't look good," I muttered. The dog seemed to agree and gave a painful whine.

The dog didn't have a collar, so there wasn't an owner I could call and I really didn't want to wait for someone to find me with a dead body a few feet away from me. I was tempted to just leave, but the dog gave me some seriously pathetic puppy eyes.

"Damn it," I said to the dog. " Those puppy eyes are as good as Sam's. Fuck! I'm going to regret this... Come on." I patted the outside of my leg and left the alley, the dog limping behind me. Its tail wagging a little, probably happy that I wasn't abandoning it.

I know what you're thinking. Arden did you seriously just leave a dead body in an alley!? Yes. Yes, I did. It's not like the body was in some remote location or anything. Someone would stumble across it. The body would easily be found in the morning if not sooner.

We slowly made our way back to my dorm. I put an illusion spell on the dog to make it appear invisible when we got closer to the building. I didn't need to be questioned and reprimanded by security guards for having a dog.

"You better keep your muzzle shut," I said to the dog. The dog gave a quiet ruff in acknowledgment. "I hope that means yes."

I opened the door to the dorms and heard a piercing scream in the distance. I guess someone found the body. 

I let the dog in and casually walked by the front desk, not making eye contact with the security guard. I took the stairs up to the third floor and walked to the very end of the hallway to mine and Kat's suite. I ushered the dog inside and straight to my room, locking the door.

I sighed in relief. I couldn't believe that worked. I flipped on the lights and turned to the dog. I could see it a lot better in the light. It was also huge. It was almost half my height! The dog had to be a wolf-dog hybrid based on its features. It was probably mixed with a German Shepherd. The dog had all-black fur and amber eyes. It looked beautiful. If I was Cruella Deville I would make a coat out of its fur. I could also see the ugly gashes on its front leg.

"You poor thing."

I crouched down and gently placed my hands on its leg. The dog flinched but didn't run away. I felt the familiar rush of magic flow to my fingertips and into the dog's leg. The dog bristled not expecting the magical sensation but remained still. The skin knitted itself back together and soon it looked like nothing ever happened. The dog gave a happy bark and licked my cheek.

"I guess that's a thank you." I laughed. "You're welcome. I guess I can't keep calling you it." I leaned down and looked underneath the dog. "You've been a very good boy."

I laid on the bed and patted the space beside me. He jumped up and settled into my side. I started petting his soft fur and felt him relax at my touch. He reminded me of the Grimm from Harry potter who was really Sirius Black. 

Hmm, Sirius, maybe that's what I'll call him. I kept petting him till I started to dose off. I didn't realize how tired I was till I laid down. I felt a comforting energy coming from him that soon sent me into the realm of slumber.

I woke up to the sound of the main door opening. I looked at the dog next to me and silently cursed.

"Oh no," 

I launched off the bed startling the dog, and ran out of the room closing the door behind me. 

"Hey!" I said, cringing at how high-pitched my voice sounded.

Kat looked at me confused. "Hey," 

She was in a short leather skirt with a crop top and a leather jacket. I quickly looked at the clock. 3:00 AM, I've only been asleep for a few hours.

"Okay, Okay Okay. Before you get pissed off, I just want you to know that I stumbled across him and he was hurt so I brought him to our place and healed him up. He didn't track any mud. Just wanted to be petted. I-I figured he could stay the night and we could try to find him a home tomorrow." I slowly walked back towards my bedroom door and opened it, keeping my eyes on my roommate.

Kat's eyes widened, then gave an approving nod. 

"He can stay the night." She said in a flirtatious voice.

I turned and my eyes widened when I saw a muscular shirtless guy on my bed. The fuck?! Two seconds ago he was a dog. 

"Excuse me for a moment," I said to Kat and went into my bedroom closing the door. I rushed over to the guy.

"All right, who the hell are you?" I said lowly so Kat couldn't hear us.

"Oh come on Arden, I'm hurt. You really don't recognize me?"

I looked him over again and my jaw dropped. He changed a lot. He was taller and more muscular and his face was more sculpted. I couldn't believe I didn't recognize him the second I saw him, but in my defense, he was a dog seconds ago.

"E-Elijah? Oh my god," I took a step back trying to process.

"I'm glad you didn't forget about me." He gave a slight chuckle. 

That's why I could feel the dog's emotions. That dog was really a person and not just any person, but my ex-boyfriend. And speaking of emotions his's were all over the place, but mainly I could sense his fear. He was scared. 

"Please don't run away. I-I need your help. I don't know what's happening to me." 

I didn't realize it, but I had been backing away from him. Maybe he was the thing that killed the ninja. I stopped and took a breath. He's not attacking me now, which was a good sign. Right?

"Did you kill him?" I asked. Dreading the more obvious answer. "That guy in the alley, did you kill him?"

"What?! No!" He said in horror. "I know what it looks like, but I didn't kill him. I smelled blood and went to investigate. That's when I found the body and... and the thing that killed him. It saw me and that's when..." 

He touched his shoulder. The same shoulder that was injured.

Why couldn't things be black and white? Everything would be simpler... But that's the John Winchester way and I refuse to be him.

"What are you even doing here?" I sighed.

"I go to school here. I was accepted to their business program." He replied.

I looked at him in shock, but then I remembered how smart Elijah was. We were both on the honor roll and his athletic prowess probably got him a pick at any ivy league school of his choosing. And he just had to choose Harvard.

"When did you get bit?" I asked.

"Bit? What are you talking about?"

"Think Elijah!" I said sternly. "You had to have been bitten by something, that's the only explanation I can think to explain how you were just a dog moments ago."

"What, like a werewolf or something?" He said incredulously.

"Or a skinwalker."

Elijah looked at me like I grew another head. "A what!?"

"A skinwalker. They can turn themselves into an animal at will. Werewolves turn partially into a wolf, but only during the peak of the lunar cycle." I walked to my dresser picking up a silver necklace. "But all of them have a weakness to silver." I walked to him and touched my necklace to his arm.

...

...

...

"Was that supposed to do something?" He asked giving me a strange look.

My jaw dropped as I pressed the silver necklace to his arm again. "It's silver, It's supposed to burn," I said shocked.

Elijah raised an eyebrow at me. "Are you sure it's silver?"

"Yes, you idiot!"

He raised his hands in surrender. "Hey don't get mad at me because it's not burning me... And why are you trying to burn me?"

I didn't get it. How was this possible?

"I'm not trying to burn you... Well, I am, but I'm just trying to prove a point. Why isn't this working?"

"Are you sure I am what you say I am?" He asked. I shot him a glare. "Hey I know you're not used to being wrong, but can you think about it for a second?"

Fuck, he was right. Damn it! I hated being proven wrong. I never heard of a shifter being able to resist silver. Do I even want him to be a shifter? Something killed that guy and the obvious suspect was him, but I knew it wasn't. Elijah wasn't a murderer.

"How did this even happen?" I asked. "When did you start—"

"Having the urge to play fetch?"

"This is serious Elijah. You were a dog."

"And you don't think I know that?! It's taking all that I have not to book myself to the nearest psychiatric facility. I don't know what's going on!" He spat. 

He was trembling and for some reason, all I wanted to do was comfort him. Maybe it's because we used to date, but something about this seemed similar and different all at the same time. Without thinking I sat next to him and wrapped my arms around his shoulders, and just like a light switch his body stopped shaking and I felt him relax in my arms. 

"I started changing a few days after move-in. I was at a party taking shots, flirting with... girls, then I go outside to take a piss, and the next thing I know I'm furry and on all fours taking a leak on a tree. I woke up the next morning with the biggest hangover and I thought the whole turning into a dog thing was just a dream, but a week later I turned on the way to my public speaking class. It used to be a once-a-week thing, but it's been happening more often. This was my third time this week changing and I have zero ideas on how to stop it."

He slumped over in defeat. His hands gripping his hair in frustration. I couldn't see all of his face, but I could make out the glistening streak of tears.

"Will figure this out, Elijah. Despite our breakup, I still care. I might not have the same feelings, but I still consider you a friend." I said to him while rubbing little circles on his back.

"Thanks"

We sat there in peaceful silence till a loud knock startled the two of us.

"Guys?!" My loud obnoxious roommate yelled. "I know you're probably doing the nasty, but you both should see this."

Normally I would have told her to shut up and she would reply with one of her childish comebacks, but her voice didn't have the same teasing tone that it usually had. I looked at Elijah and apparently, we were already on the same wavelength. I went to my closet and grabbed an overly large sweatshirt and tossed it to Elijah.

"Here it may be a bit small, but it's all I got for you in the clothing department." I was about to open the door when I heard him chuckle. I turned and gave him an odd look. "What's so funny?"

"If I remember correctly this was one of my favorite sweatshirts that you stole and refused to give back while we were dating." He said lifting his former Marshal High school baseball sweatshirt.

I immediately flushed red in embarrassment. "Oh my god, you can have it back."

"Why thank you." He said slipping the sweatshirt on. It was a little snug on him due to how much he's grown since his sophomore year of high school. "It's so nice to be reunited with such a cherished item. Brings a tear to my eye." He said wiping an imaginary tear.

I playfully punched his arm which he feigned hurt. It was weird how easily we slipped into our old habits. We both walked out of my room and saw Kat wrapped in a blanket. Her eyes were glued to the TV.

"Okay Kat, what was so important," I asked.

She responded by turning up the TV.

"Moments ago a body was found in an alley next to one of Harvard College's lecture halls. Police were called after two college students stumble upon the body after a night of partying. The body was found with his chest torn open. A driver's license found on the body confirms the identification of a twenty-year-old male, Joshua Binx. Police are unsure of the cause of death but are speculating a possible animal attack. Police are warning locals and college students and encouraging people to stay indoors and not travel alone. More updates will be announced later tonight."

My eyes widened. Well, that didn't take long. I looked at Elijah. He was still staring at the TV, his mouth parted open.

"You were at the library tonight, right?" Kat spoke from underneath her blanket. "That guy was found close to the library. That could have been you!" She said with concern.

"Let's be fortunate it wasn't me," I said. I went to her on the couch and wrapped my arms around her. She snuggled into me, whimpering slightly. "It's okay, We're okay."

I soothed Kat till she fell asleep. Elijah helped me get her into her bed. Then we returned to my room.

"We need to figure out what you are. What that thing was." I yawned, pulling books out from underneath my bed.

"Hey," He said grabbing my arm. "You need to sleep."

I wanted to argue, but I was exhausted. I haven't slept in... forty-two hours, give or take due to naps. He guided me to my bed.

"We'll figure everything out in the morning and that includes how you know all this shit and how you healed me." He said. My eyes widened. Shit, I totally did just reveal my magic. "Don't think I didn't notice. I may have been a dog, but if you haven't realized it yet, I'm slightly more intelligent than your average dog."

I wanted to explain myself, but he gently pushed me against the mattress. 

"Tomorrow." He whispered gently.

Elijah turned off the light. In the dark, he was moving an extra blanket to the floor making himself a place to sleep.

"You don't have to sleep on the floor," I said quietly.

"I guess I could sleep on the couch." He said, grabbing the blanket.

"I meant, we could share," I said awkwardly.

What was I doing? The couch was fine. He would be comfortable, but part of me wanted him close by.

"I don't know if you noticed, but that bed is a little small." He gestured to my twin-sized bed.

"You could try shifting?"

He stilled. "I...I haven't tried"

Before I could say anything else, Elijah dropped down onto all fours.

"Elijah?"

He groaned a reply, trying to shift himself. The groan transformed into a whine, then silence.

"Elijah?" I questioned. I leaned over the side of the bed, but I jumped back when a dark shape leaped onto the bed. "Fuck!" I gasped. "Damn it, Elijah, you scared the shit out of me."

Elijah humphed as if mocking me.

"Well, glad you find it amusing," I said fighting the urge to roll my eyes.

I placed my hand on him, running through his black fur. He nuzzled into me, giving a content sigh. I felt my eyelids droop as I continued to pet him.

"Goodnight Elijah,"

For the first time since my breakup with Dean, I had a peaceful night's rest.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

(October 31st, 1997)

Last night was the first peaceful night of sleep I've gotten since my breakup with Dean. Since then my dreams have been flooded with visions, but they're too muddled to decipher a clear message. It's frustrating; I used to have all sorts of clear vivid visions when I was a kid and now I couldn't even make out one. It used to be so simple, but I haven't had a vision since I was a kid. The last vision I remembered happened the day I met Dean. I was eleven years old, my parents were just killed and this little boy offered to sleep next to me so I wasn't alone. The vision sent me to a time when Dean and I were a lot older. My memory was a little foggy on the details, but when I think about it now, I wonder if that vision will ever come to light. Could I change what I envisioned? Does this mean that Dean and I will be reunited? Or did I screw it up by giving in to John's request? 

I rubbed the sleep out of my eye. Despite sleeping well, I woke up early to do research. I needed to know what Elijah was and I needed to know what killed that guy last night and kill it before it kills anyone else. Speaking of Elijah, I turn to look at my bed, and on it was a large, black, furry dog curled into a tight ball...snoring. I silently laughed at the sight. 

Last night was the first time he tried shifting purposely and it worked; which for us was a good thing. It meant that he'll eventually be able to control when he shifts. I've been pouring over multiple books trying to figure out exactly what Elijah was. I never knew of a shifter that was immune to silver. I even gave Bobby a call asking for his expertise. Of course, he made me explain why I needed the information and I wasn't going to hide anything from him, so I explained everything.  He was surprised to hear that Elijah was back in my life and after a brief discussion... cough, cough,... argument he told me he'd call me if he found anything. And with Bobby working on whatever the hell Elijah was, I could focus on this hunt that has so rudely disrupted my college experience.

I glanced at the clock and it read 10:45 AM. I grabbed one of my shoes preparing to chuck it at the sleeping wolf/dog. Is it considered animal abuse when said animal is really an annoying nineteen-year-old boy? Hmm, I'll take my chances. Sorry PETA.

Elijah jumped or more like spazzed when the shoe collided with his back. "Get up, Padfoot. It's almost eleven and we have work to do." Elijah gave me a brief growl before shifting back to his human self. "Hey! You did it! You shifted on your own." I said proudly. He then picked up the shoe I threw at him and threw it back at me. "Hey! Uncalled for."

"And throwing it at me in the first place was? " He sassed. I guess he had a point. I also took notice that he avoided acknowledging my latter comment. "What are you working on?" He asked, looking at all the open books that were not on my desk when we both went to sleep.

"Doing research. We got to figure out what killed that guy last night." I responded.

"Excuse me? We? When did it become our responsibility to involve ourselves with that... thing?"

"Since you were found at the crime scene as a dog," I said matter of factually. I could tell by his dumbfounded face that he had too many opinions and questions in his head. I guess this was as good of a time as any to give him the talk. "Okay, Elijah sit down and shut up because I'm going to give you a lot of information. You can ask questions when I'm done."

Surprisingly he followed my instructions to a tee. Good dog. I started telling him about the supernatural and how there are people out there, saving people by hunting these things. I then proceeded to explain how I healed him. I told him about magic, about me being a witch, and with that, I felt an immense weight lift off my shoulders. The last person I told was Dean when we were eleven and twelve and It was honestly a relief to have someone else know about my magic, especially when I had to erase Dean's memories.

After my whole speech, I sat back and waited; letting Elijah sit and process the load of insanity I just spewed. He was quiet for a while and he didn't look at me the whole time. When he finally turned and looked me in the eyes, I knew he was finally ready to talk. I just hoped he wouldn't call me crazy and leave.

"So,... you kill monsters."

"Yep," I said with a nod.

"and ghosts," he said and I nodded. "And you're a witch." I hummed in agreement, letting him slowly come to terms. "and your family were also witches and ...hunters?" He questioned.

"Yeah, you got the term right."

"Holy shit." He breathed. "Holy fucking shit! Do you know how crazy this sounds!?" I nodded. Elijah got up from his chair and started pacing. "And I'm a part of it now. I'm a...shifter? And now I'm going to get hunted."

"No," I said sternly. I got up from my chair and stopped him before he could make a divot in my floor from all his pacing. "I won't allow that to happen. You haven't killed anyone have you?"

"What?! No!" he said alarmed.

"Then I won't let any hunter hunt you. You have my word." I promised.

"I guess that's one less thing I have to worry about." He muttered.

I felt bad for him. He had the rug pulled from under him. There was no way he could go back to the life he lived before, no matter how hard he tried.

"It's going to be okay. I'm not leaving you to deal with this alone." I reach out and hugged him, feeling tiny next to him. He hugged back and I could sense the relief that settled into him. "I still need to hunt the thing that killed that guy last night. You're welcome to join me, but I understand if you want to sit this out." I said releasing him.

"Y-yeah," he said hesitantly.

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"No, but it's the right thing to do. The cops don't know shit about any of this and if we don't do it who else will. Don't get me wrong I'm terrified, but I don't think I could live with myself if I sat back knowing I could have done something, while others died."

I gained a newfound respect for Elijah. I always knew he was a good guy, but this was different. I remember how we broke up and the boy who broke up with me seemed entirely different from the man he was now. He's grown up, physically and in maturity.

"Okay, then we got work to do," I said.

We spent the day in the library. I had Elijah researching lore, giving him seemingly endless amounts of books about shifters, skinwalkers, and lycanthropy. If he was going to be a part of this life he needed all the knowledge he could get, unfortunately for him, that meant reading endless amounts of books.

I was using the library's computer to look for any more details about the case. Joshua Binx was found in an alley with his heart missing. The chest was torn open with bite and claw marks all over his body. Police have announced his death as an animal attack. I was in the middle of reading one of the released articles when I was startled by a pair of arms wrapping around me from behind.

'So this is where you've been." She announced, Immediately followed by shushing sounds from a nearby librarian.

"Oh my god, Kat," I said in relief. "You scared the crap out of me."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, Hey we need to coordinate our outfits for the Cabot Halloween Party. " Kat asked.

"Uhh" Shit, I totally forgot about the party. I also forgot it was Halloween. My Samhain plans will have to be put on hold.

Her eyes widened at my pathetic response. "No, you are not ditching."

"Kat, I'm sorry, I know I promised -"

"Exactly, you promised. So I'm not going to stop bothering you until you agree and that means-" she grabbed a chair from the table nearby. "Not leaving your side."

Damn it, Kat. I needed to think of something fast. Knowing Kat, she would actually never leave my side. 

"Okay I'll go but I'm going to be late. I have a huge paper due and I'm almost finished." I said slightly fibbing. I did have a paper, doesn't mean I was going to finish it tonight.

"God! Fine," she said in exasperation. "But you're getting wasted with me one way or another." I shook my head at her. " By the way, who was that guy last night and how was he."

I flushed red. "Umm... my ex," I said awkwardly.

"Dean?!" She almost shouted.

"Oh my god shut up," I said harshly. "No, my ex before Dean, and no we didn't have sex. He just spent the night."

Kat looked like she wanted to ask more, but one glare from me shut her up.

"Well, you should bring him to the party tonight. Who knows maybe you'll get back together."

I shuttered at the thought of getting back with Elijah. No thank you. Kat eventually got bored and left me to my own devices. It was a few more hours of researching before Elijah approached me with a book in hand.

"Hey, how's lore duty?" I asked with a smirk.

" Umm...overwhelming, but interesting." He said still looking at the book. "I think I found something."
He laid the book down and pointed to the article on lycanthropes.

"I think what we're hunting is a werewolf. Claw and bite marks were found all over the body and the heart was missing. And..." He paused for dramatic effect. "The full moon is tonight."

"I'm impressed," I said genuinely impressed with how fast he was getting the hang of it. "We might be able to make a hunter out of you."

Elijah flashed a small smile as we finished up our research. The rest of our day was spent preparing for nightfall. After the library, I took him to my beloved car and showed him the arsenal in the trunk. Let's just say he was speechless at the number of weapons I had in my car. I took out my Beretta 70 and internally scolded myself for not cleaning it. Bobby would swat me over the head if he ever found out I neglected dad's old gun. Taking out the silver bullets and loading them into my pistol. I proceeded to grab an extra pistol and hand it to Elijah.

"I hope you know how to handle this." I sassed.

Elijah scoffed and rolled his eyes. "Oh come on, I grew up in South Dakota. Shot my first can when I seven."

"Good. Oh, by the way, monsters don't really sit around if you miss the first shot. So I suggest you don't miss."

We waited till nightfall before patrolling around campus in Reaper, looking for any sign of a werewolf. I felt a twinge of guilt and fear when I felt the hours going by, knowing that a now disappointed and furious Kat was at the party waiting for me. She'll probably kill me the next time I see her. I groaned in frustration as I sunk into the driver's seat.

"Why can't this monster have any consideration for my social life," I muttered.

Elijah chuckled making me shoot him a silent glare that didn't phase him. "How dare this monster interfere with your social life. You should post a note in a dark alley asking it to kindly kill an unsuspecting person another night." He teased.

I wanted to be annoyed, but I honestly missed our banter. A part of me wished that we never formed a romantic relationship. I could see a reality where Elijah would be my best friend, third only to Sam and Dean. Maybe we could be friends. Our relationship ended years ago and I don't see how we could go back to being acquaintances after recent events and I was lacking a couple of best friends.

"That sounds like a great idea." I teased back. " Maybe we could talk about it over brunch. Do you know any places nearby that serve hearts?"

"Sadly no." He said feigning disappointment. "Maybe we should go to a butcher shop and get an array of animal hearts and send it in a gift basket."

I pretended to ponder the idea until I couldn't hold the giggle that I was suppressing. We soon broke into fits of laughter. It felt good. I haven't laughed like that in months. Our laughter subsided and drifted into a comfortable silence.

"I missed this... Us," Elijah said breaking the silence. I struggled to respond. I didn't know what to say. How do you respond to that?

Elijah's eyes widened when he realized what came out of his mouth.

"Oh my god, no! That's not what I meant. I don't miss us. Wait I-I not that I didn't miss you I just- Fuck!" Elijah knocked his head against the headrest and closed his eyes. After a moment he took a breath and opened his sky-blue eyes. "I missed this, us hanging out. When we dated, you weren't just my girlfriend. You were my best friend and I missed that if that makes sense."

I smiled. It did make sense because I felt similar. "Thanks for the clarification. Was inwardly freaking the fuck out for a moment."

"Sorry Babe, but I no longer have romantic feelings for ya. Hope you understand." He said sarcastically in his exaggerated mid-western drawl.

"I'll get by somehow, but in all seriousness I understand. I wonder what it would be like if we never dated."

He pondered for a second before answering. "We would have met eventually. We were on the same baseball team and I think we would've become very good friends. Probably would've acted the same...minus the lovey-dovey shit and the sex."

"I don't know. You were still hot and I have a dirty mind. I can see myself initiating a friend-with-benefits situation with you."

"I probably would have accepted. You're hot and you're not the only one who has a dirty mind. Remember our first time?" He asked.

I started laughing at the memory. "Oh my god, yes! We were so awkward."

"We did just turn fifteen." He remarked. "I still think it's hilarious that you brought handcuffs."

I flushed red. "That's not my fault. My-my cousin was into some kinky shit and she was the only girl I could talk girl stuff with at the time. She made it sound like stuff like that made the experience better." I smiled a bit thinking about Gabrielle Turner.

"Not for the first time!" He laughed. "We did eventually use those handcuffs... and some other toys."

"I won't deny the sex was good."

"But back to the original conversation. I think we would still have been good friends." I smiled at his admission. "You probably would have ended up with that best friend of yours, Dean. I'm actually surprised you guys aren't together."

I froze. Dean was still a sensitive subject. I guess Elijah saw my reaction and moved closer wrapping his arms around me seeming to understand that he hit the nail on the head with his last comment. Usually, I would think that your ex hugging you would be weird, especially after mentioning your other ex, but for some reason, it wasn't. He provided the right amount of comfort and I could feel he was being genuine with his actions.

"I'm sorry Arden." He murmured.

"Yeah, and it's my fault. The greatest mistake of my life."

The pity party was interrupted by a scream. Not the (It's Halloween) scream, but the (I'm about to have my heart eaten out) scream. Trust me there's a difference.

"Shit!" Both Elijah and I yelled.

We bolted out of the car, guns in hand, running towards the sound of the scream. We turn into a remote alley and can see the silhouettes of two figures. The sound of a woman crying could be heard coming from one of the figures.

"Hey!" I yelled drawing the monster's attention to me.

Its glowing blue eyes narrowed on me as it gave a territorial growl. Seems Elijah was right. We were dealing with a werewolf. A 6ft 3in, jacked, male werewolf. Great.

The girl in his arms seemed to cry harder at the sight of us, her struggling intensified. She was wearing a short blue dress with what looked like tassels. Her blond hair was shadowing her face.

I cocked my gun and a second later I heard Elijah do the same. The very noise seemed to set the werewolf off. He aggressively threw the girl into the alley wall and charged at us. His massive form came barreling towards us as we started firing. The bullets hit his body. 

Now we didn't hit its heart or its head, but several silver bullets should bring a werewolf down to its knees. Emphasis on the word should, but here's the funny and equally terrifying thing; the werewolf was still charging at us. It was like I shot marshmallows at it instead of silver bullets. Great a werewolf with roid rage.

Elijah tried to release another bullet, but the werewolf swiped him into the alley wall. Then the werewolf leaped onto me, knocking away my gun in the process. Its glowing blue eyes gazed into mine, teeth were snarling and rabid. I would throw some magic at it if I could, but I wouldn't have enough time before it ripped my throat out. I mentally prayed to all the gods I knew hoping that my death would be swift. That's when I heard another growl. This is fucking delightful, the werewolf has a friend to eat my heart with.

 The werewolf was soon tackled off of me by a large black mass. A huge black dog was fighting the werewolf. The dog's teeth bit into the werewolf's shoulder, its claws clawing into its side. I scrambled myself to the nearest gun right when the werewolf ripped the dog off of him. 

During its moment of distraction, I fired a bullet. The werewolf froze in almost disbelief as blood trickled from the shot to the heart. It collapsed shifting back into a man, a man I recognized as my ethics professor. I guess that's payback for giving me a D- on my last essay.

I was drawn out of my shock by the whimpering dog, limping towards me. His breath was heavy as it collapsed next to me. His head laying on my leg.

"Good boy Elijah," I said also out of breath. Elijah gave a quiet woof in response. I got up from the ground much to his protest. "We got to check on the girl," I told him.

I ran deeper into the alley where I saw the girl huddled behind a trash can.

"Hey, it's going to be okay. You're safe now. I just need to check you for injuries." I said to reassure her. I really hoped that she wasn't bitten. She looked up at me and when our eyes met both of our jaws simultaneously dropped.

"Arden?!" "Kat?!" We said at the same time.

Her blue dress—her flapper costume was torn to shreds, while mine sat in my closet. The faint sound of sirens could be heard slowly approaching.

"I d-don't understand. W-what was that thing? Why d-did it-"

"Kat, I know you're scared, but we have to leave now. The police are on their way and I can't be here when they do. Please, come with me. I can explain everything when we get back to the dorms."She hesitated and I didn't blame her. If I caught my roommate killing a werewolf in front of me I would be hesitant too. 

I didn't know what made her get up and follow me, maybe the sheer look of desperation in my eyes, but I was incredibly thankful. She tightly held my hand as we walked out of the alley, leaving the werewolf's body behind. Elijah followed behind me with his gun in his mouth. I didn't know if I should have been amused or concerned; it was a dog carrying a gun in its mouth. 

We got to my car and I helped Kat into the back seat. Once I closed her door I went to my trunk putting away my gun. I gently grabbed the gun from Elijah's mouth putting it with mine before shutting the trunk.

"You shouldn't carry guns in your mouth," I told him.

He barked in response.

"I don't care if you're in dog form. It's dangerous." I opened the driver's side door and he hopped in, settling in the passenger seat. "What if it anciently went off?" I got in the car and started the engine.

"I wouldn't have set the gun off." He replied after quickly shifting back to human form. I looked behind me to see if Kat noticed the dog turning into Elijah, but if she did she didn't knowledge it. She just sat there looking at her hands. "Do you think she's going to be okay?"

"Will know the answer when we get back to the dorms," I replied lowly.

We drove back to the freshman dorms. Elijah helped me get her to our dorm. He sat with her as I got a washcloth. I cleaned her as best I could, checking to see if there were any bite marks on her. None so far.

"Kat, did you get bitten?" I asked when I finished cleaning her up.

'N-No," she said as she faintly touched the bruises that were forming. "What was that thing?"

I explained everything to her: the supernatural, hunters, me, Elijah. She didn't speak while I was talking. Her attention was focused on me.

"I guess that's an acceptable reason for ditching me," she said with a slight chuckle, but it seemed hollow. "I left the party 'cause I was going home to drag your ass out."

"Kat, I'm so sorry you got dragged into this," I said. I grabbed her hand trying to comfort her. When I felt her squeeze back I sighed in relief. She didn't hate me.

"So my roommate is a witch and her ex-boyfriend turns into a dog."

"Pretty much Blondy," Elijah commented from the other side of the room.

"You're not secretly three hundred years old and steal children to keep yourself young like in Hocus Pocus are you?" She said slightly teasing.

I laughed a bit thinking about my favorite movie that I made her watch.

"Oh come on, please tell me you're still not obsessed with that movie." Elijah groaned.

"Yep," I flashed him a huge grin.

Elijah rolled his eyes and Kat laughed. We talked for a little longer before I sent Kat to bed. Elijah turned back into a dog and slept in my bed again, but I stayed up unable to calm my nerves. Two more people knew my secret. I should've felt nervous or terrified, but I was anything but. 

I carefully slipped out of bed, being careful not to wake up Elijah, and went to the alter I had made for Samhain. I grabbed a lighter and lit the candles, illuminating the framed faces. The faces of lost loved ones stared back. 

"I miss you all so much." I gave a sad smile and pressed my fingers to my lips and pressed them to the frames. 

"I love you," I whispered before going to bed leaving the candles to burn down to nothing.

A week passed and Kat eventually warmed up to me being a witch. Whenever she could she would ask me questions about certain rituals or the supernatural. Elijah wasn't any better. I ended up just dumping a stack of lore books into their hands and told them to figure it out themselves. I was working on my assignments when the landline started ringing.

"Hello?" I answered.

"Hey, Sweetpea. How's everything at school?" 

"It's good Bobby. The werewolf situation is handled and the police have announced that it was a drug deal gone wrong."

"And what about your roommate and Elijah?" He asked. I could hear his voice tense at the thought that more people knew my secret.

"Actually it's going pretty well. I gave them a bunch of my lore books to read and they haven't bothered me for at least two days now." I said with a grin.

"Well speaking about Elijah, I found out what he is."

"Are you Sirius?" Haha, Sirius.  Serious, Sirius... get it. I'm so funny.

"Yeah, It looks like Elijah is a familiar."
My grin turned into a look of shock. Familiars were born to serve witches. They had the ability to shift into an animal.

"Okay thanks, umm... I need some time to think about this, If Elijah is a familiar then he needs to find a witch to bond with. He won't last long without one." I tell Bobby.

"Do you know what you're going to tell the poor lad?" I heard the sympathy dripping off every word.

"How am I supposed to tell someone that!? Hey, you're a familiar. Prepare yourself for a life of servitude or as a mindless beast." I practically yelled into the phone.

"I know it's tough but the kid deserves to know... Call me if you need anything else"

"Thanks, Bobby." I sighed hanging up the phone.

I slouch onto my bed, trying to process the situation. I had to tell him. There was no way of hiding this from him. I've read about familiars, but they aren't as common today as they were a hundred years ago. I never thought I would meet one let alone have grown up with one.

Familiars are born human. I've read that witches used to curse humans into becoming their familiars, but those were just stories, no one knew how they were really created. Some have speculated that it's hereditary, but there wasn't any proof. 

Familiars don't know they're familiars until they start shifting into an animal that fits their personality, but once they start shifting they only have a limited time before they have to bond with a witch or warlock. It's cruel, they're forced to serve that witch or warlock till their death or till their master's death. It's essentially slavery, but if they don't bond then they'll slowly lose themselves to their animal half. An unbounded familiar will eventually permanently stay in their animal form, losing everything that made them human until they're nothing but the beast.

It all made sense now. How Elijah was immune to silver and how he started shifting with no warning. My mother had a familiar before I was born. I remember her telling me about her. She would tell me that the way you treat your familiar will establish your relationship with them for the rest of your lives; fierce loyal companion or mindless obedient slave. The bond links your spirits together. Sadly her familiar passed away protecting her. When I asked her about it, she shook her head sadly and left the room, loose tears slipping down her face. It was one of the only times I ever saw her cry.

I bounced off my bed determined to tell Elijah about his fate. I opened the door and much to my surprise I came face to face with a pair of familiar blue eyes. His eyes reminded me of a clear, unpolluted sky, a blue you could only find in places untouched by man, wild and free and I would have to be the one to tell him that his freedom was going to be taken away.

"Elijah," I said in surprise. "What are you doing here? I thought you and Kat were at the library."

"I was, but I left my student ID on the table. That's when I heard you yelling." He responded. I felt all my nerves go on high alert. There was no way he could have heard the conversation. "Funny thing about my new ability. Turns out my senses have improved as well, including my hearing... I heard the whole thing, Arden." His emotions were building, putting pressure on his body. He was terrified and angry and confused... and sad.

"I'm so sorry." I felt tears threaten to spill down my cheeks. 

I grabbed his hand and led him to a chair. I spilled all the knowledge I knew about familiars. With every bit of knowledge that came from my mouth, I felt his emotional pressure build. He was trying to stay strong, but I could see where bits of his stoic expression began to crumble.

"So I'm assuming you're going to help me with this right?" He asked with a sad chuckle. "Do you know of any smoking hot witches I can be bonded with?" He teased to hide his panic. I glanced down and saw his hands beginning to shake.

"I'm the only witch. I've been too scared to seek out others." I said as tears freely fell down my face. I felt completely worthless.

Elijah being a remarkable human being wrapped his arms around me. I cried into his chest. His body slightly shook too.

"I guess I'll have to settle for you then." He muttered after a moment.

"What?" I sprang from his embrace. His tear-stricken face gave me a sad smile. "Elijah you can't really expect to bond with me. I'm the last person you should bond with. I-i'm moody and impulsive, and- and-"

"The only person I trust to not take advantage of me." He finished. I was speechless. He held my hand and looked deep into my eyes. "I wasn't lying when I said I missed you. I was heartbroken when I had to leave Sioux Falls. I didn't feel like I lost a girlfriend. I felt like I lost my best friend,"

"But Elijah-"

"Please Arden, I don't want to choose between becoming some wild beast or bonding with someone I don't know or trust. I know you and I trust you so please trust me."

On the next full moon, I took Elijah deep into the woods to perform the bonding ritual. We drake each other's blood mixed with other herbs. We laid down under the full moonlight.  A moonstone laid on my forehead representing the mind and intellect a witch has while a moonstone also was laid over Elijah's heart representing the loyalty and protection of a familiar.  When the ritual and our souls were bonded, I felt his spirit run through me without resistance and I could tell he could feel the same with me. That night I felt something I haven't felt in months. I didn't feel alone.  

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV 

(November 24th, 1998)

I still couldn't believe I did it.

 I finally ran away.

Before I left, Dad dragged me to Ashland Kentucky to hunt some Ghoul while Dean was drove the impala to Pastor Jim's parish to pick up some more lore to fuel Dad's obsession. At this point, Dad sounded like a broken record whenever anything involving Mom came up. We still don't know what  killed her and it consumes our entire lives... I was done. 

 I had been planning my escape for months. Ever since my time at Truman High I've been seriously thinking about leaving the family business. Mr. Wyatt was the only person besides Arden who ever encouraged me to think for myself. I didn't want to become a hunter. I didn't want to constantly fear the monsters under my bed or in the closet. I wanted to stop changing schools. I wanted to graduate. I wanted to be normal. 

Dad's been trying to convince me to hunt more. To be more like Dean, the obedient soldier. He already convinced him to drop out of school, but not me. I will not be bullied by John Winchester, and because I refuse to follow him blindly we fight constantly. 

After the hunt, Dad decided to go to the local bar after he berated me on everything I did wrong. When he left I quickly packed my things and left for the nearest bus terminal. I didn't know where I was going to go, but I just needed to leave.  Dad wouldn't be back till after last call and it gave me enough time to get on one of the later busses.

luckily fate shined on me when I saw a bus route to Boston, Massachusetts. A smile found its way across my face as I thought about a certain person who happened to be going to school in Boston. 

I hadn't spoken to Arden or Bobby in over a year. I missed them, but especially Arden. She was my best friend, my sister, even a mother figure to me, but Dad had cut all contact with her and Bobby. That night still remains a mystery. Dad and Dean refuse to talk about it. 

Dean completely changed after that day. The brother I grew up with became a shell, the perfect soldier to follow Dad's command and what made it worse was Dean acted like Arden never existed. And whenever I brought her up he would either pretend I didn't mention her or would get extremely pissy and leave the room.

I arrived in Boston around 6 in the morning. After seeing how much money I had left I decided to walk the rest of the way instead of calling a cab. Cambridge wasn't that far away from the bus terminal and I needed to stretch my legs after spending the last 37 hours on and off a bus. After all of that, I'm found myself at Harvard. Now all I had to do was find Arden. I didn't know how she would react, but I hoped that what happened between her, Dad, and Dean didn't affect how she felt about me.

I walked around campus not really knowing where I was going. When I found the admissions office the only help they could give me was a campus map. I didn't realize how massive Harvard was until I got there. I eventually sat down on a bench in front of a random lecture hall. My hopes of finding Arden were diminishing. Thanksgiving was in a couple of days. She could have gone back to Sioux Falls to spend the holiday with Bobby. It was already one in the afternoon and I needed to start figuring out where I was going to sleep tonight. Maybe a bar would let me in so I can hustle some extra cash.

"Excuse me?" A feminine voice said interrupting my thoughts. I looked up and a tall woman with blond hair and blue eyes smiled down at me. She held a bunch of textbooks and a bookbag over her shoulder. "You look a bit lost. Can I help you?"

"I uh... you look busy, I wouldn't want to bother you." I stuttered.

"Nonsense," She set down her textbooks and book bag next to me and started to put her books in the bag. "Are you looking for someone?" She asked.

"You would just help me find someone? I'm a complete stranger." I questioned.

"So you are looking for someone and I mean no offense, but you're like thirteen? Fourteen?"

"fifteen," I said stubbornly to the tall girl. Being short sucks.

"Sorry, fifteen, Anyway you're not the most threatening thing I've seen, and if you are up to something diabolic I'm sure you have your reasons." She shrugged. "So who are looking for?"

I guess it didn't hurt to ask. "You probably don't know her. Her name is Arden Queen. She's a sophomore."

The woman stared at me with an expression I couldn't quite understand. She looked confused and a little weirded out. After a moment she finally broke out of her stupor and managed to think of something to say.

"Pardon my language kid, but what the literal fuck!?"

"Umm, What?" I asked baffled by her reaction.

"You are aware that there are over eighteen thousand students on campus right?"

"I didn't know it was that many," I responded, not knowing where this conversation was leading.

"Yeah, and out of those eighteen thousand students you coincidentally listed the one that happens to be my roommate."

It was my turn to look dumbfounded. "Are you serious!?" I could feel a grin breaking across my face.

"As a heart attack." She said, a grin starting to form as well. "Might as well come with me. I'm heading back to our place. She should be at home."

"Are you sure? I don't want to intrude." What am I saying? I've traveled all the way here on the slight chance I could find her and now I'm looking for a way out? No, not happening. Get your act together Sam.

"Yeah, kid. I think Arden will get a kick out of this too."

I grabbed my stuff and followed the tall blond. As we walked she rambled about... honestly I wasn't paying attention to a thing she was talking about. I was too focused on the idea of seeing Arden, but when she led me off campus that's when I started paying attention.

"Why are we leaving campus?" I asked. It just occurred to me that she could have been lying about knowing Arden. She could be some rapist or murderer.

"We don't live on campus anymore. At the end of last semester, me, Arden, and our other roommate found this townhouse and since none of us were going home during the breaks we thought it was a good idea." She stated. I nodded and stuffed my hands in my pockets. I felt the switchblade in my right. The cool silver giving me some reassurance. If things go south I know I'm confident with a knife. "I just realized that I never introduced myself. I'm Kathrine Hargreaves, Kat for short."

"I'm Sam,"

"Well nice to meet you, Sammy," She said cheerfully while grabbing my hand for a handshake.

"It's just Sam." I hated that nickname. Sammy sounds like a chubby twelve-year-old. It's Sam. Why does everyone have a problem with saying, Sam?

Kathrine or Kat kept trying to initiate a conversation. I knew it was rude not to engage, but I really didn't want to. She eventually gave up until we arrived at a teal colored house.

"Welcome to our humble abode." She announced.

"This is humble?" I asked shocked. This was nice. Nothing like I expected.

She ignored me and opened the door. "I'm home! And we have a guest." 

No one answered as we stepped into the living room. I didn't know what I expected, but it wasn't this. Everything looked like a normal person with roommates lived here. I looked around trying to find some hint that the Arden I knew lived here, but besides the multiple bookcases filled with books, there was nothing. For a second I thought this was some misunderstanding and the Arden that Kat knew was someone else, but a familiar set of car keys that went to a 1969 Mustang Mach 1 reassured me that this was the Queenie I grew up with.

"WOOF WOOF!" A dog barked from upstairs.

I took a step back when I saw a large black dog running down the stairs. Its eyes scanned the room for possible threats before landing on me. The dog made eye contact with Kat before training its gaze back to me.

I loved dogs. I wished Dad would have let me have one growing up, but something about this dog made me think that if I stepped a toe out of line, it wouldn't hesitate to tear me to shreds.

"Hey Sirius, come meet Sammy," Kat said casually. I stifled the urge to glare at her for the nickname as the dog cocked its head at her voice. "Come on, don't be rude."

I looked at Kat like she was insane. She does know this was a dog and not a human right?

The dog padded its way to me and I slowly displayed my hand for it to sniff. The dog gently licked it, which I hoped was a good sign, like I said before I never had a dog. Then it padded away towards the kitchen, bumping into Kat on the way. Kat didn't seem to appreciate the gesture.

"Rude!" She called out, but the dog ignored her. "Sorry about Sirius, he can be moody."

"I didn't know dogs could be moody. You didn't tell me you had a dog." I said trying not to sound weirded out that this woman treated dogs like their normal people.

"He's actually Arden's," she responded. This took me by surprise. Not that it was surprising, Arden loved animals. I just didn't expect her to have a dog. "Oh no! Do you not like dogs? I should have warned you. I'm so sorry." Kat rushed to say. She must have mistaken my look of surprise to mean something bad.

"Oh, you have nothing to be sorry about. I actually love dogs. I just didn't expect to see one let alone a dog as big as him."

"Sirius is a big boy and if he's here that means Arden should be around." She walked to the base of the staircase. "HEY, YOUR MAJESTY! Get your royal ass out of bed and down here! We have a guest!" She yelled. I smiled at the familiar nickname.

"I'll be right down!" Arden responded from above.

Kat turned back to me and flashed a smile. "She'll be down in a moment. Probably has her head stuck in a book. Feel free to sit down."

I gave a small chuckle while finding a seat on the couch. That sounded like Arden. The biggest bookworm I've ever seen. A moment later I heard steps coming down the stairs.

"Okay, I'm here. Now, what is it?" Arden stepped into the living room in all her usual glory.

She was wearing wire-rimmed glasses that I didn't know she needed, black jeans, and a slightly narcissistic pullover that said "Queen of duty ." She glared at Kat who was giving her a smirk.

"What is it?" She repeated not noticing me sitting on the couch.

"You know you should be nicer to me," Kat said. "People are going to think you're a huge bitch with an attitude like that." 

I bit my lip trying to smother the laugh that wanted to come out.

"I was in the middle of reading about a spe-"

"I have a surprise that is much better than reading!" Kat quickly interrupted.

Arden rolled her eyes. "doubt that,"

With a suppressed chuckle I made my presence known. "Wow Queenie, I'm offended you would choose a book over me," I said standing from the couch.

Arden whipped around, eyes widened as her jaw dropped at the sight of me. She was speechless and I felt a little smug since I never saw Arden speechless before. That soon changed and I started getting insecure when Arden didn't say anything. Maybe she didn't want to see me. Before I could say anything, she rushed towards me and wrapped her arms around my body.

"Oh my goodness!" She cried. If I could I would hug her, but she had my arms pinned. "What are you doing here!?"

"Surprise," I said awkwardly.

She held me out arm's length so she could get a better look at me. That's when I noticed the tears streaming down her face.

"Oh my goodness look at you... You've grown." Her voice cracked with emotion. She smiled at me putting her hand on top of my head. "This isn't fair, you're taller than me now." She pouted.

"It was bound to happen eventually. We knew this day would come." I teased.

"No, you were supposed to be my Munchkin forever." She whined. I rolled my eyes at her. I've grown since the last time she saw me. Arden was 5'4. I was 5'1 maybe 5'2 when I last saw her in the summer of 1997.  Now I was 5'9, trust me I've checked. Dad still had me beat at 6'0 and Dean was 6'1. At least I wasn't the shortest one anymore. "My god, Sammy I missed you."

"Then why didn't you ever answer any of my calls or letters?" The words were out before I could think. A flash of hurt shown through her eyes. Immediately I regretted what I said.

"Umm, Awkward..." Kat said. I honestly forgot she was there. "I'm going to walk the dog, give you guys some space...Umm, yeah." Then she bolted out of the room, avoiding the awkward conversation that was about to happen.

"Arden, I'm sorry I didn't mean to say that— Uh I mean, I didn't mean to phrase it like that." I stuttered out.

Arden raised an eyebrow at me. "No Sam, you did mean it that way and you're completely justified." She was never one to beat around the bush. She took a deep breath before continuing. "What happened between me, Bobby, your brother, and your dad is very complicated. Just know you had nothing to do with it. None of it was your fault."

None of it was my fault? Then why didn't you answer? Why did I feel like I was being punished? There were so many times I needed advice or answers and you were the one I went to.

"But why didn't you answer any of my calls? Or letters? I needed you. Especially with Dean acting the way he is now! Both he and Dad are on my case and I need my older sister to help me sift through all their shit!" I didn't realize I was yelling till I finished.

Arden looked like she was going to cry again. I didn't want to see her cry, but I wanted answers.

"There are things I'm not allowed to tell you. I don't know how you'll respond and if your dad ever found out I told you... Wait, where's your dad? Is he here?!" Her eyes widened in fear as she hurried to the windows, pulling the curtains closed.

"No! No, Dad isn't here," I exclaimed alarmed by her reaction.  She turned back to me, still visibly tense. Was she afraid of Dad? She'd never been before; she was always the one to stand up to him. "I ran away."

Her posture and attitude shifted drastically. She now resembled a pissed off mom. A mom I was very intimidated by.

"Samuel William Winchester, why would you  go and do something as dumb as that?!" She asked sternly. She placed her hands on her hips and it didn't matter that I was taller than her, I felt like I was ten years old again.

"I couldn't take living with them anymore." I defended.

"Sam I know your Dad is difficult bu-"

"It's not just Dad anymore. Dean has been just as bad." I didn't know if I imagined it, but for a second I thought I saw her flinch at my brother's name. "It's gotten so much worst since you left. Back then, I had you and Bobby to vent to, but now I have no one. Dad and Dean have been pressuring me to drop out of school, and I-I don't want to do that. This was my only escape."

Arden sighed. "I'm sorry I wasn't there Sam. I didn't realize... I thought you'd be okay. I didn't want to leave you Sam, but I wasn't allowed to contact you anymore."

"Why?! Did Dad threaten you?!" I asked. It was the only explanation I could think of. When she didn't answer I knew that the answer was yes. I felt myself getting angrier at the man. I didn't think that was possible, but I guess that was just proven wrong. "What the hell is wrong with him?!"

"Too many things Sam. Your dad, no offense is a total jackass." She sighed.

"You forgot control freak."

"That too." She chuckled awkwardly.

"So he's the reason you weren't there," I said as I finally started to understand what was going on. "But why did he suddenly want you out of our lives? Bobby literally had a shotgun aimed at Dad's face and I can only assume you and Dean broke up because of what was said." Arden flinched again at Dean's name. Whatever happened hurt Arden and made Dean into some GI Joe doll for dad to manipulate. I wanted to know what happened between all of them, but no one was telling me the details. "Please Arden, tell me what actually happened."

Arden looked conflicted. She was clearly struggling with what happened and I don't see why she couldn't just tell me?

"I- I can't." She answered. I sighed in frustration. "I honestly wish I could, but telling you everything will cause more issues and I can't go through that again. I've made my bed, now let me lay in it."

I didn't know what else to say. I could try and convince her some more. I could yell and scream, but knowing Arden, once she's made up her mind there was no fighting her on it. I sat on the couch and gazed at the ceiling. Did they still consider me a kid? Is that why they won't tell me? I felt Arden sit next to me. She laid her head on my shoulder and held my hand.

"I'm sorry," she said quietly.

"It's okay I guess. I'm just glad you don't hate me. Part of me was afraid that once you laid eyes on me you would kick me out."

Her hand squeezed mine tighter. "Never, you're the little brother I always wanted."

"You know I'm taller than you right?" I teased.

"Nope! You'll always be my whittle Sammy. My Munchkin," She giggled.

I rolled my eyes. Not all my questions were answered, but I can be satisfied for now that Arden will always be my sister. We drifted off into a comfortable silence until Arden said the thing I was dreading to hear.

"You know you have to go back to your dad right?"

I sighed. 

"I know you don't like living with him, but your only fifteen. If anyone catches you they're going to contact child services and John's going to find out one way or another." She stated.

"I know...Can I at least stay here for a couple of days? Just till I figure things out." I asked

She sat up abruptly forcing me to look at her. She looked appalled. "Of course, you can stay for a couple of days! I wasn't going to kick you out! Thanksgiving is this Thursday and I expect you to join us! I'm offended you would think such a thing" She stood up yanking me up with her. "Now get your bag and come with me. You're staying in my room."

I grabbed my bag and followed her upstairs. We passed a couple of other rooms and she explained that those were her roommate's rooms. I obviously knew about Kat, but I was curious about who the other room belonged to. We stopped at the door at the end of the hallway. 

"Welcome to my room," 

Wow... it was so normal. She walked in spreading her arms like it was some grand reveal. "Well? Are you going to comment?" She asked expectantly.

"It's really nice. It's just not what I expected-Never mind" I turned and saw the corner of her room where her desk was. It was covered with plants and lore books and crystals. Several knives were out and right in the middle of the desk was her pistol.

"Yeah a lot of my stuff is in the car, but I keep some of it up here. Just in case something freaky gets a little too close."

"Aren't you afraid your roommates are going to find out?" I asked.

"Oh, they already know." She said nonchalantly.

...

...

...

"WHAT?!"

Arden jumped at my outburst.

"You told them! You told them the secret! The big family rule number one: we do what we do and we shut up about it!" I almost yelled.

"Sammy it's not like that," Arden said calmly. Her voice settled me down a notch like I was under some spell. "Over a year ago a werewolf killed a student on campus. Katherine was its next target and Elijah... umm he stumbled across us and saved me when the werewolf got the upper hand."

"Wait you lost the upper hand? Arden Saoirse Queen huntress extraordinaire almost lost to a single werewolf?" I said in a mixture of teasing and genuine shock.

"Sam you should have seen this werewolf. I swear it was hopped up on steroids. I don't recommend taking on a roid raged werewolf." She chuckled and I joined her.

I paused when I remembered something else she said. More like who else she mentioned. "You said Elijah, This doesn't happen to be the-"

"Same Elijah that I dated in high school? The one I dated before your brother?...yep." She said with a nod. I had so much I wanted to say, but the words remained stuck in my throat. "Oh and here's the real kicker. He's also my third roommate."

"Oh my god, "

"You said it."

I never thought I would see Elijah again let alone him being Arden's roommate. I never thought Arden would be living a mostly normal life.

"I have to be honest Queenie, I'm kinda jealous."

"Why is that?" She replied. Her forehead scrunched in confusion.

"I can only dream of doing what you're doing, but I'm stuck with a drill sergeant dad and an idiot brother," I said bitterly.

Arden gave me a sad smile. The look in her eyes told me she was going to give me one of her signature pep talks. "Sam you're fifteen years old. You have time to figure things out. You don't have to be John or— or Dean, or me. You just have to be yourself and if that means leaving the family business When You Are Of Age and that means eighteen, then do it. I will support any decision you make."

"Thanks, Arden, and I think I know what I want to do." She smiled at me, patiently waiting for me to continue. This was the first time I had this conversation with anyone. I was a little nervous about her reaction, but if anyone had my back it would be her. "I still want to help people, and takedown monsters, but not all monsters are supernatural. There are some seriously bad people out there so...I'm thinking about studying law and becoming a lawyer. Make sure the bad guys are convicted and stay where they belong."

I watched Arden closely, trying to see any sign of disappointment, but there wasn't any. Her soft smile turned into a grin like she was proud of me. Was she proud of me? I think she is and it felt good.

"That's actually great Sam."

"You're not disappointed?" I asked. I had to be sure.

"Of course not, I'm proud of you" A smile formed on my face at her words. "I didn't expect you to want to be a lawyer, but I can see it. You using that big brain of yours to take down the bad guys." Then Arden's eyes got really big. "You can apply here! I mean I'll be gone, but I'll visit all the time and we coul-"

"No offense, but I don't think Harvard's my style." I interrupted. "Besides it's too cold. I have a t-shirt, a flannel, a hoodie, and a jacket and I'm still cold."

Arden scoffed in mock offense. "Well, Mr. I'm too good for Harvard." She said in a posh voice.

"Arden I didn't say that." I sighed.

"No, I understand." She said continuing with her ridiculous posh voice. "You're too good for a peasant school like Harvard. So what school would better fit your standards, Samuel."

I rolled my eyes at her theatrics. "I was thinking about Stanford." I waited for her to respond, but she stood still, staring at me like she was debating If she wanted to strangle me. "Umm Arden, are you okay?"

"I think I should be asking you that question. I'm wondering if you have some form of brain damage. You must if you think Stanford is a better school than Harvard. Tell me Sam have you suffered from any serious head trauma while I was gone?"

"Okay, Arden you're being really dramatic. Stanford is a great school with a great law program." I said rolling my eyes again.

"I disagree. No great school would choose a Tree as their mascot."

"What happened to supporting my decisions" I teased.

"Well, I retract my original statement."

"Arden," I sighed,

"Fine, I still have a couple of years to convince you otherwise. While still on the topic of law school you should talk to Kat. She's a political science major and is planning to apply to Harvard law after undergrad."

"You're kidding, right? Are we talking about the same person?" I asked. I wouldn't in a million years think a person like Kat would want to become a lawyer.

"Hey, if you don't believe me ask her yourself." She chuckled. She smiled at me and gave me a hug. "Love you, Sam"

"Love you too, Arden"

Arden and I spent some quality time over the past day and a half. Her roommates were preparing for Thanksgiving dinner insisting that Arden spend the time with me before they made her do all the cooking. She took me to a local orchard and we spent hours picking apples. After collecting what felt like a ton of apples we went back to her place and made homemade apple cider, straight from the old Queen family recipe book. We saved a few for her famous apple pie and made that on Thanksgiving day. We just took the pie out of the oven when the door burst open.

"I'm back!" A guy with blond hair and blue eyes came into the kitchen holding a bag of potatoes. He set the bag on the table and pointed at Arden. "I had to fight a very feisty old lady for this bag of potatoes."

She smiled at him, patting his cheek. "And I'm very grateful"

The gesture made me feel awkward. From the moment he walked in I knew who he was. The past couple of days I've been here and not once have I seen Elijah. When I asked Arden where he was she said and I quote "Getting familiar with the lovely girls with daddy issues". Apparently there was an abundance during holidays. I couldn't help but look at him up and down. Elijah had grown since I last saw him. He was taller, broader,... more muscular. 

I cleared my throat drawing his attention toward me. "I don't know if you remember me. I'm—"

"Sam," He finished, stretching his hand out to shake my hand. He towered over me and his grip was strong and secure. "Yeah, I remember you. Man, you grew up." He said looking me up and down. 

"Yeah, that kinda happens," I said awkwardly. Why was I being so awkward?

"Well, I'm glad you're joining us." He turned back to Arden. "Have you started on the turkey yet?"

"I'm just about to put it in the oven. Trust me it's going to be the best freaking turkey you've ever tasted." She lifted up an old leather-bound book with her last name edged into the cover and patted it. "Everything I know about cooking comes from the old Queen family recipe book."

"Um, anything else I can do to help?" I asked Arden as she slid the turkey into the hot oven.

"I think I got it taken care of for now, but I'll call if I need something. Why don't you and Elijah watch something on TV? The game should start soon."

"That sounds like a great idea. Come on Sam, I want to watch the Vikings beat the Cowboys." Elijah said patting my back.  

I followed Elijah to the living room. We sat on the couch and watched the game. Or I should say he watched the game. I wasn't the biggest football fan, but it was the only sport Dad and Dean would watch. It was one of the few times that I felt normal despite being more of a soccer fan.

I tried to watch the game, but my attention kept drifting away to the guy next to me who was a hundred percent engrossed in the game. I didn't know what I felt. I guess it's kinda weird to be in the same room with your sister's ex-boyfriend who is also her friend and roommate. When the Vikings scored Elijah would jump from his seat giving a loud shout in celebration. His tight shirt would raise to show off his body. I couldn't help but notice how well-defined his muscles were. I mean come on! Who has a body like this? How often does the guy have to work out to maintain that shape? I felt insecure next to him. My body was scrawny with what seemed like zero muscle definition. My legs were gangly and despite being fifteen, people still thought I was a kid because of my babyface.

When Arden called my name I practically ran out of the room. Leaving a confused Elijah.

"Hey, can you scoop the insides of these baked potatoes into this bowl?" She asked. I nodded. "Oh, be careful they're-"

"OWW!" I yelled as I grabbed and dropped a very hot potato.

"...hot." She rolled her eyes and went to the sink turning the faucet to the right. Then she grabbed my hand and put it under the cold running water. I hissed at the contact and wanted to pull away but her grip never wavered effectively holding my hand in place. "This is what you get for not waiting for me to finish talking." She lightly scolded.

"Yeah, okay," I said, not really paying attention to her. She didn't say anything for a few moments. When I looked at her her head was cocked slightly to the side, brow slightly scrunched in confusion. "What?" I asked.

She gently reassessed my hand. "Are you okay?"

"Umm yeah, my hand's fine."

"No I mean...since you came in the kitchen you seemed a little out of it." She said like she somehow knew something happened in the living room.

What was I going to say? Hey, I'm sorry your ex-boyfriend just made me uncomfortable by minding his own fucking business... Yeah, even that sounded ridiculous in my head.

"I'm fine. Just tired." I lied.

"Oh, okay." She said not convinced. "Do you want to take a nap? I can handle all of this." She gestured to the million things she was working on in the kitchen.

"No, I'm good just need some coffee." I couldn't let her do all this work by herself.

"Sam you're fifteen, you don't need coffee." She said motherly.

"What? I'm practically an adult."

"Not in the eyes of the law. Besides coffee stunts your growth."

"Is that why you're so short." I teased.

She gasped in mock insult. "For your information, I don't drink coffee. Tea tastes better and is way better for you."

"Oh, so you have no excuse why you're so short. leaving no evidence that coffee stunts growth."

"Did you just lawyer me, mister?" She asked.

"Yes, yes I did."

"You know Harvard's law program is-"

"Not happening Queenie," I said cutting her off.

"Dang it,"

I never got that coffee. Instead, Arden gave me a cup of tea telling me it was one of her special blends. I didn't know what that meant till I started drinking It and OH MY GOD was it energizing. Way more energy than a cup of coffee. When I asked what the heck was in the tea she gave me, she just said.

 "It's a secret blend" then zipped her mouth. She was so frustrating sometimes.

After the tea, I helped her in the kitchen. Towards the end, I felt like one of the house elves from Harry Potter. I now understand Hermione, I'm sorry I thought you and S.P.E.W were annoying.

The door slammed open interrupting my inner turmoil. 

"What up Bitches!" Kat yelled coming in like she owned the place. Which from what Arden has told me she kinda does. Kat's parents were rich and bought the house and had been charging them rent at a reduced price.

"Where the hell have you been?!" Arden yelled at the blond.

"That's for me to know and you to dot. dot. dot."

"You hooked up with Ash didn't you," Arden said bluntly. Not impressed with her friend.

My mouth fell. Arden always tried to keep it PG13 with me. She never swore or said crass things in front of me. I knew she said them just not in front of me. I was her baby brother that needed to stay innocent at all cost. Her blatantly asking Kat if she got laid was something I never thought I would hear from Arden's mouth.

Kat's features turned into a satisfied smirk. "You know me so well." Arden rolled her eyes and turned back to her task. "Hey, Sammy." She said ruffling my hair.

"Hi Kathrine," I responded swiping her hand away from me.

She froze. A look of disgust painted her features. "Kathrine? Ugh, I hate my full name. It's Kat."

"Then it's Sam for me."

She glared at me and I glared back. Arden sighed and rolled her eyes at both of us.

"Kat why don't you do something useful and set the table," Arden said, done with her antics.

"This isn't over Sammy," Kat said emphasizing my hated nickname.

"Right you are Kathrine," I said back.

Kat wanted to say more but one glare from Arden kept her mouth shut and sent her to do as she asked. I then noticed that she didn't have the dog with her. I hadn't seen Sirius all day and assumed he was with Kat.

"Where's Sirius?" I asked. 

"Hmm?" Arden responded hyper fixated on her tasks.

"You know the huge black dog you own?"

Arden froze. "Uhhh," She looked at Kat who was also looking at her with a similar expression. "H-he must be sleeping somewhere. For a big dog, he's great at hiding." 

"R-right," Kat agreed. "Sirius! Come here, boy!" she called out.

They were both being weird. I was going to say something but was distracted when Sirius padded his way into the room. Tongue lolling out.

"There you are," Arden said patting the dog's head. 

He then came up to me nudging his head into my leg. I leaned down, ruffling his fur. I sputtered as I was too slow to move before he licked my face.

"Sam, can you help me bring these to the table?" Arden asked gesturing to the plates of food.

"Sure thing," I said giving Sirius one more pet.

When everything was set up Arden put Sirus upstairs and we all sat at the table. A mountain of food sat in front of us. We were all about to dig in when Arden interrupted.

"Let's say grace."

"What?" Elijah asked confused. "Since when are you religious?"

I was also confused.

"I'm not. I just think we should say what we're thankful for. For the food, we're about to eat. The people who are at this table. The little things we take for granted. I may not be religious, but I can be thankful." She glanced at me and gave me a smile.

"Amen," Kat said.

"That's as good of grace as any. Amen." Elijah joined.

Arden sighed dramatically and shook her head at her friends. "Fine, eat you heathens."

"Finally!" Kat announced grabbing a heaping scoop of potatoes.

Elijah joined her going straight for the turkey. I heard Arden mutter an amen before she started grabbing food.

 "Amen," I said just loud enough for her to hear.

I appreciated what she was trying to do. She knew that my family never celebrated holidays. She always tried to give me some semblance of normal and this was her way of showing it.

"Oh my god," Kat groaned. "This is literally amazing. I think my mouth just orgasmed." 

"You were right, this is the best fucking turkey I ever tasted," Elijah added.

"Wow, guys way to be classy. You do realize Sam's here right?" Arden chastised.

"They're right this is fucking good," I said enjoying the look of horror that formed on Arden's face.

"SAM!" Arden gasped.

The rest of us erupted into fits of laughter. Arden pouted in her seat looking at me in betrayal.

"Really Arden? The kid's fifteen he's practically an adult " 

"Kat the fact you used kid and adult in the same sentence is counterintuitive." Arden sighed.

"I actually agree with Kat. Loosen up, Arden. You know we were worst when we were fifteen." Elijah teased.

Arden shot Elijah with a deadly glare as a deep blush bloomed on her face. 

"Shut up or I'll murder you." She said avoiding eye contact with me. 

Elijah laughed at her threat and I looked at her confused. What could she have possibly done at age fifteen that I haven't. . . oh. . .OH MY GOD! I did not need to think about that!

After more teasing and more eating, we went to the living room and collapsed on chairs and couches. All of us were too lethargic to move after everything we ate. That was the best meal I've ever eaten. I was about to call it an early night when Kat brought out some beers and with a lot of convincing Arden allowed me to drink a beer. Kat and Elijah were cool and snuck me a couple more when Arden wasn't watching. We eventually all got drunk and were laughing about anything and everything, but for some reason, the topic of hunting or my family never came up. I guess it was an unspoken rule or Arden told them not to bring it up and for that, I was eternally grateful. I didn't want to think about the family I abandoned. The fact that it's Thanksgiving and I'm not spending it with Dad or Dean. They're probably looking for me. Wondering where I was or if I got killed somewhere. great.

"Hey," Arden said touching my arm. She must have seen my mood drop. She always knows when I'm feeling like shit. "Do you remember the Saturday Night Live Thanksgiving special we watched when you were younger?"

"Umm... vaguely," I answered not knowing what this was leading up to.

"I remember you laughing hysterically when Adam Sandler sang the turkey song," She reminisced. "Elijah would you be a dear and-"

"Already ahead of you," He said running up the stairs.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"You'll see,"

Elijah came back down with a guitar. "Your instrument m'lady,"

"Thank you, kind sir," Elijah gave her a little bow and went back to his spot on the couch. She strummed a few strings tuning it, before looking at me. "Now, I'm no Jimi Hendrix, but I can at least play this." Before I could say anything a drunk Arden started strumming her guitar and singing.

"Love to eat turkey
Love to eat turkey
Love to eat turkey
'Cause it's good
Love to eat turkey
Like a good boy should
'Cause it's turkey to eat
So good"

Her roommates and I laughed and cheered her on as she sang the song. It's been a while since I laughed this hard.   

"Turkey for the girls and
Turkey for the boys
My favorite kind of pants
Are corduroys
Gobble gobble goo and
Gobble gobble gickel
I wish turkey
Only cost a nickel
Oh I love turkey on Thanksgiving"

When the song ended Arden gave a very dramatic bow. She smiled at me and I smiled back. She played a few more songs taking requests from us. Eventually, we all went to bed except for Kat who somehow found herself asleep on the kitchen table. We elected to leave her there and left to our rooms. It wasn't the thanksgiving I imagined, but it was the best one I ever had. 

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV

(February 14th, 2000)

(Arden Age 21, Dean Age 21, Sam Age 17, Elijah Age 21, Kat Age 20)

"I swear if one more person touches my ass without my consent I am getting into my car and running over all of these pervs," I muttered to myself.

I  angrily wandered around the party looking for my friends. I had been there for a couple of hours and both Kat and Elijah ditched me within the first. I was constantly pulling my dress down to cover my ass, the heels I was wearing were murdering my feet, and I desperately wanted to rub my eyes, but I didn't want to ruin my makeup in public. There was a reason why my aesthetic was t-shirts and jeans. I hated wearing heavy makeup and I don't often wear dresses. I was a tomboy at heart. Years of living with a grouchy old hunter solidified that. It's safe to say that I was having a terrible time.

Kat and Elijah dragged me to this club for their Valentine's day for singles night. Elijah and I saved the owner of the club last night and the owner insisted we come tonight, expense-free. So Kat dressed me in this slutty red dress claiming it was time for me to get back into the dating scene and Elijah agreed. In their defense, I haven't been with anyone since Dean and that was almost three years ago. Sure I went on a few dates, a one night stand here and there, but nothing lasting. They believed it was time for me to move on and though reluctant I was inclined to agree.

It's not like I can just get back together with Dean. Not with John Winchester threatening to kill me. Sure I could technically, accidentally, hypothetically, kill John, but I didn't think that would go well with the Winchester brothers and despite John's insane crusade trying to find the thing that killed his wife. He was still competent and cunning enough to stay alive. Unfortunately.

Another factor was the enchantment I cast to lock Dean's memories. A key factor of the spell was the consent of the host and if I wanted to break the spell, again I would need the consent of the host. And from what I've heard from Sam, Dean wanted nothing to do with me. What could I possibly say to convince him to let me cast a spell to unlock his memories? Imagine if I told him I was a witch now. He would freak the fuck out. I'd be burned at the stake and Dean probably be the one lighting it with John cheering in the background. . . So I guess it's time to get back into the dating pool... yay.

The club was basked in red. The music barely masked the moans coming from private rooms. Usually, I wouldn't judge people's choices. As long as you were a decent person, you do you, but at that moment I was fed up and wanted to go home. As I continued to look for my roommates, I couldn't help but think of the events that lead me here.

FLASHBACK
(Earlier that day)

"Whyyyy?" I whined.

"Because it's good for you," Elijah responded making himself comfortable at my desk. A beer in his hand. "And the owner owes us,"

"But I'm busy," I fought back.

I was also tired. Elijah and I just finished a hunt the night before. A wraith was praying upon young single guys at a nearby club. Draining their horny little brains. The wraith was about to kill the owner of the club when we stopped it. Now that the hunt was over, all I wanted to do was finish writing these essays and sleep for a solid forty-eight hours.

"You're always busy and besides you just finished hunting that wreath. You deserve a break and going out will do you some good." Kat said coming out of my closet with a few dresses. "Well, these look like they've never seen the light of day. Look at this one, It still has the tag on."

I rolled my eyes. "First of all we didn't hunt a door ornament, It's a wraith, not a wreath. Second, I meant to return that sorry excuse for a dress. You were the one who bullied me into buying it."

"One, I don't care what it's called and two, I knew this dress looked familiar." Kat teased shoving said dress up against me. It was a short red lace dress with long sleeves and an open back.

"Oh my gods Kat, I'm not wearing that," I said shoving the dress away from me.

"Why not?" She pouted.

"It's too slutty." I complained.

"Well, you need slutty." She retorted. "You've been single for years. When was the last time you got laid?"

I shifted uncomfortably. Elijah snickered in the background and Kat smirked at my awkwardness.

"Your reaction says it all. You're going and you're wearing the red dress. And you'll have two smoking hot wing people at your side." She said gesturing to herself and Elijah.

"Yep," Elijah says from my desk. "And there's no better time to get some action than on Valentine's day."

"Aren't you supposed to take my side? You are my familiar." I asked.

"You're right I am your familiar, but I'm also your friend and as both, I think you need this." Elijah states. "You could order me to take your side, but that would take away my free will." He finished.

I rolled my eyes at him. We both knew that us being bonded meant I could order him to do or feel things that he wouldn't originally do or feel. We also knew that I would never abuse our bond.

"I don't know why you're being so shy. If I remember correctly you had every boy practically eating out of your hand before we got together." He reminded. 

Rufus and Bobby's voices rang through my head. They always told me I was a mini version of my Dad. In more ways than one. "Why couldn't you have been like your Mama.'" "Your daddy used to be a huge player. Practically had women eating out of his hand."

"WHAT?!" Kat yelled in shock. I jumped at Kat's outburst. She looked at Elijah wide-eyed as she gestured to me. "You're telling me this girl used to be a player!?"

I felt my whole face blush red as I tried to make myself as small as possible. Elijah looked back at me and gave me an evil smirk.

"She was breaking hearts left and right." He told Kat who was drinking in the information.

"We need to fix this immediately! Arden honey you don't happen to have anything in your witchy department that would help, you know... your sex drive?"

My jaw dropped. "Kat! I'm not going to make magical Viagra!"

Kat pouted at me while Elijah fought to keep his composure.

"Well, that's a wasted opportunity." She said in disappointment. "If I was a witch I would be brewing myself some love potion number 9 and get myself all the guys and gals."

Elijah shifted uncomfortably in his seat at Kat's comment. I could sense a mixture of guilt, shame, and inner disgust flood through him. This wasn't the first time I've felt these emotions pop up either. I tilted my head slightly in confusion wondering why he was feeling so ashamed. Elijah always seemed like a happy guy, but sometimes the people with the biggest smile are struggling the most. 

"Okay, now that we have your outfit picked out we can now get ready," Kat said gesturing to her and Elijah.

Elijah plastered on a fake smile and left the room playfully bumping into Kat on the way out. Kat flipped him off and followed, but before she left she shot me a glare.

"Arden Queen I better see you in that sexy dress. And if you're not. . . . Well I know where you sleep."

My eyebrow raised in amusement at my very human friend challenging me. "I'm shaking in my boots." I teased. She continued to glare at me and I rolled my eyes. "Fine! I'll put on the sleazy dress." I said reluctantly.

"Yes!" She exclaimed flashing me a toothy grin.

She left the room and I turned to glare at the lacy red dress.

An hour later Kat, Elijah, and I climbed into my beautiful Mustang and drove to the club. We went straight to the front of the line, we didn't even have to show our IDs. I guess saving the owner of a club had its perks. Kat was vibrating with excitement or horny-ness. It's hard to tell sometimes. It was probably both.

"Hey, Blondie can you act less like a slut?" Elijah asked.

"Elijah!" I gasped.

He looked at me and shrugged. "Hey it's not my fault Kat's a nymphomaniac."

I turned to Kat waiting for her crude response, but it never came. Maybe Elijah was right. Her eyes were already dilated and she bit her bottom lip at the prospects that laid inside.

"What are we waiting for you guys!?" Kat asked ignoring our side conversation. "There's a club full of single horny men and women waiting for us!" And like a kid in a candy store Kat rushed through the doors.

I looked back at Elijah. "Maybe you're right."

Elijah hummed his agreement. "Well Your Majesty, let's find you a lucky man." He said as we stepped through the doors. I looked around trying to find where my other roommate went, but sadly the number of people at the club blocked my view.

"Great, we already lost Kat," I sighed.

"She'll show up eventually. Don't worry I'll be your wingman, " Elijah assured as we weaved our way deeper into the club.

FLASHBACK OVER

And he left me! Some wingman.

I roamed the club trying to find Elijah or Kat, but they were nowhere to be found. I couldn't even find Elijah with our bond. His emotions were all over the place and muddled. He must have been drunk. It's always harder to get clear emotional reads on people when they were under the influence. I sighed, the loud music was going me a headache so I weaved myself through the crowd to a more secluded area of the club.

I ended up in this lounge area. The music was a lot quieter and only a few couples were in the room sitting at booths. Soft rock played through the speakers and gave a nice relaxing feel to the room. I went to sit at the bar and ordered a Jack Daniels neat.

"Sorry, we're out of Jack." The bartender said.

What club or bar runs out of Jack Daniels? "Fine, I guess I'll have Crown instead."

The bartender nodded and got me my drink. I was quietly enjoying the music when someone sat a chair away from me.

"I'll have whatever she's having." He asked the bartender.

A single brow rose as I took a sip of my drink. "Why would you ask for a drink when you don't know what it is?" I asked, focusing on swirling my glass.

"Whatever you're drinking can't be too bad. It looks like you ordered a whiskey neat, which is always good in my book."

I smirked and took another sip. "You seem pretty confident. This could be Fireball."

I gestured to my glass and finally turned to look at the stranger. He was wearing a black suit and a navy blue striped tie. His brown hair was combed with some sort of product to tame his longish locks and his blue eyes were locked onto me. assessing me.

"Fireball isn't that bad," he poorly defended.

"You're right it's not. . . . If you like the taste of Big Red soaked in piss."

The guy laughed as the bartender handed him his drink. He picked it up and raised his drink to me. Then without hesitation, he brought the glass to his lips and took a large gulp.

"Damn, you mislead me. I was hoping for Big Red soaked in piss." He said smiling.

That got me to laugh a little which made him smile a little more. "Sorry to disappoint,"

"It's fine, after the last couple of days I had, I needed this drink. And making a beautiful woman laugh is just an added bonus."

"A beautiful woman? Where is she? Don't you think you should be flirting with her than little ole whiskey-drinking me?" I teased.

"You know what? You're right." He agreed. "Have you seen her? She was last seen sitting where you are now. In a very flattering red dress with a. . . ." He leaned back from the bar to get a better view of me and my attire. " with an open back. She has dark brown hair and eyes. And she was drinking Crown neat. I don't suppose you've seen a woman like that have you?"

His teasing smile made me smile. "Sorry I haven't seen a woman like that."

"Damn it, I guess I'll just have to talk to you instead." He said in mock disappointment.

"Oh I'm so sorry for you," I responded imitating his tone. A beat of silence passed between us before we both started laughing. "So what's with the suit? You look like you just came from an office. Not very club attire."

He looked down at himself as if he was just noticing what he was wearing. "Yeah, um I kinda came here for work." He gestured to the club as a whole. "Didn't pan out."

"Oh? What do you do?" I asked.

"I'm a federal agent."

"FBI? What are you doing here? Unless that's classified."

"No, it's not classified. I don't know if you've heard, but there have been a few murders around this area. All men after a night at the club."

Shit, those murders were the victims of the Wraith Elijah and I killed last night, but I was slightly confused. That shouldn't have attracted the FBI. Those murders were obscure enough that it shouldn't have attracted anyone but the local authorities. I looked at him a little closer. He had a scar on his left cheek. I wonder how that got there? Something I learned, being raised by hunters is that FBI isn't always FBI. Bobby had several phones dedicated to impersonating FBI agents for other hunters.

"I heard about that," I said in fake concern. Wanting to test a theory. "A friend of mine was actually attacked last night."

The guy seemed to perk a bit at the mention of the Friend . Mike who was the guy I saved last night, aka the club owner wasn't a friend, but he would definitely play along if I needed him to. I told him to be as vague to the authorities as possible. The fewer details he provided, the less likely Elijah and I would be caught and less likely people would think poor Mike was crazy. No one would believe the truth anyway.

"Your friend doesn't happen to be the owner of this club? Is he?" He asked, trying not to get excited.

"You mean Mike?" I responded innocently. He nodded. "He told me all about it. The things he was telling me sounded insane." The bait had been set. Now let's see if my theory was correct.

"Did he say what attacked him?"

"No, it was dark, he said he didn't get a good look,"

"Did he mention any changes to the building?"

"What do you mean?" I said fighting off the smirk that wanted to appear.

"You know, lights flickering or cold spots, maybe-"

And Bingo. "anything signifying a ghost?" I finished. His eyes widened not expecting my answer. 

"Uh, I-"

"You're not FBI," I said boldly.

"I-i don't -"

"Save it," I said cutting off his stuttering. "you're a hunter," I smiled at his cute speechless face.

"You know?" He asked shocked.

"Yep, and by the way, it wasn't a ghost."

"What is it then?" He asked with a sense of awe in his voice.

"It was a wraith. The keyword being was. Sorry to burst your bubble, but my partner and I killed it last night." I said, pride lacing my voice.

The guy leaned back in his seat and took another large gulp of his whiskey, finishing the glass. He set the glass down and chuckled.

"I've been trying to find a lead for the past two days just for you to tell me that it's already dead. Mike isn't even your friend is he?"

I gave him a shrug. "Sorry,"

"You have nothing to be sorry about. It's not your fault that my ego is wounded." He chuckled.

"As soon as you said you were FBI, I thought something was off. This case was a little too obscure for it to attract big brother."

"Not only is she beautiful and has great taste in alcohol, but she smart too. The full package." He flirted. I rolled my eyes and he leaned forward towards me. "so how long have you been a hunter?"

"Not really a hunter. I take care of the cases that get a little too close for comfort. I was sorta raised in the life. My dad was a hunter, my uncles are hunters. I had the option, but I wanted more you know? So I'm in college now."

"You're in college?"

"Yeah, I'm a junior at Harvard."

His eyebrows raised. "Harvard? I'm impressed. What do you study?"

"Occult studies," I chuckled.

"That seems like the perfect major for a sorta hunter." He chuckled back. "I hope you don't mind me asking, but you don't look like you're having a good time."

"What gave it away?" I teased.

"I don't know, maybe the fact that you're drinking whiskey in a secluded part of the club, by yourself. That last part I'm still sorting out, because you're way too beautiful for guys not to constantly be hitting on you."

"I retreated here because I was being hit on constantly. My poor ass and I were sick and tired of being groped all night."

"That sounds terrible I'm sorry on behalf of the male species, but if it's any consolation you and your poor ass look spectacular."

"Thank you, I think that was a compliment," I laughed.

"It was and hey! I didn't have to grope you to tell you that!" He teased.

"It's amazing what common decency can achieve," I laughed again. I felt a smile begin to settle on my face.

"So why are you here?" He asked.

"If you must know, my friends/ roommates forced me out. Said I needed a break from my usual life and needed to get back into the dating scene. They declared themselves my wingmen."

"Umm," He looked around trying to find said friends of mine.

"Umm, is the correct response. They left me flying solo." I explained.

"Well if you want I can continue to keep you company or you can tell me to fuck off. I won't take offense."

"I think I might like the company," I said with a smile which he returned.

We sat at that secluded part of the club talking about everything. His icy blue eyes were focused on nothing but me and I found myself enjoying his attention. He told me about his life how he mostly hunts up in Canada but finds himself from time to time over the border. His face was handsome, too handsome, borderline pretty and I made sure to tell him that which in return he rolled his eyes and laughed. Before we knew it the club was calling last call.

"I guess that's my queue to round up my friends," I told him.

"Hey, why don't I help you." He offered and I gave him a nod.

Surprisingly it didn't take long to find Kat. She was at the main bar sitting on some dude's lap.

"Hey Kat! We're leaving!" I yelled at her.

She looked up and gave me a thumbs up "Okay! I'll meet you upfront!"

I nodded. Cool one down one to go. The guy. . . . Oh my god, I don't know the name of the guy I've been talking to this whole night. Well, fuck that's awkward. I guess I'll call him Pretty Boy for now. Anyway, Pretty Boy helped part a path through the crowd as I looked for Elijah. In the distance, I spotted a familiar head of blond hair attached to a similar-looking body. I was certain it was Elijah, but I couldn't see his face. I started weaving myself through people to get to him. As I got closer I could feel his drunken emotions. I staggered a bit at how strong his emotions were, he must have been plastered, because his drunken haze was making my head dizzy. He was clearly kissing someone and I felt a little bad for interrupting. Only a little.

"Elijah we're leaving!" I yelled grabbing his shoulder to get his attention.

He separated from the girl he was kissing only for me to realize that she wasn't a girl. I took a step back and my eyes widened at the very attractive man that Elijah was just making out with.

Instantly a part of me was ashamed of my reaction. I didn't mean to step back, that must have looked like I was homophobic. Which I'm not. I'm perfectly fine with it, Kat was bisexual, and even though I haven't been with a woman, I still thought they were just as attractive as men, and I wouldn't be opposed to experimenting with my current sexuality. I just didn't expect Elijah to like dudes. I was surprised. 

Elijah's eyes widened when he saw me. He scrambled away from the man he was kissing a mortified look on his face. The guy tried to reach out for him, but he shoved him away, no longer wanting him anywhere near him.

"Arden it's not what it looks like I can explain!" Elijah said desperately.

"It's fine, you have nothing to—"

"It was a one-time thing I'm not a faggot!" Elijah yelled at me.

A random guy in the vicinity went to calm him down, but as soon as he touched him, Elijah whirled around slamming his fist into the stranger's face with his enhanced strength. A sickening crunch filled the air as the guy fell to the ground unconscious, blood gushing from his destroyed nose.

"GET THE FUCK OFF ME!" Elijah screamed at the man he sent to the ground.

People immediately backed away from Elijah unconsciously making a circle around him. His eyes flittered around the people around him, their critical stares bearing down on him.

I was shocked. I've never seen him act like this before. I felt an overpowering sense of fear, humiliation, and self-hate. His drunken emotions turned animalistic. Pretty Boy put himself in front of me as Elijah became more apoplectic. I was thankful for the barrier Pretty Boy provided. Elijah was starting to scare me. He reminded me of a feral dog backed into a corner. I could imagine his fur bristling and his jaws snapping and foaming as if he was in animal form.

"You need to settle down," Pretty Boy said sternly as he approached Elijah.

Elijah swung his fist towards Pretty Boy's face, but he dodged and tackled Elijah to the ground. The two men rolled around the ground trying to get the upper hand on the other. It was ugly. This continued till a loud snarling growl erupted from Elijah as he threw Pretty Boy off him using his enhanced strength.

Fear spiked through me as I silently prayed that Pretty Boy didn't notice the supernatural strength Elijah possessed. But judging on Pretty Boy's expression I wouldn't bet on it. His eyes widened at Elijah and then they flickered to me in question.

Now there was a multitude of things I could have done in that moment. I could have feigned shock or stood my ground having Elijah's back despite him being a homophobic asshole at the moment. Hell, I could have helped Pretty Boy up and helped beat Elijah's ass, but I didn't do any of those things. Instead, I stood there like an idiot as Pretty Boy looked at me for answers and shrugged. . . . Yeah, not my best moment. Pretty Boy gave me an incredulous look before he was tackled again by a feral Elijah. . . . Shit.

"Elijah stop!" I yelled, but he wasn't listening. He just kept trying to smash his fist in Pretty Boy's face. Damn it that's one of his best features. I cursed myself for what I was about to do. "Elijah I said STOP!"

All of a sudden Elijah went stiff as a board. His fist froze mid punch. I ran up to the boys and ripped Elijah off of the bloodied Pretty Boy with the help of a little magic. I then punched him sending Elijah sprawling to the floor. He didn't move still under the effects of my command. I walked to him and leaned down whispering my next command into his ear.

"Go to SLEEP!" I commanded.

I watched Elijah's eyes roll to the back of his head as he lost consciousness. I sighed in a mixture of relief and guilt. I never used our bond against him before, but what I did was necessary. Right?

"What the fuck did I get myself into?" I heard from behind me.

Fuck. I turned around and Pretty Boy was looking at me with a mixture of confusion, fear, and gratitude.

"I promise I'll explain," I said to him. "But can you help me get him out of here before we attract more trouble?" I pleaded.

He seemed to hesitate before walking over to the other side of Elijah and lifting his dead weight. "A little help would be appreciated, Whiskey Girl,"

Whiskey Girl? I guess it couldn't be worst than Pretty Boy. I grabbed Elijah's other arm and hoisted some of his weight onto my shoulder. Together we managed to get Elijah out of the club. Once outside Kat spotted us and she looked at us like we were crazy.
"The hell happened to you guys?!" She asked.

"Not now Kat," I shot her a glare, and Kat took that as a signal to keep her mouth shut.

Pretty Boy helped me drag Elijah to my car while Kat trailed behind. We got to Reaper, my beloved 1969 Mustang Mach 1, and unloaded the dead weight into the back seat.

"I'm just going to sit in the car and let you guys have some alone time," Kat said looking at the both of us.

When we were alone we didn't say anything for several moments. We just looked at each other, both of us were lost for words. I examined his bloodied face. He must have had at least a broken nose. His face was already starting to swell with splotches of black and blue.

"I can heal that," I said. My voice sounded deafening. I walked closer to him and raised my hand to his face, but paused before physically touching him. I already gave myself away when Elijah hulked out and I put him down with a punch and a few choice words. There was no doubt in my mind that he already figured out what I was. This was just me respecting his boundaries and asking for permission.

He gave a subtle nod and I cupped his cheek letting my magic flood through the contact. I watched as the swelling went down and the cuts and bruises disappeared. When I was done all that was left was the blood splatter and the preexisting scar on his left cheek.

"I bet you have questions," I asked.

"Most of it I've figured out on my own, but I do have a couple." He responded. His blue focused on my brown and despite wanting to look away, I just couldn't. I nodded and waited for whatever he wanted to ask. "Was anything you said real?" My curiosity perked at the question. "When we were sitting at the bar talking, were you telling the truth? About your life and your family? Was it real? Or did you just trick me for some sick witchy reason?"

"Yes, it was real. My dad was a hunter and so are my uncles, but my mom was also a witch and so am I. My family knows what I am and I was raised to embrace both parts of me. I went to school cause I wanted more for myself."

"What about him?" He asked, gesturing over to Elijah passed out in the back seat. "No way he's human. Not with strength like that."

"He's a familiar. He's my familiar and I know what he did looks bad, but I swear he's not normally like this." I didn't know what my answer would prove, but I hope it helped. He nodded and looked behind me at my car filled with the people I consider family.

"Okay then. I believe you. Are you going to be okay getting home?"

"Yeah, that last part was sobering." I paused before remembering something. "I realized that I never got your name. Can't keep calling you Pretty Boy in my head, now can I?"

"I guess you're right and I can't keep calling you Whiskey Girl in mine." He replied. "It's Asa. Asa Fox."

"Arden Queen."

"It's nice to meet you, Arden, despite how our evening ended." He said. I couldn't help but smile at the way my name sounded coming from his mouth.

I chuckled. "Yeah, it was."

"I hope to see you again."

"I do too."

And before we knew it our lips touched in a soft kiss goodbye. I felt a folded napkin being slipped into my hand as we parted.

"Goodnight Asa,"

I turned and got into my car. I looked at my friends all passed out then I opened the napkin that Asa slipped me, seven nicely written numbers printed with a cute little note.

(123) 456-7890- Till Next Time Whiskey Girl

I didn't sleep much last night. After getting home I grabbed Kat and somehow got her unconscious body onto the couch. I went back for Elijah but realized that I had no chance of lifting his 6'3 tower of muscle out of the car. So I did what any good friend would do and that was bringing him a pillow and blanket and tucking him in the back seat. I then sat in the front seat and turned on the car letting Bob Seger's voice softly filter through the radio. I wanted to be there when Elijah woke up. I was worried. I never saw him like that and I just wanted to make sure he was okay.

Several hours later I managed to get a couple of hours of sleep. What woke me was the shuffling in the backseat of the car.

"You okay?" My gravelly morning voice asked.

He didn't say anything at first, just groaned at the probable headache he was suffering from. I waited patiently, monitoring his emotional state. When he looked at me I could feel him remembering what he did at the club. The realization that he fucked up.

"Oh my god. What the fuck did I do?" He said mournfully.

"I don't know Elijah, you tell me. I've never seen you act like that." Shame and self-disgust filled his being. I reached out to grab his hand, holding it firmly. "You can tell me, Elijah. One moment you were fine and then—"

"You found me kissing a guy." he interrupted. He tore his hand from mine and put his face in his hands. I could tell he was trying not to cry.

"You know there is nothing wrong with you kissing a man, right?" I said gently.

Elijah shook his head in his hands. "I know, I know." He said taking a shuttering breath. "I'm fine with that, I know that Kat is bisexual and she is one of my best friends, but me? I'm not— I can't— I-i don't know."

I watched him cave into himself, his hands now gripping his hair. I crawled into the back seat and wrapped my arms around him. Elijah grew up in a strict conservative catholic household. He was taught that same-sex relations were wrong, but he's always been excepting of others. I guess that meant everyone, but himself. My heart broke for him.

"Shh, you're okay, I'm here. You are perfect just the way you are."

I stroked his hair till I heard the front door of the house open up. Moments later Kat opened the car door and crawled in. She didn't ask or say anything, but she joined me in comforting Elijah. Both of us giving him the love and support he needed and deserved.

I knew this wasn't going to be something you fixed with a pep talk. Internalized homophobia isn't something you can just fix on the spot. You have to rewrite your own thoughts, basically rewriting your brain. It's an internal battle. I just know that I'll always be there to remind him that he is loved.

Elijah eventually left the car with Kat and went to go sleep in a proper, bed. The early morning light slowly brightened the sky and I started my day.  My day was normal. I did some homework, did some chores, called Bobby and Rufus to check in with them. I even got a surprise call from Sammy. He was very excited to tell me he got to drive the Impala for the first time by himself. John let him take it out for a food run and when he got to the diner he decided to give me a call while the food was cooking. 

It was currently 6:45 pm and I was reading a new grimoire that Rufus sent me when a knock came from the front door. I looked up from the book and made eye contact with Kat who was eating ice cream at the kitchen table. I set my book aside and went to answer it and when I opened the door I was met with familiar glacier blue eyes.

"Asa!" I said in surprise.

"Arden, hey," He responded.

Instead of the suit, he was wearing last night he was in a simple pair of blue jeans, a grey shirt, and a black jacket. His hair was still styled back like it was last night though.

"What are you doing here? Wait, better question. How did you find out where I lived?" I questioned.

"That would be me," Kat's voice said from behind. I turned around and I noticed a familiar napkin dangling from her fingertips. "You left this on the counter last night"

"Oh my god Kat," I said pinching the bridge of my nose. I love Kat, but she could be so fucking frustrating sometimes.  I stepped out the threshold and quickly closed the door before Kat could follow. I turned back to Asa who was awkwardly standing at the door. "Asa, I'm so sorry."

"It's fine, I wanted an excuse to see you again anyway."

"I'm glad last night didn't scare you off," I said gratefully.

"Well, I would be a terrible hunter if last night scared me off." He paused, thinking of what he just said. "I might still be a terrible hunter, for affiliating with a witch, but- " He cleared his throat before continuing. "Umm, Arden would you possibly like to get some dinner with me?"

"Right now?"

I was hardly wearing date ready attire. I was wearing ripped jeans, a Harvard pullover, and my hair was pulled up into a bun. Not something you wear to dinner with a cute guy.

"Yeah, right now,- Umm, unless you've already eaten," He rubbed the back of his neck nervously.

"No, I haven't eaten, but I don't think I look pretty enough to go on a date at this moment," I said embarrassed.

"You look perfect." He assured and I could tell he meant it. 

"Okay," I gave him a shy smile. "You wanna get food at a local diner I know?"

"Sounds good to me."

I quickly went inside to put on shoes and grab my wallet and keys, all while ignoring Kat's smug grin. I went back out and Asa led me to his old black Jeep Wrangler. It's been a long time, but I actually found myself looking forward to a date. I actually felt myself moving on.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

(May 2nd, 2002) 

(Arden Age 23, Dean Age 23, Sam Age 19, Elijah Age 24)

"Hello? "

"Happy Birthday Sammy!" I said into the phone.

"Thanks, Queenie, it means a lot that you called," He chuckled, but there was an undertone of stress in his voice. "I honestly forgot it was my birthday."

"Are you okay? You sound stressed."

"Yeah, that's because I am. Finals are next week and they aren't holding back."

"Sounds about right," I said remembering my first semester at Harvard. "Well, take a break, eat some food, drink some water. And no coffee doesn't count. In fact, why don't you take the rest of the day off? Actually celebrate your birthday."

"Okay Mom," He teased.

"I'm serious," I stressed.

"Fine, I'll take it under advisement."

I sighed knowing that he'll ignore my suggestion unless I brought out the big guns. "If I were you I would rethink that answer. I'm currently driving through Idaho, and have no problem rerouting my destination to Palo Alto." I threatened.

"Oh God please don't," Sam complained.

"Then I suggest you do as I say."

"Okay! Fine! "

I laughed in victory. "Good that's one less thing I have to worry about."

"Yeah, whatever. How are you doing? You still seeing that guy?"

"Asa? Umm, sorta," I blushed at the thought of Asa Fox. 

We weren't dating, but we also weren't just friends. I guess you could call it an open relationship or a friend with benefits scenario. Whenever he was close by he would take the time to visit me and it would usually end with me lying naked underneath the sheets watching him walk out the door.

"It's complicated Sam."

"You guys have been seeing each other for two years and you still don't have a label for whatever you guys are? " Sam asked incredulously.

"No we don't have a label and I know what you're hinting at and I don't have an answer for you." I sighed. I wish it was simple. 

Sam sighed into the phone. "You deserve better Arden. You deserve a guy who will treat you like the Queen you are, no pun intended."

"Sam I'm fine. How about you find yourself a relationship before you start giving me dating advice."

"Point taken, but at least try to talk to the guy. Who knows maybe he'll surprise you."

"Maybe, but not likely," I said knowing Asa.

I really liked Asa. He's kind, funny, very easy on the eyes. He's also a very good man. But he's also a player and with him also being a hunter I don't see him changing his ways anytime soon.

"Okay well, how's the drive?" He asked changing the subject.

"The drive is good. I have about nine hours left till I reach Seabrook." 

I quickly glanced through the rearview mirror, checking on my sleeping partner in the back seat. His large furry body was curled into an adorable tight ball.

"So you just own a house now?"

"Yeah, I know it's insane. After graduation, Bobby surprised me with the deed to my childhood home. Apparently, my parents left it to Bobby in their wills and I guess he thought it would be a nice graduation present... It's a lot to process."

"Yeah, it sounds crazy. Are you going to be alright? I know you haven't— Umm, you haven't been—Its been a long time since. . . . uhh." Sam stuttered trying to tactfully ask his question, but miserably failing.

"Sam, stop beating around the bush. I know what you mean." I took a deep breath. "Like I said it's a lot to process. I mean I haven't been home..."home" since I was eleven and there are a lot of conflicting emotions. On one hand, I remember living in a happy home, playing in the woods, helping Dad in the kitchen. But on the other, It's all tainted by my parents' murder. I don't know, it's definitely going to be nostalgic." I said almost bitterly.

"I can't imagine. I was an infant when my mom died, and Dean was only four. We barely remember our mom, but you have detailed memories. You lost more than Dean and I, but you always seemed more well adjusted."

"Let's not compare trauma, it's not fair. Your trauma is just as bad as mine. Let's just agree we're both messed up."

"Yeah, I guess you're right," he cynically chuckled.

We talked for a while. Since Sam went to college we've been able to talk a lot more. It was only four months ago when Sam called to tell me he left his family to go to Stanford. I drove twelve hours to pick him up from Steamboat Springs, Colorado, and then an additional two and a half days to Palo Alto. I dropped him off at a nearby motel near campus since he couldn't move into the dorms right away. I stayed with him for a couple of days and we had fun binging on pizza and watching Disney movies. I even took Sam out for his first sushi experience. Sadly he didn't enjoy it as much as I did.

"Hey, I'm going to take your advice and grab some food." He said after a while.

"Okay, I'll let you go then. Oh! Wait! Before I say goodbye, do you know what your plans are for summer break? Because you can always stay with me and Elijah up in Washington." I offered.

"Thanks for the offer, but me and my friend Brady are actually going to rent a place near campus. We already have a potential place."

"It's definitely cheaper than the dorms," I commented. "Okay, well let me know if you need anything."

"Will do."

"love you,"

"Love you too," He responded and I could hear the smile in his voice.

The line disconnect and I put the phone away. I was happy Sam was making friends and was getting an apartment, but I also sorta wished Sam would take me up on my offer, for selfish reasons. It would be nice to have him in Washington to help keep my mind off more serious emotions.

Memories I haven't thought about in ages flashed through my mind as we passed the "Welcome to Seabrook" sign. The wave of bittersweet nostalgia kept rearing up when I recognized familiar landmarks, like my old elementary school or the ice cream parlor I used to go to with my parents. I pulled up to the general store to grab a few supplies before going heading to the house. I walked in and I went through the aisles grabbing the essentials: toilet paper, disinfect wipes, trash bags, etc. I went to the checkout counter and the clerk was a man who looked like he was in his mid-fifties. He was looking out the window at my mustang. He had a wistful look like he was reliving a memory. I cleared my throat, breaking his trance. He then gave a kind smile. 

"Hello little miss, anything else I can get ya?" He asked as I put everything on the counter.

"No that should be all," I responded.

"If you don't mind me asking," he said while scanning my items. "Is that mustang yours?"

"Yes, why'd you ask?" I responded to the odd question.

"Oh nothing," he waved off. "I used to know someone who had a car just like that. I used to constantly ask if he would sell it to me, but every time I asked he'd refuse."

I felt myself perk at his answer. I automatically thought about my dad and curiosity took over when I asked him my next question.

"His name didn't happen to be Andrew Queen was it?"

"Now how do you know Andrew Queen? It's been ages since I heard that name." He asked me.

"I'm his daughter, Arden Queen," I told him.

His eyes widened in surprise at my answer. "Arden? Wow, look at you. You've grown up into a beautiful young woman." I gave a shy embarrassed smile, not wanting to be rude and tell him I had no idea who he was. He seemed to catch on and gave an understanding nod. "You probably don't remember me, but you used to be in the same class as my son, Isaiah.

A vague memory seems to click as I remembered the name. "Right, Isaiah... He used to wear a cape every day to school when we were younger right?"

The man let out a loud joyous laugh at the memory. "He sure did. No matter what his mother and I would say or do, he would somehow find a way to smuggle that old thing. I wish he was in the shop today, the look on his face would have been priceless." He said with a smile. "Since ya probably don't remember, I'm Scott Harris."

"It's nice to meet you again, Mr. Harris," I said politely.

"Skip the formalities, It's Scott to you." He responded. "So what brings ya back to Seabrook? If you don't mind me asking. I wouldn't think you'd come back after what happened to your folks and the others, God rest their souls."

"I'm sorry. Others?" I asked confused. I wasn't aware there were other killings. How many people did that demon kill, before killing my parents? "I thought the only victims were my parents and umm. . . . I think her name was Sara?"

"I suppose they didn't tell you. You were just a little girl at the time." He sighed. "Back in 1990, Seabrook had a serial killer. It was all over the news. It first killed the Rileys. The poor family was found sitting around their dinner table with their necks slit open. Plates of food were displayed as if they were all going to be featured in one of those Martha Stewart magazines. Then it was the Botvins. The parents were found gutted in the living room. TV was on and they were seated on the couch with the husband's arm wrapped around his wife's shoulder as if they were settling in for the evening. And I think you remember what happened to their daughter, Sara, and the rest. It's a tragedy that they never caught the killer. To think that happen in our small quiet town..." he shuttered. "It keeps me up some nights,"

I nodded grimly. Sara Botvin was found at my house after the demon presumably possessed the poor girl and took her to my house where it then possessed my mom and killed her and my dad.

"That's terrible. I didn't think it could get worst." I said quietly. This town was scarred. People were afraid and paranoid. Only speculating who the killer was. Living in fear that they might come back and kill again. "Well, back to answer your original question I'm fixing up the old house, and then I don't know. Maybe I'll sell it, I haven't decided yet. There are a lot of memories." I said wanting to change the subject.

He nodded, seemingly grateful for the change of topic. "I see... Are you going to fix up that old bar too?" 

"The bar? What bar?" I asked.

"Oh, your dad bought a bar and was planning on fixing it up. It's located outside of town if you're interested."

"Okay, I'll check it out later," I told him. He finished scanning all my items and looking at the final bill I could tell he took some of the items off. I wanted to argue, but he gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to win if I tried. "Thank you," I said after paying the reduced total. "Tell the Mrs. and Isaiah I said hello."

"Of course, now you get to that house before it gets dark. I'm sure you don't want to be trying to find the generator in the dark." He said.

I gave him a nod and left the store. I put everything in the passenger seat of the car then turned to look in the back. Elijah was still curled up.

"You are the laziest thing I've ever seen," I commented to him. He humphed in disagreement and I rolled my eyes.

I started the car and drove to the very edge of town where there were more trees the houses. As the sun started to set the forest looked a little more menacing. I mentally cursed my parents for putting our house right in the middle of the creepy woods. I drove down till I found a familiar elongated driveway coming off the road. I turned in and was met with a gate to block cars from coming through. I sighed in annoyance before grabbing a key ring filled with keys and flipping to the one that unlocked the gate. Thank all the gods that my mother had the common sense to label all of them. Before I left the car and looked back at my unhelpful driving companion.

"You can help you know," I said glaring at the dog before I stepped out of the car.

I unlocked the padlock that locked the gate in place when I heard the car door open from behind me.

"You didn't have to be rude," Elijah said from behind.

I rolled my eyes as I unlocked the gate. "Just help me push."

He got on the other side of me and helped push the gate that probably hadn't been opened in the past ten years. The rusty hinges let out a nasty whine that made me cringe.

"Add fix gate to the list of things that need to get done," I said, mostly to myself. "You know you're the worst road trip partner I've ever had," I said to Elijah.

He was in his animal form for pretty much the whole duration of the trip. It was safe to say I was a tad bit annoyed. "Hey, sorry that I get car sick. The animal form helps." He said defending his actions.

I rolled my eyes again before getting back into the car. Elijah followed suit and we drove up to the house I haven't seen in over ten years.

"Oh my god. You lived here?!" Elijah asked in astonishment.

I didn't answer. I was too focused on looking at every detail of my childhood home. It didn't seem like it was made for people anymore. After so much quiet and time alone the house looked like it sought forest's company. Ivy climbed up the walls, covering half the house. Wildflowers trailed up to the porch in colorful bright patches of purple, red, orange, and white.

I drove and parked in a somewhat clear area that wasn't as claimed by the wild as the rest of the property. Sure I could have driven over the flowers that populated most of the grounds, but somehow felt wrong to disrupt where nature has quietly settled. I guess that was the witch in me. We got out of the car and the setting sun seemed to illuminate the west half of the house. It loomed over us as if it was inspecting its new visitors. Mom always used to say this place was special and standing in front of it now I think I know what she meant. I looked over at Elijah and he seemed like he was in a similar state of awe. We walked up to the porch and up the steps to the large oak door. I grabbed the house key and inserted it into the old lock. With a twist of the key and a push on the door, I watched the door swing almost effortlessly open. The house seemed to take a breath of air. We stepped in and were immediately hit with a wave of dust that had accumulated over the years.

"Jesus Christ," Elijah coughed out.

I grabbed the neck of my shirt and pulled it over my mouth and nose, trying with little effect to keep the dust at bay.

"The generator should be in the basement." *cough, cough* "I'm going to grab a flashlight and I'll meet you down there."

"Why can't I grab the flashlight?" Elijah complained.

"Because I'm not the one who can see in the dark," I responded. He shifted from foot to foot, anxiously. "You're not scared are you?" I teased.

"What? No!" He stated quickly.

"Then go on, I'll meet you in the basement. You should go down the hall and make the first right. The door to the basement should be on your right if I remember correctly." 

He took a deep breath and started walking down the hall. I turned around and headed back to the car.

"I HATE THIS!" His voice sounded from inside the house.

I couldn't help but chuckle at his discomfort. Over the years mine and Elijah's relationship had only grown stronger. We made up for each other's faults and weaknesses. Elijah had even come to terms with slowly excepting and expressing his sexuality. Besides me, Kat had been a huge crutch to lean on. Even though she was still in Massachusetts getting her law degree we still keep in close contact.

The sun was setting and with the low light, I grabbed a flashlight from the trunk of the mustang. I flicked it on and went back inside. It's was weird seeing everything from this angle. I was a lot shorter the last time I was in these halls. Sheets covered the old furniture and I felt like I was in an episode of Scooby-Doo.  I went through the basement door and It took me no time to find Elijah and the generator. As soon as he saw me, Elijah got really excited.

"You need to check this out," He went over to the generator and started tracing his fingers across white marks on the machine. At first glance, it looked like graffiti, but at a closer look, I could tell they weren't graffiti, but runes and sigils. "From what I've read in your grimoires these sigils were meant to store and release energy. And I bet you there are matching sigils on the roof."

Now I was starting to get excited. "So basically what you're telling me is that these sigils were absorbing and storing energy, I'm assuming solar, and have been holding it for ten plus years?"

"That's exacting what I'm thinking. Magical fucking solar panels. I know Washington isn't the sunniest place, but I'm estimating we have five to six years' worth of stored up energy."

"Then what are we waiting for? Let's get this thing running," I told him.

He started flipping switches and turning valves. The gears wined before the runes glowed to life.

Elijah stepped back and quickly looked around for a light switch. When he saw one he ran to it. "And let there be light," he said as a few of the bulbs flicked on. 

With the lights illuminating the room I could now see the amount of dust. Layers upon layers of dust covered every visible surface. Elijah started walking up the stairs and I went to follow when something caught my eye. At the far end of the basement stood a safe.

"Are you coming or what?" Elijah called from the top of the steps.

"Hold on, I think I see a safe," I called back.

"A safe?" He questioned, but I ignored him walking towards it. Elijah's steps soon followed behind. "Did you know about this?" He asked and I shook my head. "How ominous. . . . I bet you ten bucks that there's an actual skeleton in there."

I swatted his arm. "A little severity would be nice."

"No can do. It's my job to keep things entertaining while you focus on the doom and gloom of your past."

I rolled my eyes and set my attention on the safe itself. There was no pin pad or combination lock. All that was there was a metal snake coiled in the middle of the safe, its head protruding out with its mouth open wide, just big enough to fit a grown man's hand. Elijah leaned in closes tracing his finger against the snake's metal scales.

"I'm guessing it's some sorta test. Maybe a test of bravery, but that wouldn't make for a very good lock. Then any brave asshat could open it. . . . wait a second." That's when we noticed the small engravings around the snake. "What is that?"

"That's Gaelic," I responded recognizing the engravings.

"I hope out of the hundred languages you know that Gaelic is one of them."

"I don't know a hundred languages, . . . I know twelve and yes Gaelic is one of them." I looked at the small script murmuring the words. " Bho fheòil is fuil feumaidh aon a bhith."

"Interesting," Elijah nodded. "And that means?"

"It basically translates to "of flesh and blood". It's pretty much a magical paternity test," I tell him.

"And you are not the father!" Elijah joked impersonating the Maury Show.

Normally I would have laughed. I was usually the type to laugh during tense times, but being in this house after so long. . . . It was draining. At least one of us was trying to lighten the situation.

I put my hand in the snake's mouth. All of a sudden its eyes glowed and its jaws bit down trapping my hand.

"FUCK!" "HOLY SHIT!" We both yelled.

I tried pulling my hand out, but the snake's jaws were too strong. Gears started turning and I was panicking.

"NoNoNoNoNoNoNo" "Holyfuck Holyfuck Holyfuck Holyfuck," we were both yelling as we tried to get my hand free.

I then felt a tiny prick on my index finger and the gears stopped. The snake's jaw opened up and the eyes dimmed. Immediately I yanked my hand out examining it. A small droplet of blood formed where I was pricked. A loud CLANK sounded as the safe unlocked. We both stood there, settling down from the adrenaline high.

"That was anticlimactic," Elijah said breaking the silence. I looked at him incredulously. My heart still pounding. "What? I'm not wrong. I was expecting a dismembered hand or something."

"Well, my family was always a fan of theatrics," I said while opening the safe. Inside was filled with documents, books, amulets, some gold, etc. "Let's head back upstairs we can sort through some of this stuff after we get the house somewhat situated.

We spent the evening taking sheets off of furniture and cleaning up the main rooms. Surprisingly, besides a few lightbulbs and some appliance updates, there wasn't anything major to fix. No faulty wiring, no leaky pipes. Occasionally I or Elijah would find a rune carved in discreet areas of the house. That's probably what was keeping the house in such good condition. Occasionally I found myself staring off into space, the memory of that night replaying in my mind. Elijah was usually good at snapping me out of it with a dumb joke or simply just shaking me. Around 1:00 am we had our sleeping bags set up in the living room. The fireplace was roaring and I was sorting through a stack of documents from the safe.

"You find anything interesting?" Elijah asked as he was getting ready for bed.

"Umm yeah," I lifted a Manila envelope. "This is a deed to an old bar right outside of town."

"A bar you say?" Elijah said smiling at the prospects.

"Yeah, when we were at the general store the owner mentioned it, and here's the proof."

"What are you thinking about doing with it?"

"I don't know," I answered honestly.

"Maybe we should consider fixing it up. Might be a nice source of revenue and with my business background I'm sure we can get that bar up and running." He said grinning.

"Yeah maybe,"

"Or we can make it into a strip club," he said slyly.

"No!" I laughed. 

"Why not?" He teased, "The people of this small town could use some excitement." 

"Or they'll have a heart attack," I chuckled.

Elijah smiled, nudging me in the arm. "That's the first time you laughed since we crossed the Washington border. For a while, I was debating if you were broken."

"That's not my fault. I would probably laugh more if you were a better road trip companion. 

"I told you I get car sick!" He defended, "Besides I tried to play I Spy with you. It's not my fault that you don't understand dog."

"Is that what you were trying to do? I thought you were having a stroke! I even asked if you were smelling toast." I laughed.

"Nope, no stroke, just a one-sided game of I Spy. I won by the way."

Elijah continued to tell me about all the conversations and games he tried to initiate while he was in dog form while I went back to sorting through documents. As I was going through the last stack of documents a photograph fell out from one of the folders. I picked it up and it was worn and the edges were slightly torn. The photo was of my mom dancing with a man I never met. They were both wearing outfits that reminded me of characters from the Great Gatsby. I flipped the photo over and there was a date written on the back- 12th September 1926.

"What the hell?"

"What is it?" Elijah asked.

I showed him the photograph of my mom. "That's my mom,"

Elijah gingerly took the photo from my hand examining it exactly as I did. "There has to be another explanation. This has to be your grandmother or even great grandmother"

"My grandmother abandoned my mother when she was a little girl. She despised her, no way she would own a photo of her. Besides look at her shoulder." I pointed to a tattoo on her left shoulder. "That is the exact same tattoo that my mom had."

I quickly ran to one of the boxes we found while cleaning. It was filled with photo albums. I grabbed one and started flipping through, trying to find a photo that had my mom's shoulder exposed. Halfway through the album is when I found what I was looking for. I brought the album over to Elijah and showed him a picture of a much younger version of me being held by my mom. Her left shoulder was exposed showing a Celtic moon tattoo.

Elijah looked at me like he was still trying to calculate the probability. "I guess this could be your mom. She was a witch, but even if this was your mom what are you going to do? This was almost eighty years ago."

I didn't know what to say. Elijah brought up a very valuable point. What would I do with this information? My mom is dead. What use would it be to me to dig up buried history? But another part of me was nagging at me for answers. Why didn't she tell you? What else was she hiding?

"I don't know Elijah. Maybe I want to get to know my mom better. Bobby and Rufus always have stories about my dad, but hardly any about my mom."

Elijah gave an understanding nod. "You know whatever you decide I'll have your back, but let's get this place fixed up before we go chasing after ghosts. The dead can wait."

I nodded. I gently place the photo back in the folder and on the table. I crawled into my sleeping bag and watched the fire crackle. I jumped when I felt something press into me, but quickly relaxed when I saw the black fur cuddling into me. 

"Good boy," I muttered and I was rewarded by a cute little woof.

I focused back on the fire and visualized Elijah's dog form running through a forest. 'Focus and visualize your intent'  my mom once told me.

 "Praecipe filiis flammae, Liga eam in testamento meo, partum desiderio meo" I whispered, and before my eyes, I watched the embers and flames form a dog running through trees in the fireplace.

Elijah perked his head at the flame copy of him. He barked in admiration as his eyes remained transfixed with the figures in the fire. I would change up the figures and watch Elijah get excited over the scenes playing. I think his favorite was when I transfigured the flames to look like a dragon flying over a castle. 

After a while, I heard him yawn. He removed his gaze from the fireplace and curled into a ball by my side. He let out a  humph as he settled and soon enough I heard soft snores. Despite feeling emotionally drained I wasn't tired. I kept watching the flames and without meaning too I watched them form into a familiar car. two teenagers laid on the hood of the car, their bodies wrapped around each other. 

Tears slipped down my face as I thought back. I remember thinking I was never going to feel comfort or joy again until a sweet young boy with green eyes that reminded me of the moss that grew outside this house, crawled into bed with me and held me throughout the night. And all I wanted now was to feel him hold me and look into his moss green eye that made me forget the world was a fucked up place. I curled into myself and thought of a time when he didn't hate me. But he does now. I held in the sobs that wanted to burst free. 

"I just want them back," I whispered through the tears. "I-I want my mom. I want my dad. And I-i w-want, I want-" my voice shuttered as a sob forced its way to the surface. 

I want Dean.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV 

( July 6th, 2002)

I pulled up outside the exceedingly large house, joining the lineup of cars already in the driveway. The sound of blaring music and rowdy shouts and laughter of drunk hunters was the only indicator that I was in the right place. Usually, hunters don't live in extravagant homes, but I guess Asa and I were the exception.

I've heard about these hunter gatherings, and Bobby always warned me to steer clear. That it supposedly attracted the wrong crowd. The only gathering I attended, if you could call it that, was my father and mother's wake which was organized by a few of my dad's old hunting buddies. It wasn't the best experience.

I walked up to the front door, mentally prepping myself. This was going to check a lot of firsts for Asa and me. For the past two years, our relationship danced around the friends-with-benefits territory and despite having been invited to his place multiple times, this was a first. I usually blamed my hectic schedule—juggling school, hunting, and assisting family (aka, Bobby and Rufus)—had kept me from driving up to Manitoba, Canada. But here I was, visiting his home, meeting his friends, and even his mom. A lot of firsts. 

The door was unlocked and I stepped inside. Boisterous hunters drinking and talking filled the space. I scanned around trying to find Asa's face, but everywhere I looked was met with strangers. As I ventured further, a throat cleared nearby. I turned, and came face to face— or more like face to chest with a man sporting a majestic ginger beard and bright blue eyes.

"You seem lost," he remarked, with a smile that paired nicely with the standard hunter's assessing gaze.

"Yeah, a bit. I'm trying to track down Asa," I replied.

"He's probably holding up in the kitchen," He suggested kindly, extending his hand. "I'm Bucky Sims,"

"Arden Queen," I responded, shaking his hand.

Bucky's eyes widened at the mention of my name. "Arden? You're Arden? First off, let me say you're way out of Asa's league, " He chuckled, giving me an appreciative glance. "Secondly, it's great to finally match a face to the name. He talks about you constantly, you know. Some of us were taking bets to see if he made you up"

His candidness caught me a bit off guard. I swear I could feel my face heat up, but I smiled despite it. "Glad to know I'm real, I was beginning to wonder myself. So, who won that bet?"

"No one, we all thought Asa was lying. Can't believe he actually has a girlfriend."

"Oh, we're not dating. We haven't put a label on what we are." I clarified quickly, I wasn't a fan of assumptions.

"Really?" Bucky seemed puzzled. "Asa's been flying solo for well over a year. I figured it was because he was seeing you." 

If my face wasn't red before it certainly was now. "Um..."

"Come on, I'll take you to him," Bucky interrupted, steering me through the crowd until we reached the kitchen where Asa was grinning while helping an older woman prepare food.

"Hey, Asa, look who I found!" Bucky called out.

Asa's smile widened as he caught sight of me standing next to the towering ginger.

"Hey there, Pretty Boy," I teased with a grin.

A few people who were listening laughed at Asa's expense, including Bucky and the older woman as Asa rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed by the nickname.

"Oh, you're merciless, Whiskey Girl." He quipped, making his way over to me. Before I could retort he planted an unexpected, but not unwelcomed peck on my lips. 

A man lounging at the table, with sleekly styled black hair and an Asian descent, turned toward us. turned to us. 

"So this is the mysterious Arden Asa hasn't been able to shut up about. Randy Bull," He introduced as he stuck out his hand. I went to shake it when he playfully pulled it back "Ah,- Watch out for the horns." He chuckled mimicking bull horns before finally shaking my hand.

Okay, not what I was expecting. "Nice to meet you, Randy," How many people has Asa told about me? "I feel a little awkward. Umm, Asa told you all about me," I said shooting Asa a glare. "But kept me in the dark about all of you."

"Well, that sounds like my Asa," The older woman whom Asa was helping earlier remarked. She wasn't that old, probably a bit younger than Bobby. "He's always forgetting his manners, especially around beautiful women." She patted his cheek before turning back to me. "I'm Asa's mother, Loraine."

"It's nice to meet you, Mrs. Fox,"

"Oh hush, it's Loraine," she corrected sharply.

Did I do something wrong? I looked over to Bucky and Randy and they just shrugged. Asa then wrapped his arm around me and gave me a reassuring smile. "Maybe we should go somewhere private, I wanted to ask you som—"

"Asa, before you go seducing the girl, can you go into town and grab more beer? We're almost out and I will not share my whiskey reserves." Loraine interjected.

I flushed red as Asa rolled his eyes. "We'll continue this later," He said grabbing his keys.

"Do you want me to come along?" I asked silently begging him to not leave me alone with his mother.

"I got it. Why don't you get to know everyone, and when I get back I'll take you somewhere I can have you all to myself," He whispered the last.

"Hopefully I survive your mother, Pretty Boy," I whispered seriously, "and buy me some Jack while you're out," 

He rolled his eyes again and gave me a gentle peck on the forehead. "Give her a chance. She's not used to me bringing girls home." He started walking out, but before he left, he called out, "Be Nice!"

Buck and Randy laughed. "Don't worry we will!" Bucky shouted back.

"I was talking to her," Asa said giving me a playful glare.

When he left, Bucky and Randy talked with me while Loraine ignored us. I could feel her holding on to some anger and frustration. Was it because of me?

I swallowed my nerves, excused myself from Asa's friends, and went over to Loraine who was back to preparing the food. "Is there anything I can do to help? I'm pretty useful in the kitchen." I offered.

She arched a brow and scoffed. "I never known a hunter being useful in the kitchen. Any hunter who claims they can cook can only cook chili and it's not even good."

"Hey!" Bucky and Randy offendedly exclaimed.

"Sorry boys, but it's the truth."

Instead of being annoyed at this woman's terrible attitude, I let out a quiet laugh. Her mention of hunters and bad chili immediately brought back memories of Bobby and the infamous Singer Family chili that gave me food poisoning when I was fourteen. Almost makes me gag, just thinking about it.

"You're not wrong," I told her. "But I really don't hunt anymore. Calling me a hunter might offend some of the hardcore hunters on the premises. I do know how to cook though. My dad taught me when I was young and when he passed I ended up using that knowledge to feed some hunters who didn't know jack shit about cooking except for cooking bad chili."

Loraine assessed me, trying to find some lie in what I just said. "Do you know how to layer a lasagna?" She inquired finally.

"Of course. Are you using ricotta or a béchamel?" Thank goodness my dad's side of the family was Italian.

Her face seemed to lighten a bit from its previous scowl. "Béchamel and I have homemade pasta and bolognese. I'm making ten lasagnas, some help would be a blessing."

On top of layering and putting the lasagnas in the oven, Loraine let me make the garlic bread. The more time we spent around each other the less reserved she was around me. I eventually pinned her emotions on her wanting a normal life for her son. I would be upset too if my theoretical future kid was a hunter. She was delighted to know that I had a semi-normal life. I told her about my time at Harvard and my plans to open a bar in Washington. Bucky and Randy chimed in here and there but mostly stuck to their own conversation. Surprisingly, I found myself enjoying their company.

"Asa was the cutest kid. When he was little he wanted to be an astronaut. He even made a space helmet out of cardboard and duct tape and would run around the house with his co-astronaut and teddy bear, Lt. Grizzy." Both me and Loraine were laughing when Asa came in.

"Well, speak of the devil," I teased as I spotted Asa coming in.

"Hey, Pretty Boy," "Hi Sweetie," Loraine and I said at the same time. Asa paused at our happy demeanors.

 "What's going on here?" He asked gesturing to the two of us. Wondering what could have happened in the short while he was gone.

"Oh, nothing. I'm just getting to know your lovely mother." I replied casually.

"And I'm getting to know the lovely woman you brought home," Loraine added.

We clinked our drinks together as Asa's eyes widened at the liquor in our hands. "Mom, you're sharing your whiskey?" He said stating the obvious.

"It's actually scotch. Arden was telling me how she hated the taste of beer and then we got on about how one of her uncles has an obsession with Johnnie Walker Blue, so I let her try a nip of my Taliskers." Loraine explained though it didn't seem to wipe the utter shock on his face.

Asa turned to me, hoping for a better answer and I shrugged. "It's pretty good," I admitted, taking another sip. "It's smooth with a smoky peaty taste."

"I don't know if I should be thrilled or terrified that you two are hitting it off," Asa remarked to the both of us.

He looked over to Bucky and Randy. "You're screwed" They mouthed and I had to stifle a laugh at Asa's look of horror.

"You know what? I don't like this pairing. I can already sense you two conspiring against me." He said.

"Don't be so dramatic," Loraine and I said while rolling our eyes.

"SEE! Conspiring!" We all laughed minus Asa. He was pouting, obviously not liking our matchup. After a few moments, he wrapped his arm around my waist and whispered in my ear. "Can I talk to you outside? Maybe we can take a walk?"

"Yeah, sure,"

"Don't be gone for long. Food will be ready in forty minutes," Loraine said as we were leaving the kitchen.

"Will do," I replied.

I turned just in time to see Asa punch Bucky in the arm for making kissy faces at us. I laughed and gave Bucky a high five on the way out.

"They're all conspiring," Asa grumbled.

I laughed pecking him on the cheek. "Let's go,"

He led me outside to the surrounding woods. Once we were sure that we were alone and wouldn't be bothered, he engulfed me in his arms and his lips collided with mine. Our tongues fought for dominance as he leaned me back against a tree.

"I missed you so much," He gasped breaking for air.

"Yeah?" I asked biting my lip.

"Hell yeah!" He confirmed colliding his lips back with mine.

It had been a few months since we last saw each other. Probably the longest we've gone without seeing each other. I felt his hand slide down to the waist of my jeans.

"Hold on Foxy," I said grabbing his wrist. "Don't start something you know we can't finish."

"Is that a challenge?" He responded with a grin.

"No, I just want to take my sweet time with you," flashing him a Cheshire smile.

"That's one of the many reasons I like about you," he tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear.

"So what did you want to talk about? Or did you just want to get into my pants?" I asked. He flushed a little, rubbing the back of his neck bashfully. I thought back to what Bucky said about Asa not seeing other women and I was curious. "This doesn't happen to be about what Bucky told me earlier?"

He sighed, "What did Bucky tell you?" 

"He might have slipped that you haven't been with anyone else in over a year," I revealed.

Asa cursed under his breath before taking a deep one. "We've known each other for more than two years now, and since I met you, you've constantly been on my mind." He confessed, making my cheeks warm. "I can't possibly think about other girls when you're all I think about."

"What are you saying?" I asked not wanting to get my hopes up. Was he saying what I thought he was going to say?

"I think you know," He took another breath before continuing, "I want to take this to the next step. I want us to be exclusive."

"Are you asking me to be your girlfriend?" I asked with a growing grin.

"Only if you want to," He responded, almost shyly.

I felt almost giddy as I scoffed, "I'm still wrapping my head around the fact that the Asa Fox wants to go steady,. . . . And with little ole, whiskey-drinking, witchcraft-using me."

"He can't imagine going steady for anyone else," He smirked, his gaze warm. Before he could say anything else, I seized the collar of his shirt and yanked him close, smashing my lips to his. "Is that a yes?" He murmured against my lips.

"Shut up," I gasped as I continued to kiss him, My hand drifted underneath his shirt, sliding up and down his chest. "Just wait till we're alone tonight." I purred.

"Why can't we do it now?" He whined. "I just bared my heart and soul to you. Don't I deserve a reward?"

"Aww, Babe," I kissed him again, lightly biting his lip. "Just be patient and If you're good I'll let you do that thing you've been begging me to do." His eyes darkened with lust. "In the meanwhile, I think we have enough time to help your little friend," I smirked looking down at his tightening jeans and then back to him.

"Oh god," He moaned as I got down on my knees, undoing his belt. 

ASA'S POV

Returning inside with Arden on my arm, she was dusting off her jeans and fixing her hair. She shot me a playful glare and I gave a very satisfied grin.

"I told you not to mess with the hair," she complained.

"But how could I resist," I countered, kissing the side of her head. We went back to the kitchen and I almost melted into my girlfriend at the mouth-watering smell that was wafting off the food. "Mom, you have outdone yourself," I moaned.

"Well, your friend helped," She said smiling at Arden.

"Well, it's girlfriend now," I corrected, pulling Arden closer.

The look on my mom's face could light up a room. A large smile formed on her face as she hugged me and Arden. "I'm so happy for you two! I never thought you would find someone," She exclaimed.

"Thanks, Mom," I deadpanned, always appreciated her unwavering confidence in me.

Mom rang the dinner bell and a bunch of hunters helped themselves to the home-cooked meal. Arden and I were joined at the hip as we talked to the people I thought of as my friends. Bucky and Randy teased me nonstop, claiming that I was now "whipped".  Arden in her wonderful and sadistic way didn't help against the teasing but joined in. I really do know how to pick them.

The thought of her being mine made me smile. For two years I've been pinning for this woman. Ever since the night I met her at that bar on Valentine's Day, she's plagued my mind and finally, she was mine. I eventually let slip the secret that Arden was a witch to Randy and Buck. Arden looked like she was ready to murder me and have a panic attack all at the same time, but Randy quickly assured her that her secret was safe with them. We then discussed one of my past flings, who happened to be a witch as well.

"So you have a thing for witches is what I'm hearing," She teased, once she realized Randy and Buck weren't going to murder her. 

"Only the good ones. No wicked witches for me." I teased back. 

"Shame," she said pondering over my words. "Because I can be quite the wicked witch in the sheats," she whispered.

I nearly choked on my drink, causing the boys and Arden to laugh at my expense.  "I have no clue what she just told you, but I'm assuming it wasn't PG," Bucky joked.

"Aw, come on, Bucky. I have no idea what you're insinuating," Arden replied with faux innocence.

Lightly patting my back, Arden helped clear my airways. "You're evil," I coughed again.

"But you like it," she flirted, flashing that mischievous grin of hers.

After a while hunters said their goodbyes and the house got gradually quieter and quieter. Bucky and Randy decided to crash on the couches despite there being extra rooms. My mother went to bed hours ago after she and Arden cleaned up the kitchen. Once everything settled down for the night, Arden gave me her wide cat-like smile as she pulled me into my room. clothes were quickly discarded as she fulfilled her promise from earlier.

Chapter Text

ARDEN'S POV

(January 23rd, 2003)

"I really appreciate you doing this. I know you'd rather be hunting, bu—"

"Babe, it's fine. It's actually kinda fun working at a bar." Asa interrupted.

I could hear people laughing and yelling in the background. It must have been a busy night, which didn't alleviate my concerns. 

"Remember the keyword there: 'Working.'  I don't want to come back just to find out that you drank my entire liquor stock. I would prefer not to go bankrupt." I said seriously.

"Don't worry, we'll keep him in check!" A familiar voice shouted in the background.

"Was that Bucky? What the hell is he doing there!?" I asked, feeling my anxiety skyrocket at the sound of his voice. 

Bucky was a good guy, but his knack for finding trouble always put me on edge. The longer I was on the phone, the more my anxiety flared. I could practically feel my blood pressure rising. 

"Shut up," Asa muttered to someone I presumed was Bucky. "Yeah, Bucky's here. He heard I was taking a week off to help you out and decided to tag along. Hope that's alright."

No, it's not alright!

I sighed. "Yeah, it's fine. Just don't give him free drinks. You know I'll find out if you do."

" Alright. I'll talk to you later. Keep me updated. "

"Will do," I replied before hanging up. I shivered slightly, blowing hot air into my hands. Snowflakes drifted down like large tufts of cotton.

"How's the boyfriend? He hasn't trashed the place yet, has he?" Elijah approached carrying two Starbucks cups.

"No, but Bucky's there, so that could change," I responded.

Elijah groaned, not attempting to hide his disdain. He never liked Bucky. They clashed from the start. When they first met, Bucky was fucking wasted and tried coaxing Elijah to drink, which he refused since he and large quantities of alcohol didn't mix. Bucky started to antagonize him and tried to pick a fight. Both me and Asa quickly put an end to it before It could escalate but since then, anything Bucky did would annoy Elijah to no end and vice versa. Frankly, I think both of them are being petty.

"I'll pretend you didn't tell me that and hope for minimal damages," He said, handing me a cup.

Mentally agreeing, I took a sip, grimacing at the bitter taste of over-steeped Starbucks tea. 

"Why do you do this to me?" I grumbled to the mermaid logo. I glared at Elijah, who was enjoying his dark roast. "You know I hate Starbucks. Their tea is awful."

"It was the closest place," Elijah shrugged, taking another sip.

"Literally any other coffee place would've had a shorter line," I muttered into my terrible cup of tea, which wasn't even hot.

Elijah rolled his eyes. "So, any plan, or are we bar-hopping indefinitely?"

I sighed, feeling the frustration seep into every crevice of my being. Since discovering the old photo of my mom from 1926, I've been trying to hunt more information about her past. Anything that could've given me a sliver of an idea, of who she was before meeting my dad, and do you know what I found? Nothing! Zero, nada, zip, not a single record of information. It was like any records were wiped clean with bleach, then set fire to.

The only lead was the man in the photo with my mom. Stefan Lorenz. Born in 1902, Chicago. Died on September 17th, 1926, just five days after the photo. Coincidence? I think not. His death remained a cold case. So here I was looking for the bar the photo was taken in and hoping to stumble across a witch that may shed further light on the situation.

"I don't see another option," I muttered.

"We. Remember, I'm with you. But are you sure you even want to continue with this?" Elijah asked.

Truthfully, I wasn't sure. There were too many unanswered questions, and the more I found out, the less I felt like my mother was the good person I knew. It's hard for me to believe that my mom could be any less than the good person she was, but evidence points to a much more elusive and possibly dangerous past. The guy in the photo died shortly after it was taken. The timing was unsettling.

"I need to know," I sighed. "There are too many unanswered questions eating at me."

"Hey, we'll search all night if we have to." He reassured with a comforting grin. "So where to next?"

"Arden let's give it a rest. We can pick up the search tomorrow." Elijah whined.

"So much for searching all night." I teased.

"That was before we landed in the snowpocalypse." He complained, gesturing to the snow all around us.

Day had turned into night and the streets were lined with layers of snow. The streets were empty except for a few stragglers. I was freezing, but there was no way I was going to admit weakness, especially since it was my decision to stay out past dusk.

"Just a few more bars, then we'll head back to the hotel," I insisted stubbornly.

"If I don't freeze to death first." He muttered. I almost rolled my eyes, but I spotted another bar that had potential.

"How about we check that one out?" I gestured to the bar on the corner. It was an old brick building that looked a hundred years old. "We can get a drink, scope the scene, warm up a bit, and if nothing comes of it then we continue our search."

"S-sounds good," he stuttered, his teeth starting to chatter.

He practically bolted to the bar, craving the warmth. I chuckled at his dramatics, knowing he could've easily traded his jacket for a warm built-in fur coat, but he insisted on remaining on two legs. We stepped inside, warm air enveloping us. Elijah let out a sigh of contentment as feeling came back to our fingers and toes.

We stepped up to the bar and ordered our drinks. A Jack Daniels neat for me and an El Sol for Elijah. When the bartender came back, I asked the questions I'd been asking all day. "How long has this bar been open? " "Any strange or unusual activity?"  "Any small bags found lately? " The usual stuff and just like the other places, bupkis. How hard could it possibly be to find a witch in Chicago?  Apparently very hard.

Elijah pulled me into a side hug as I drank away my frustrations. That or the bastard was sapping me of my body heat. Either way, the contact was welcomed. He slowly nursed his one beer, knowing that a drunk Elijah was not a very welcoming person to be around. He'd been cautious with drinking ever since the night I met Asa. The night he went ballistic after drinking too heavily. I was more than capable of handling my alcohol. I blame it on being raised by hunters, who all have livers made of iron.

I was about to call it a night when I heard, "Get off of me!"

I turned and saw a blond woman being harassed by a douchebag in an expensive suit. "Come on sweetie just one more drink," The douchebag insisted. His voice reminded me of the scum and filth found in an STD-filled sewer.

I gazed around the bar, watching for any inkling that someone would step in. No one did. The bar wasn't busy, but the people present cast a blind eye to the blatant harassment. It pissed me off.

"I said no thank you, now please let me go?" The blond said stomping her heel into the man's foot.

"AHH!" He yelled in pain, "You fucking bitch!"

Okay, that's my queue. 

"Hey, asshole!" I said making my way over to them. Elijah stayed behind observing the scene unfold, knowing I could handle myself. "She politely told you, no. Now I suggest you let her go and fuck off."

From the corner of my eye, I could see the blond's eye's widened in surprise at my intervention. I gave her a small smile before dropping it when I brought my attention back to the pig in front of me.

"Why don't you mind you're own fucking business," He sneered.

"Why don't you learn how to treat others with respect," I spat in his face.

His eyes glowed like hot embers as he wiped off my spit. He removed his grip from the blond as he grabbed my arm tightly. "You're going to regret that!" He spat. 

At that point, my patience was nonexistent and I may have let my temper get the best of me. My magic surged like it was also disgusted at this pathetic excuse for a man who had the audacity to touch me. With all my might I shook off his grip before swinging my fist into his face. My magic giving my blow a little extra ummph. The man staggered back, clutching his face. I turned to face the blond to make sure she was alright. She had a fresh bruise forming in the shape of a hand on her forearm.

"Are you alright?" I asked her. 

"Yes," She replied, offering a grateful smile.

I gently took her hand. She seemed to flinch at first but stilled herself giving me a chance to examine her bruises. As soon as our skin touched I felt a zap, like being shocked by an exposed wire. Our eyes widened, but before I could say anything the douchebag was back.

"You think you can get away with this you fucking whore!" The douche yelled.

My magic was begging me to teach this guy a lesson. It would only take a twist of my wrist and I could snap his neck. Did we even need guys like this on the planet? Such a waste of space. He doesn't deserve to live. One twist of the—

"It's time for you to leave," Elijah intervened, glaring at the man. His hand landed on my shoulder and shook me from my inner thoughts. I didn't realize it till then, but my hands were shaking. My magic concentrating in my hands ready to be released.

FUCK. I was about to... No, I couldn't. Could I?

My hands now shook for a different reason now. It had been a while since that voice made its presence. It had been quiet, but I always believed I could distinguish it from my own thoughts. What if that wasn't the case anymore? What if it's been influencing me this whole time?

"I'm not going anywhere!" The douche spat at Elijah.

Elijah gave a low snarl. I could imagine his fur bristling in annoyance. Elijah towered over the man. His built figure was a stark difference from the slob who didn't know how to shut his trap.

"I've been patient, but it's running thin." He growled darkly.

The man seemed to take a step back at Elijah's dark persona. The man tried to say something else, but it was quickly silenced with another fist to his face. This time the crunch of his nose echoed throughout the silent bar. Elijah wiped the blood off his hand before pinning the man to the counter. 

"The only sound I want to hear from you is the sound of your footsteps leaving," Elijah commanded sternly. The man meekly nodded, blood gushing from his broken nose, and onto his now rumpled suit. It was like a wolf playing with its prey. "Good," Elijah said letting the man go.

The man fell to the ground without the force pinning him. He quickly scrambled to his feet and ran to the closest exit. 

Elijah then shifted to me, his face no longer the snarling wolf, but a concerned puppy worried for his companion.

"Are you alright?" He asked lowly. "What the hell was that voice?" A note of fear in his tone.

"What?" I panicked. Could Elijah hear the voice too? I knew I needed to tell him about the voice, but not here and now"We'll talk about this later."

Elijah looked like he wanted to argue, but reluctantly agreed based on the unwanted attention we were getting.

"Let's get some ice for that," I said to the blond, who watched me intently.

"I'll handle it," Elijah offered, going to the bar for ice from the frightened bartender while I led the woman to the bathroom.

It didn't take him long and he quickly came back, handing me the ice and placing himself in front of the bathroom door, making sure no one followed us in. 

"Thank you," The blond told me as I gently applied the ice to her bruised arm.

"It's just common decency. Too bad most people are too self-centered to remember it." I remarked, irked with the situation.

"Yes, it seems chivalry has waned over the decades." She added.

The blonde looked a little older than me. No older than thirty, but her sea-green eyes showed more wisdom than any thirty-year-old woman should. Hell, they held more wisdom than any fifty-year-old woman should. 

Silence enveloped us as I got her situated. I held the bag of ice to her bruised arm as she cleaned herself up. She straightened her clothes and fixed her hair, poising dignified as if she wasn't just sexually harassed. Transforming herself back into a sophisticated woman.

"Your familiar is well-trained." She remarked, breaking the silence.

Her words caught me off guard, causing the ice to slip from my hand. I quickly picked it up while fumbling for some response. How do I respond? Before I could say anything she raised her hand effectively silencing me.

"Don't bother hiding. I felt the spark just as you did." She said, sporting a knowing smirk.

"I-I— does that mean you're—" I stuttered before she cut in.

"A witch, just like yourself." She confirmed kindly. "And I must say, you're quite powerful despite your lack of experience."

Excuse me? Lack of experience?  The implication stung. Who the hell was she to tell me I was inexperienced. "I'm not inexperienced. I've been practicing since I was a child." I replied trying not to sound defensive. 

"Yes, I can see that," She coddled "but most experienced witches are able to hide their magic from others. So that spark that happened earlier doesn't happen every time we come into contact with each other. Also, I don't mean to berate you, but I sensed your aura as soon as you stepped into this establishment."

Embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Was I really that obvious?

"However, I should tell you that this normally isn't a problem for most witches your age. They're typically not as powerful and have no need to conceal their auras or magical flare-ups." She elaborated.

She took the ice from me and placed it on the counter. She then placed her hand on mine. The spark wasn't as jolting as before, but it still flared as our skin made contact. I tried to hide my embarrassment, but her soft chuckle proved I was unsuccessful.

"My name is Lia," She introduced.

"Arden."

How did this happen? Here I was thinking I was helping her when she suddenly flipped the script on me. She probably could have handled herself against that douchebag.

"How old are you?" She asked.

"Twenty-four."

Her eyes widened, clearly astonished as a breathy laugh escaped her lips. "I'm truly amazed. I'm assuming you're a natural, born with your magic?"

Usually, I'd be more hesitant to release this kind of information. Hell, I've never had anyone ask me questions like this. Only a handful of people knew about my magic, but I've never had someone ask me questions, having already known about the subject. I've never met another witch, besides my mom.

"Yes, I'm a natural."

"Now I don't want to breach your personal boundaries, but were you ever taught by anyone? Perhaps a parent or a mentor?" Her face shifted into something that resembled sympathy.

I shifted uncomfortably. Slightly saddened by my mother's absence and the fact that I've had to teach myself. She should be here to teach me how to hide my aura and to educate me about her world. I felt blindsided by this woman who I felt knew so much more than I ever could.

"My mother taught me the basics. How to hide my magic from normal people, how to focus on a spell." I stopped myself, not being able to say more. My parents were always a sore subject and this trip was already wearing down on my emotional state.

"She's no longer with you, is she?" She asked sympathetically. I didn't know what came over me, but I felt I could trust her. She pulled me into a hug and the weird part was I hugged her back. "I can't imagine. I have a daughter and I know she'd be heartbroken if something were to ever happen to me." She shared.

After a moment we separated and a thought popped into my head. "Umm, I don't mean to be rude, but how old are you? For some reason, I have a feeling you're a lot older than you look." I asked.

She smiled and gave a small chuckle. "Aren't you an observant one," She commented. "I don't like saying my age, but I wasn't born in this current century."

My eyes widened at the young-looking woman. "Well, you look fantastic for your age." She gave me an amused smile as I grabbed the photograph from my small bag. I paused, debating with myself if I should be so trusting with a woman I'd just met, but I shoved those reservations aside. I needed to know. "This might be a long shot, but do you recognize the woman or any details about this photograph."

I gingerly handed it to her and she took it with the utmost care. Her eyes flashed in recognition at the sight of my mother.

"You recognize her?" I asked, hopeful.

"Yes. We weren't close, but my beloved knew her better. He's currently having his fun at the very same bar that photograph was taken."

"Can you take me to him?" I pleaded. "Please."

"It's the least I can do. I appreciate you standing up for my wellbeing " She replied.

"I was glad to do it," As we went to leave, I stopped her. "I can heal your arm for you."

"Are you proficient with healing magic?" She inquired.

"I believe so. I've saved some people from some pretty serious injuries." I said, recalling the times I saved Sam and Dean. "A few bruises shouldn't be an issue."

"Alright," She agreed, offering her injured arm. I was a little shocked at how trusting she was till I figured out that it wasn't trust, but more of a sense of curiosity.

I placed my hand over the bruises and concentrated my magic, channeling it into her arm. I felt it speeding up the healing process till the bruise faded away. 

"fascinating," she commented. She placed her hand on the spot where the bruise was previously, lightly stroking the healed skin. "Thank you."

"You're welcome."

We stepped out of the bathroom and were greeted by Elijah, who'd been standing guard. His eyes met mine, silently questioning if everything was alright. Having sensed the wide array of emotions that I felt in the bathroom.

I gave him a nod, still processing the turn of events, but I conveyed my emotions to him. Elijah's head perked and his eyes widened. A smile formed on his face as he put the pieces together.

"I would like to thank you as well," Lia said to Elijah. "You and your mistress have done me a great service,"

Elijah nodded, offering an awkward smile. She nodded back and made her way towards the exit with Elijah and me in tow. The bar's occupants watched us leave in a mix of fear and awe as we followed Lia out of the bar.

Lia led us to a lounge called the Black Cat, nestled by the river. We walked in and I felt the judgment of the whole room. Everyone was donned in classy suits and elegant dresses while here I stood in jeans and a thrift store sweater.

"I think we're a little underdressed," Elijah whispered to me.

"You're fine; we're heading to the backroom," Lia said, leading us across the room to a remote hallway. At its far end stood a painted wall of a black cat with a moonlit background. Lia approached it and placed her hand on the wall, sending a small burst of magic through it. The cat's painted eyes blinked before tilting its head as if appraising us. After a brief moment, the cat yawned, and suddenly, the wall parted. Both Elijah and I gazed wide-eyed at the sight. It was a form of magic we had never witnessed before, and it was extraordinary.

We all stepped in and to say I was blown away would be an understatement. 

"Awesome," I breathed in awe. 

Elijah and I entered, and I was amazed at the sight in front of me. The room buzzed with people socializing, some at the bar or lounging in chairs, all of them witches. Magic was literally in the air as I watched several people casually use magic to lift their drinks to their lips.

We walked further when a short elderly man with white hair and half-moon spectacles stopped us. "Welcome to the Black Cat. I see you are new. May I get you anything?" He then looked at Lia and gave her a smile. "Nice to see you, Miss Lia. I'm assuming you're looking for Patrick. He's just finishing up a game."

"Thank you, Bram, and they're with me." She affirmed, and Bram nodded with a smile.

Just as we were about to continue, Bram stopped us again. "Before you handle your business I need to let you know that we don't permit familiars to roam in human form." He said, eyeing Elijah

"Excuse me? Why would it matter what form he's in?" I questioned. I then noticed that there were a few familiars in the room and just like Bram had said, none were in human form.

"It's just our policy. We can't have familiars mingling with other witches like equals."

I was about to chuck this short stack into the river. Who fucking comes up with these rules!? It's 2003 you would think shit like this wouldn't be happening!

"Arden it's fine," Elijah intervened, probably sensing my escalating anger.

"No, it's not fine! It's bigoted!" I snapped mostly at Bram who ruffled in offense

"Arden!" Elijah's tone turned firm as he placed his hands on my shoulders so all my attention was on him. "We are in a room full of witches. Now is not the time to lose your head. For now, we play by their rules. I'm not saying it's right, but we came all this way to learn about your mom. You may not have this chance again."

I was seething, but Elijah was right. I couldn't take on all these witches if they decided to turn on us, and this could be the only chance I get to learn about my mom.

"Elijah you don't have to do this, we can leave," I offered, giving him an out.

Elijah didn't respond directly, instead, he shifted into his animal form, a large wolf-dog towering almost half my height. 

Bram looked scandalized, shooting me a look of disgust. "I can't believe you let your familiar talk to you like that." He sneered.

"Oh shut the fuck up!" I snapped and Elijah gave a snarl for emphasis. "Lia can you please lead the way."

"Gladly," she responded sharply, sending Bram a glare as we left.

I was relieved that Lia didn't seem to hold the same ideals as Bram. She at least had the decency to look apologetic as she led us further into the lounge. It gave me hope that not all witches were complete assholes. In the back corner of the lounge was a round table surrounded by a few men.

"That's Patrick, my beloved," Lia indicated, gesturing to the man dealing the cards. He had a significant share of the pot already, and I observed with added interest as he claimed the last of what the witches had put in.

I absolutely loved poker, too bad my friends and family refused to play with me. It's not my fault I'm good at the game. What I thought was interesting was what these witches were betting. Sure there was money, but there was also gold, amulets, rolled-up scrolls, and other random witchy things.

Patrick had a certain air to him that his opponents did not. You could tell that he was in his element, by the way, he played. His demeanor never changed as the cards were being flipped. His smirk was a staple to his whole persona. The last bets were in and witches showed their cards. A man in the middle was proud as he smacked down his Full House. The other two players groaned, not having that great a hand, but Patrick's smirk stayed fixed.

"That's a great hand," he said, his Irish dialect giving a musical sound to his words. The man in the middle went to collect the pot when- "It's just isn't as great as four of a kind." The man in the middle yelled in a fit of anger while Patrick's demeanor hadn't changed. "Better luck next time," Patrick said as the other witches dragged their friend away from the table.

Patrick was cleaning up when he saw us. His smirk softened to a loving grin as Lia approached her beloved. "Hello Sweetheart," he greeted Lia as she gave him a kiss.

"I brought someone, who would like to speak with you," Lia told him.

I approached the table with Elijah close on my heels. "I'm Arden," I introduced, extending my hand. "And this is Elijah," I added, gesturing to him.

He looked at me and Elijah curiously, as if we were in the middle of a hand. His eyes searched for any tells.

"Patrick, and might I say, that is a lovely sweater you have on," he remarked, shaking my hand and giving a nod to Elijah. I looked down at my cheap thrift store sweater, but that didn't stop me from feeling something being pocketed from me.

"Thank you, I got it from a thrift shop," I said with a polite smile. "What I didn't get from a thrift shop was that bracelet you slipped off my wrist. I would like that back please." I said keeping my polite smile.

He looked slightly surprised as he pulled out an old worn cheap leather bracelet with an arrow charm on it.

"It can't be worth much," He committed loosely.

"Maybe not in terms of money, but it was given to me by someone special," I said with an outstretched hand, waiting for him to give the bracelet back.

"Sentimental value might be the one thing worth more than riches," He agreed, returning the old bracelet. I carefully latched it back onto my wrist.

"Lia said you knew the woman in this photo," I said not wanting to be in this club more than I had to.

 I took out the photo and handed it to Patrick. He studied it for a moment before his attention flicked back to me. A curious look painted over his features.

"Aye, I do know her, but what I would like to know is why a las like yourself is interested in a woman from eighty years ago?"

"She's my mother," I said.

His expression stayed neutral, a smirk playing at his lips."You're Saoirse's daughter?" He said, then let out a hearty amused laugh. "Now that you mention it, I see the resemblance." He said fondly.

"Saoirse? You must be mistaken. My mother's name was Diana, Diana Alden." I corrected.

"And you think a witch as old as yer mother wouldn't change her name once or twice?" His smirk seemed to widen at my apparent ignorance.

I wanted to argue. She was my mother, and I should know who she was. But the photo proved otherwise. I knew her as Diana Queen formally Alden. A woman who loved her husband and daughter. I didn't know this Saoirse woman... Saoirse... That was my middle name, Arden Saoirse Queen. I always wondered where my name came from. Guess I found my answer.

"Based on your expression, I'd assume you didn't know." He asked.

"No, I didn't." I felt Elijah lay his head on my lap in comfort. My hand unconsciously stroked his fur in comfort as I processed the information.

"I would assume that she's no longer with us if yer asking all these questions." He prodded. I gave a nod and he bowed his head. "My condolences,"

"What else do you know about my mother?" I asked, brushing off his sentiment.

From his pocket, he produced a container of toothpicks and placed one in between his teeth.

"I don't give my information for free, sweetheart. If you want information then you'll have to offer something of equal value." He said as he finished cleaning up his last game. He gave the cards a quick shuffle and my mind spit out an idea.

"What was that?" Patrick asked intrigued.

I didn't realize I said it out loud, but it was my best option. "How about I play you for the information? Good old fashionTexas Hold'em."

Poker was something I knew I was good at. Being an empath allowed me to see through others' poker faces. One of the main reasons Bobby and Rufus stopped playing with me. I hustled through their wallets and my way out of chores.

Patrick seemed hesitant, but the thrill or addiction for the game won him over. Elijah whined nudging his nose into my leg. I looked down and he whined again, telling me through our bond that this was a bad idea. I scratched his head trying to calm his worries as I focused on Patrick.

"If you beat me, I give you the information I know, But what do I get if win?" He asked.

"What do you want?"

"Normally, I bet in years."

"Years?" I asked confused. I didn't like the sound of that. His brow arched waiting for me to fill in my assumption. Then my eye widened in realization. I read lore on a traveling card player. It dates back centuries. If you win you get your best years back, but if you lose, poof, you're practically dust. I scoffed in almost disbelief. "I've read about you."

He gave a little bow, "It's nice to hear that I'm immortalized in literature. Very flattering,"

"Aren't you already immortal?" I questioned.

"That is a misconception." He said giving me a pointed look. "I may be a 900-year-old witch with hundreds of years in the bank, but if I suddenly stopped playing or suffered an unrealistic string of substantial losses, my years will eventually run out."

"So you just scam people so you can live longer?" I probed.

"It's not a scam. I don't cheat." He snapped. His neutral demeanor breaking for a moment. "Everyone I play knows the possible gains and consequences. I play fairly and the people who win, win. There is no anterior motive. The only thing I rely on is good old intuition."

"I apologize, I didn't mean to be disrespectful."

"already forgotten." He said flippantly.

"So you want me to bet my life for information on my mother." I clarified.

"I said that's what I normally wager, but this is a different case. I saw you watching my previous game so you must know that we didn't wager years either. What I propose to make this fair is a wager of knowledge. If I win you have to answer my questions. Sounds fair?" It was a fair trade, but I was also afraid of what he'd ask if I lost a hand. I nodded, agreeing to his terms."Then shake my hand so we can bind the terms of our agreement."

I clasped his outstretched hand and felt our magic link and lock the terms of our game. It reminded me of the unbreakable vow from Harry Potter, but for a poker game.

"This is going to be fun," Patrick commented as he dealt the cards. "For our first hand let's leave the chances to fate," He suggested smiling around the wooden toothpick. His cards laid in front of him untouched. I did the same. "Can I offer you a drink?"

"Sure," 

He looked over to Lia and she gave him a sensual smile. She then walked over to the bar, to grab me a drink, I assumed.

"You know they say a lot can be said in the first hand of a game." He said flipping the first three cards.

"Is that so?" As I checked out of habit. I had no idea if my cards were good or not.

He flipped another card and leaned back on his chair. His eyes linked with mine. Poker is a game of the mind. You don't need to have a great hand to win. You just needed to be able to read your opponent. Already I knew that Patrick was the type of player who gaged his opponents. Inviting them into seemingly harmless conversation. Every bit of information was something that could possibly be used against you.

"Yes, It can be said for every poker game, but even more so when you're playing with a witch. I'm assume you are knowledgeable in tarot?" He asked.

"I know of it, but I don't practice," I said wondering what the link was between tarot and poker.

"That's a shame. You should really dabble in it, I can link you with an authentic Venetian craftsman who makes his decks the traditional way. Very old magic."

"I might take you up on that offer, sounds interesting," I say honestly. He flipped the last card and I gave a glance at our untouched cards. This was definitely an interesting way to play.

"That same Venetian also made these lovely cards we're playing with now. The first hand gives me a peek into your true character and you mine."

So he was treating this round as a tarot session. Interesting. We both checked and flipped over our cards. From his hand, he flipped over the Jack and Ten of Clubs. Yet he didn't even glance at his cards. His focus was exclusively on my hand. The Six of Hearts and the Queen of Diamonds.

"Very interesting, but I shouldn't have expected nothing less from Saoirse's daughter"

"What does it mean?" I asked.

He smirked as he took another sip of his drink. "The Queen of Diamonds is a force to be reckoned with. She captivates everyone she meets and is often underestimated. Many people forget that some of the most beautiful things in life carry the deadliest of poisons. She doesn't need a king to be powerful."

If it wasn't for Lia I would think he was flirting with me. His persona screamed confidence. And his voice promised sin. There was no doubt in my mind that he could convince a nun into his bed.

"The Six of Hearts on the other hand represents selflessness and sacrifice." He meets my gaze before continuing. "This card tells me that our Queen had to sacrifice something dear to her. Most likely for the other's well-being."

"So what? You think you know me now?" I snapped. His words hitting a little too close to home.

"I never claimed to know you. I claim that I know you better than before." He said indifferently to my change of tone. "Coincidentally the Queen of Diamonds is also the card your mother was dealt with. Even though we just met I see so much of your mother in you. . . . And if it wasn't for the Six of Hearts I would send away."

"Why?" I asked confused.

At that moment a drink was placed in front of me. Lia gave me a small smile before replacing Patrick's empty glass with a full one.

"Your mother was a dear friend of mine, but I never trusted her. Because you were handed the Six of Hearts, It means you have some semblance of selflessness. Something your mother never had or at least not while I knew her. I'm willing to give you the benefit of the doubt." Patrick then reached for his glass taking a sip of his whiskey.

"Why didn't you trust my mom?" I asked.

This could be purely biased, but I remember my mom being the kindest woman I ever met. She helped people less fortunate than her. Often she helped women with difficulties conceiving and expecting little in return.

"Ah-ah, I think I've given you enough information. If you want to ask another question you'll have to play another hand." he tisked.

I nodded and he shuffled the cards. As the game went on I found myself relaxing. It helped that Elijah was also feeling comfortable with our present company. I found myself enjoying my time. I think he admired me as an opponent and I appreciated the challenge. I wasn't able to get a clear sense of Patrick's emotions. It was like his emotions also had a poker face. I won as many hands as I lost. And with every hand, I won I was able to ask a question about my mother, But when I lost a hand the questions he asked weren't what I was expecting.

"What's your favorite color?" He asked after winning a hand.

"You're joking. That's what you want to know? My favorite color?"

"Yes,"

"Okay," I scoffed. "Umm, green,"

"What kind of green? You have to be more specific. For all, I know it could be an evergreen, or an emerald, or even the shade of green found in vomit."

"Why does it even matter?" I asked. He didn't say anything. Just arched a brow, expecting my full answer. "Fine. . . A moss green. . . It-" I sighed. "It reminds me of home."

He nodded not asking for further details, which I was thankful for. We played another few rounds all he won. His questions were very much like his previous question, but as simple sounding as they were I could tell he was gaining more information than 'What my favorite color was? ' Or 'When was the first time I drank?' Patrick was really good. I knew he would be. You don't have lore about you unless you've done something worth writing about. I then finally won a hand and the words rushed out of me before I could even think.

"Why didn't trust my mother?"

Patrick sighed, briefly breaking his controlled smirk. He seemed tired and I felt a tinge of guilt, but as fast as the walls came down, they were back up once more.

"Your mother was an ambitious woman. Didn't like to be tied down. Not the marrying or children type of las." He looked me up and down. "I guess that must've changed, but who she was before she departed and who she was in that photograph were two very different women. She was obsessed with power. Told me once over a few pints that when she was powerful enough she was going to resurrect her brother without making a deal with a demon."

"I didn't know she had a brother. She never mentioned him." I said quietly.

"I then asked her 'When would it be enough? How much power did she need before she had enough?' And can you guess how she responded?" He asked. I didn't respond. "She said 'never' because in her words There will always be power stronger than the last and she wanted it all. That's why I didn't trust her. She was making too rash of choices without thoughts of consequences."

"Aren't you obsessed with power? If you had the chance wouldn't you seek to have more than what you have?" I asked.

"Why?" He responded. "I have everything I could ever need and want. I've seen the world countless of times. I've seen it change. I've watched empires rise and fall. I'm free to do whatever I wish. I have my love by my side. What else would I ask for?"

"Huh,"

I was taught that witches craved power and that I had to be careful so I didn't become something I didn't recognize. I've always been afraid of crossing that line or listening to the voice in my head, but what if I was wrong? Patrick seemed sound and he's been alive for centuries. Sure he may have been the cause of some people's death, but he never forced anyone to play him. They knew what the consequences were.

"You seemed baffled,"

"Sorry," I said shaking myself from my own thoughts. "I didn't think it was that simple. So what you just decide to not go off the deep end?"

"Yes, now listen I'm not saying it's as easy as it sounds, but if you want to stay on the right side of things do it. If you want to be ambiguously grey, that's fine too. No one says you have to go to the dark side. It's a choice. Sometimes it's difficult, but we're judged by our decisions and our choices. Just because you can doesn't mean you have to. Look at me, I'm very content in my station in life."

"I never thought of it that way. I was taught magic was a drug and I would be addicted if I misused it."

"Don't let it control you then. It's yer choice." Patrick then finished his glass and gave me a kind smile. It wasn't like the smirk I'd been seeing the whole night. This was genuine.

"Thank you,"

"I know you didn't come for advice, but you look like you needed it. Yer so focused on the mistakes of the past that yer preventing yerself from flourishing. I wish I could tell you more about yer mum, but she kept her secrets close to her chest."

I thought I had more questions, but I didn't. It didn't matter now. She had obviously changed by the time she met Dad and at least I got a glimpse of who she was and I'm glad that person didn't exist by the time I was born.

I picked up the cards and shuffled them. I smirked at Patrick's intrigued glance as I touched his deck.

"I think I'm done with questions. Would you like to play a few more hands? I have about a hundred bucks that's burning a hole in my pocket." I asked.

"Sure thing witchling, Be prepared to lose that cash,"

Elijah was lying by my feet taking a little nap. Me and Patrick played just for the fun of it. It was nice to meet someone who was actually good a poker. We played till it was last call and said our fair wells. Lia gave me a hug and so did Patrick, but I had to admonish him for trying to steal my wallet.

ELIJAH'S POV

I didn't shift back till we neared the hotel, reveling in the warmth of my fur coat. Since leaving the witch club I noticed Arden's mood drastically brightened. It was the most carefree I've seen her since our arrival in Chicago, but if I was being honest with myself this was the most carefree she's been since we moved into her childhood home. I didn't know what it was, maybe it was being with her own kind or the advice the 900-year-old witch gave, but she seemed lighter, less burdened. And despite meeting some bigoted fools and being forced to shift, the overall experience hadn't been half bad. Who knows maybe we could add a secret lounge to our bar so she could be closer to the witch community. Got to put a pin on that idea.

But despite the decent night or as decent as it could be laying at Arden's feet and taking a nap, I was concerned. Not at anything that happened at the Black Cat, but what happened before, when we met Lia.

At the bar, I watched her stand up to that pathetic excuse of a man while I stayed back nursing my beer. It was highly entertaining to watch the asshole go down after a single punch, but then he got up and started saying some sexist shit and that's when I heard it. "It would only take a twist of my wrist and I could snap his neck." The voice sent me on edge. It sounded like Arden's but it was off. 

I watched her glare daggers at the man and I debated with myself if I just imagined the voice. Arden would never say that out loud, but then I sensed her concentrating her magic and I was afraid that she was going to do what the voice suggested. I launched into action, moving my way towards her. "He doesn't deserve to live." There was that voice again, but Arden wasn't speaking. "One twist of the—" I placed my hand on her shoulder and Intervened. Her mood shifted drastically, her hands were shaking and she seemed terrified. I was terrified too. Part of me felt like I was going crazy. I didn't want to bring up the voice, but when I did and saw her panicked expression I knew that I wasn't imagining anything. She was about to- Damn it, I didn't want to think what could have happened if I didn't intervene.  

We stepped into our hotel room and got ready for bed. She practically danced around the room, alternating between humming and softly singing as she grabbed her toiletries. She then went to the bathroom and closed the door. The shower turned on a moment later and her singing got louder. She always had a beautiful voice. She didn't sing out loud often, was always too self-conscious to sing in front of people. Luckily I'm fortunate enough to live with her and often enough she would forget I was home and would sing to her heart's content. 

A little while later the shower turned off and I waited for her on my bed. I needed to know what that voice was. The bathroom door opened and I watched her come out combing her wet hair. 

"What?" She asked when she saw me watching her.

"Are we going to talk about what happened earlier?" I prompted.

"With Patrick and Lia? You were present for the whole thing... Don't tell me you were napping through most of it." She teased.

I shook my head slightly. "No, before the lounge. The bar with Lia and that jackass. The voice?"

She froze. I didn't blame her for forgetting we did have a busy night, but it would seem to me that having a voice tell you to kill someone wouldn't be something you could easily forget.

She placed her comb down and sat on the bed across from me. "I'm going to be completely honest," She started then sighed. "I don't what that voice is. I was fourteen when I first heard it. . . . It scared me,-It still scares me. I thought I was going dark. I still wonder that sometimes." She shuddered. I waited for her to collect herself before prodding her to continue. "Then I heard it again when my ex-boyfriend's dad shot and killed me briefly." I opened my mouth to ask a question.

"It's a long story, I'll explain later." She quickly shut me down. I closed my mouth and let her continue, knowing it wasn't the time to ask about her encounter with death. I mentally made a note to ask her about it another time. That was something I couldn't let slide. 

"I heard it when I was I guess in between life and death. Then today... What scares me is it sounds like me and I don't realize that it's not me thinking... at least I don't think it is me or fully me. It knows magic and spells that I never read before and trust me if I read these spells beforehand I wouldn't have just forgotten. It's been so long since it last popped up I was hoping it wouldn't happen again." Tears were welling in her eyes. I left my bed and joined her on hers, wrapping my arms around her. Her small body curled into me and I rested my chin on top of her head.

"At least you have me now," I said quietly to her. I felt her shudder. She wanted to argue, but I just held her tighter. "We will figure this out, but until then I'll just have to be your Jiminy Cricket."

I had many more questions, but for now, those could wait. I rubbed circles into her back and listened as her breath evened out. Her grip on my shirt loosened and felt her head relax into my chest. I smiled as I positioned her sleeping form more comfortably on the bed. I got up to turn off the lights and I heard her whine at my absence.

"Shh," I whispered. "It's okay. I'll be back." 

I quickly changed and got ready for bed, turning off the light switch before getting back into bed with Arden. As soon as I settled into the mattress I felt her body cuddle into mine. I draped a blanket over us and quietly chuckled. I thought it was mildly funny that despite getting a room with two separate beds we ended up cuddled in one. 

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV 

(May 2nd, 2004)

(Arden Age 25, Dean Age 25, Sam Age 21)

I was running around the apartment, ensuring everything was clean and presentable. The dishes were clean and put away, the floors were swept, and I was currently disinfecting all the surfaces when I heard a chuckle behind me.

"I never imagined that a man cleaning would be so attractive."

I turned to see my beautiful girlfriend leaning against the entryway. Her purse was still slung over her shoulder. She must have just come home.

"Jess your home? I thought you weren't going to be home till two?" I exclaimed in surprise.

She glanced at the clock then back to me, an amused look on her face. "It 2:30."

"What?!" I panicked, checking the clock. "Arden said she was going to be here by 3:30!"

I quickly walked past Jess to wipe down the kitchen counters, but her hand grabbed my arm, stopping me. 

"Sam, if you clean any more, she's going to think we have serious issues." she stated calmly.

"But—"

She silenced me with a kiss, her hand wrapping around the back of my neck. I felt myself melt at her touch.

"Everything will be fine." She reassured. "Besides, I'm pretty sure I'm the one who should be nervous. It's my first time meeting someone from your family, and I want to make a good first impression."

"You will," I assured her. "You're perfect." Jess blushed as she nuzzled against my chest. "She's going to love you."

I rested my head on top of hers, wrapping her in my arms. I loved her so much. I've only known this incredible woman for a little over a year, and I can't imagine life without her. We held each other for a little longer, her damp shirt clinging to her body in all the right ways... wait.

"Why are you wet?" I asked.

"Ummm, because it's raining." She stated matter-of-factly. "Haven't you look outside?"

I looked down at her shoe-covered feet and the trail of mud and water that lead to the front door. I groaned in annoyance.

"Aww, Jess, I just mopped that floor," I whined as I ran to grab the mop again.

ARDEN'S POV

I parked outside the address Sam sent me. The rain was finally starting to disperse as I stepped out of Reaper. The building wasn't anything special. It wasn't the nicest, but at least it wasn't a drug den, much to my relief. I buzzed Sam's apartment number and waited for a response.

"Hello?" Asked a familiar voice over the intercom.

"I was told that an overlarge midget lived at this residence." I teased.

"Ha. Ha. And I heard an actual midget was coming to visit."

"I'm average height!" I scoffed.

"You keep telling yourself that. I'll see you inside" He chuckled.

The door unlocked, letting me into the main building. I practically ran up the concrete steps to Sammy's floor. It's been over two years since I last saw him in person, and I was more than eager to see the man I considered my brother. I got to Sam's floor just as a door opened. A moose of a man popped his head into the hallway, hazel eyes brightening when they connected with mine.

"QUEENIE!" He exclaimed as he rushed to me, sweeping off my feet in a bone-crushing hug.

"Ughh, unhand me you oversized golden retriever!" I yelled while trying to suppress my laughter as he swung me around. I felt his grip tighten at my comment. He then planted a wet kiss on my cheek. "UGHH! That's disgusting! I pity your girlfriend!"

"Trust me, I pity myself sometimes too." A voice said from behind Sam.

I peeked over his shoulder, and with my limited view due to the amount of hair on Sam's head, I could see a woman leaning on the door frame with blond hair.

"You must be Jess!" I squeaked out with equal parts excitement and getting the life crushed out of me. "Sam has told me so much about you!"

Sam called me about eight months ago to tell me about Jess. It was some of the happiest news I've received in a long time. A part of me honestly thought that the kid was going to be forever alone. He was always socially awkward. I remember me and Dean practically begging Sam to go to parties and talk to girls when we were together. I was truly happy to see that he finally found someone.

"He's told me a lot about you too— Sam! Put her down! She's not your teddy bear, she's your sister."

Sister? She thought that I was his sister? If I wasn't already smiling, I certainly am now.

"Killjoy," Sam muttered dropping me unceremoniously.

"What was that?" Jess warned.

"Nothing," Sam responded quickly, and I had to bite my lip to make sure I didn't laugh at his scolded puppy look.

"Mmmhmm, Arden, why don't you come inside." Jess invited.

 I followed the two inside, and right off the back, I noticed how immaculately clean the apartment was. "What crime scene were you guys trying to clean up?" I teased.

Sam stiffened at my jest as Jess laughed, completely oblivious to the ulterior meaning. "I told you," Jess muttered while nudging Sam's side. "He was nervous. It took all I had to rip him from the cleaning supplies."

"Aww Sam, you were nervous to see me?" I teased. "I should have just given you a thing of bleach for your birthday. It would have saved me some money."

"It's the first time I'm introducing you to my girlfriend. Of course, I was going to be nervous. And I thought you were bringing your boyfriend. Where's Asa?" He quickly said trying to keep the spotlight off himself.

My expression soured at the mention of my boyfriend's name. I was really hoping that no one would bring him up. "Asa and I got into a fight, and we decided that it was best for him not to come." And by "we," I meant me.

Sam looked guilty while Jess came over and hugged me. I froze in her arms, not used to unfamiliar people hugging me. I didn't have a lot of girl friends. Kat was the only one I felt close enough to willingly let hug me.

I awkwardly wrapped my arms around her and patted her on the back. Normally Sam would laugh, but I knew he was feeling too guilty to be a complete asshole.

"Don't worry," Jess soothed. "Men can be immature assholes sometimes."

"Wow, Thanks," Sam deadpanned.

"I stand by that statement," Jess sassed.

"Don't forget jealous," I quipped offhandedly.

Jess released me with a burst of laughter. "You're absolutely right! It's funny how fragile masculinity can be."

"And they call us the weaker sex," I chirped.

We both laughed while Sam sported his signature bitch face, but secretly I knew he was happy and probably a little scared that me and Jess were getting along so well.

FLASHBACK
 (May 1st, 2004)

Asa was pacing the room while I packed my bag. He could be mad all he wanted, but it wasn't going to stop me from seeing Sam.

"I don't like that you're going to see another man." He huffed. I didn't say anything, not wanting to address him when he was being an ass. "Are you going to say anything?!"

I sighed sharply. "For the last time, Sam is practically my brother. I've known him since he was seven years old." I tried keeping my tone even, but my patience was wearing thin.

"That doesn't matter! Boys sexualize older women all the time!"

"He wants to introduce me to his girlfriend! And since you seem to have forgotten, he invited you to come along so he could meet you!"

"And what's going to happen when we show up and the girlfriend isn't there?! I don't want to watch some twenty-year-old drool all over you!"

I scoffed. "Do you even hear yourself?!"

Ever since our last hunt, Asa's been overprotective and jealous. He's even being hostile towards his best friends, Bucky and Randy.

Two weeks ago Bucky called me saying that he and Asa were on a hunt and they wanted my help. When I asked what they wanted me to do, Bucky was suspiciously hesitant. I didn't know what I was actually doing till I met Bucky outside a strip club. Turns out that something was killing the male patrons and he wanted me to go undercover as an Exotic Dancer. After almost murdering him, I reluctantly agreed under the pretense that Asa also agreed. But guess my fucking surprise when I was dancing on stage, and Asa almost had an aneurysm when he saw me.

At first, he looked shocked, like he was trying to process if it was really me and not some random stripper who looked like me. Then he looked like he wanted to murder Bucky and every other man that had their eyes glued onto my tits and ass. I couldn't blow my cover so, Asa had to spend the rest of the hunt watching men drool over me. It ended up being a shapeshifter who shifted into strippers and killing the men it slept with. We killed it with a silver bullet, but Asa's been in a mood ever since. 

 I learned a few things on that hunt. 

1. Never trust Bucky
2. Asa gets moody when he's jealous
3. I'm a pretty good stripper (I made about a grand my first night.)

"I'm sorry about what happened on that last hunt, but it wasn't my fault," I tried reasoning.

"I know it wasn't your fault. It was Bucky trying to be fucking funny." Asa seethed. 

"Then why does it feel like your punishing me!" I yelled, exasperated. "Sure you punched Bucky, but that was one and done! That hunt was 2 weeks ago and I still feel like you're holding that shit against me. Whether you like it are not, I'm going to Palo Alto, and if this is how you're going to behave, maybe you should get in that stupid jeep of yours and drive back to Canada."

Asa huffed, stifling a growl. "Maybe I will."

"Great, tell you mother I said hello." I snapped back.

I tossed my gift for Sam in my bag before zipping it shut and leaving the room. Surprisingly, he didn't follow and I was relieved. I went to my car and put my shit in its trunk. I looked up, I could see a pissed-off Asa watching me from the upstairs window.

"So I see you're still fighting," a voice said from the yard.

I rolled my eyes and turned to face Elijah. He was lounging on a hammock he'd suspended between two trees, with a pair of sunglasses on his face and a beer in his hand.

"Shut up, aren't you supposed to be at the bar? I thought you were going to work on the private lounge we talked about?"

After we got home from Chicago over a year ago, Elijah brought up renovating some of the extra space we had at the bar, and making it into a witch lounge like the Black Cat. I liked the idea but wasn't really comfortable with the idea of having a bunch of random witches coming to our bar, so I countered in having a private lounge we can bring private clientele, whether it be hunters needing some shit or someone who needs might cross into the realm of magic.

"I was, but then I was told that the shipment for the new floors was delayed again." He said annoyed,

"Fucking damn it! That's the third time they did this. Can you call them back and tell them if they don't have the floors delivered by the time I get back we're demanding a full refund."

He took another sip of his beer and lifted a cellphone with his other hand.
"I'm already ahead of you. I'm currently on hold."

"Elijah I love you," I said relieved that at least one of my partners was on top of their shit.

"Ooh don't let Pretty boy hear you say that. He might get jealous." He snarked.

"And on that note, I'm leaving," I said hopping into Reaper.

"Drive safe! And tell little Sammy I said hi. It's been too long since I've  seen the midget," He called out.

I pulled out of the driveway and saw Asa step outside from the rearview mirror. I was a little too far out to know for sure, but I swear I saw Elijah give Asa the 'you gone and fucked up' smirk.

END OF FLASHBACK

SAM'S POV

Why did I want them to meet again? On the couch, Jess and Arden were talking and giggling about-... To be honest, I had zero clue what they were talking and giggling about. They spoke in that weird form of English where they never really finish a sentence, but they somehow know what the other is saying. 

"have you seen-" Jess asked to Arden.

 "Yes! Me too!" Arden agreed. 

It's weird, it's confusing, and I've already given up trying to follow the conversation.

"Hey Sam," Arden called out, and I perked up. "I've been in a car all day. Can we get some food? I'm starving."

"Sure as long as it's not sushi," I teased, thinking back to when Arden first dropped me off at Stanford and we decided to try sushi for the first time. Turns out I'm not a sushi fan.

Both her and Jess glared at me. "You uncultured giant. Where did I go wrong," Arden shook her head in disappointment.

"There, there," Jess comforted, trying to hide her smile. "You did the best you could."

I rolled my eyes grabbing Arden's keys.

"If you value your life you better hand me those keys. I don't care if it's your birthday, I will end you." Arden threatened snatching the keys from my hand. I didn't even know how she got to me so fast.

"Come on Queenie, let me drive once," I pleaded.

Despite knowing how to drive a car I was never trusted. Arden and Dean always had this thing with their cars and to be honest, it was weird.

"Ha ha, that's funny, Sam," I gave her a look, and she laughed again. "You were serious? Yeah, no. Never going to happen Floof."

"Floof?" Jess questioned teasingly.

"One of her many annoying nicknames for me," I clarified while rolling my eyes at Arden.

"They're amazing and endearing and tell me Floof isn't the best description for whatever is going on on top of your head," Arden said gesturing to my hair.

Jess giggled and I wanted to be annoyed. I could see the alliance forming between my girlfriend and best friend, but I couldn't help that my heart melted at the sight.

We were about to leave when I noticed Jess lingering back.

"Jess, you coming?" I asked.

"I think I'll stay behind, give you two a chance to catch up."

"You sure?" I asked, concern lacing my voice. Jess loved food. She never passed on a chance to eat out especially when it was my turn to cook. Was she sick?

"Yeah, have fun," She smiled. After a moment or two of me not moving she rolled her eyes and made a shooing motion. "I'm fine Sam, now get your pseudo sister something to eat before she decides to eat her hand."

I looked over my shoulder at Arden who was swaying impatiently, picking and nibbling at her cuticles.

"Really," I mouthed. 

She just shrugged off and continued to pick her cuticles raw. A gross habit she did when she was bored or in this case hungry.

I turned back to Jess, wanting to say something else, maybe offer to get takeout instead, but I felt Arden's tiny yet strong frame shove me out the door.

"I know you're a total softie now, but you don't have to triple check a woman's decision. Bye Jess! We'll see you later!" Arden called out as she shut the door.

I shot her a look, but again she shrugged it off. 

"What? She wanted to stay behind and I'm hungry. Do the math." She patted my back and went down the stairs.

Something was off. I only caught a brief glimpse, but I swore I saw Arden shoot Jess a wink. It could be nothing, but knowing them, it was unlikely. We got into her car and drove to a local diner that was close to campus. A go-to spot for me, Jess, and some friends from school.

I lead Arden to my usual booth. It was in a secluded corner of the diner that gave us privacy and had an unrestricted view of the front door. A precaution you see from service members, police, and hunters. I guess old habits die hard.

When the waitress came over we ordered our meals. The two of us ordered the same thing; a cheeseburger with curly fries, and a milkshake. The only difference was she got a strawberry shake while I got chocolate.

"Oh Sammy, leading me to your quiet corner. I feel like I'm your secret mistress." She said when the waitress left.

"Gross," I scoffed, pretending to gag. I took a sip of my chocolate shake and waited for things to settle down. "Okay, I'm ready,"

"Ready for what?" She said, sipping her strawberry shake.

"You know... Hunting,"

"Ahh," she realized. "We don't have to talk about that."

"Really?" I prodded.

"Really," She replied coolly. I looked at her skeptically waiting for the metaphoric dam to burst. She looked up from her almost finished shake and scoffed. "I'm serious, we don't have to talk about it. I respect your decision to leave, and I don't want to jeopardize my already limited visiting privileges." I felt myself smile. If anyone understood me or at least tried to understand me, it was Arden. She always knew what to say and always had my back when it came to my decisions. "I think you also forget that I'm like 80% out of the game."

"Why eighty? Why not just leave it all behind?" I asked.

"Well, you know sometimes something pops up on my radar and when it's a little too close for comfort I handle it. Otherwise, I pass it on to Bobby who passes it on to some other hunter if he can't handle it or I pass it on to some hunters I know and they handle it."

"How many cases do you come across?" I asked "I not looking for them, but I hardly hear of any in California and especially none near me."

"I don't know what to tell you, Sam, maybe it's the Cali weather?" She teased. "It's too mellow and radical for them monsters dude."

"Yeah, all right" I scoffed at her terrible impression. "Not everyone living in California is like that."

"Are you sure? Your hair is giving me suffer vibes. Just 10 minutes with some scissors and I can fix that right up,"

"Yeah, never going to happen," I retorted. I'm never letting my hair grow short again.

Before she could make a smart remark the waitress came back with our food and all thoughts of my hair wiped from her consciousness as she focused solely on the burger and fries. An almost sexual-sounding moan came from her after taking her first bite and I was very thankful that we were in a secluded corner because I wouldn't want anyone else to feel as uncomfortable as I was when it came to the obscene noises coming from her. For the first time, I was thankful that Jess didn't come.

"Can you contain yourself?" I asked with a mixture of amusement and disgust. "You sound like you're in a porno."

"It's a natural and beautiful act," she said. Or at least I think she said. It was hard to understand with the amount of food in her mouth.

I shook my head at the answer. It reminded me of something Dean would say. They used to spend so much time together that it seemed that they were turning into each other. With Arden sometimes behaving like Dean and Dean picking up traits from Arden. Getting this excited over food was defiantly a Dean trait.

"Hey, you mentioned Bobby earlier," I said now that Arden had swallowed. "How's he doing anyway,"

"Same as ever, grouchy and bitter," she chuckled. "I spoke to him on the drive over. Wanted me to wish you a happy birthday. He also sent your gift with me. I'll give it to you later and I assure you it's not hunter-related."

"He got me a gift?" 

"Of course he did," She responded like it was ordinary for people you haven't seen in seven years to hand you gifts. It meant a lot that the old hunter who was more of a father to me than my own, still thought and cared for me. "You still have family Sam. Even if you don't speak to the ones you share blood with. As Bobby used to say to me, "Family don't end with blood". You still have people who care for you... Oh, and Elijah also wanted me to wish you a happy birthday. So that's one more on the list of people who care."

"Thanks, Queenie that means a lot," I said sincerely.

"Well, it's your birthday so I have to be nice. I think it's the law or something. You should know Mr. Future Lawyer."

"I'm pretty positive it isn't" I smiled.

"Well, then you should drop out cause Stanford is obviously not teaching the right stuff." She said. I was extremely confused about where she was going with this. "And after you drop out you can transfer to Harvard where they'll teach you the right shit."

Seriously?! "Oh my god, not this again?" I laughed.

"This is no laughing matter, Samuel. Harvard is the superior school and there is still time to rectify your mistake. I bet we can also convince Jess to transfer too." She said excitedly.

I groaned as I let her rant about Harvard and how great it was. When she eventually settled down we talked about her bar which lead me to think about her plus-one that never showed up.

"So what happened with Asa," I asked hesitantly.

The smile was wiped clean from Arden's face at the mention of his name. "Asa is a fucking dick." She said venomously. "There was a little misunderstanding on a hunt and now he's being a pussy and holding that shit against me."

"I-I think I'm going to regret asking, but what happened?" I asked and immediately regretted bringing up the subject. Why did I have to open my mouth?

"Short version?"

"Sure?" I said unsure.

"I'm an amazing stripper." My eyes widened and if I was drinking anything I definitely would be choking. "And no I won't elaborate."

.........Umm....... "I don't know how to process this information," 

"Good, you shouldn't. Now let's change the subject." She didn't say anything else and my mind was too gone to argue. She brought up Jess and I was thankful for the change of topic. literally anything would be a better topic than talking about Arden being...a......... 

So we talked about Jess. After a while, I didn't realize how long we were talking till the waitress came back with our check. After Arden gave the waitress her credit card I noticed the soft smile she was giving me.

"What?" I asked.

"You really love her don't you?" I felt my face heat up and she gave a soft chuckle. "Aww don't get embarrassed it's adorable."

"Is it that obvious?"

"The fact that you've been talking about her non-stop for the past half-hour might have been a clue." She answered. "I'm happy for you. You deserve this.

"What about you?"

She waved me off, "I might still be pissed off at Asa, but I'm sure we'll figure it out."

I sighed. "That's not what I meant,"

"What do you mean?" She asked. 

I gave her a sympathetic look that said 'you know what I'm talking about ' or in this case who. Her smile dropped.

Dean sorta became a taboo subject. For a while, Arden wouldn't even say his name. She would say "your brother's a dick" instead of "Dean's a dick". Even after seven years she still has a hard time bringing him up.

She then sighed closing her eyes. I almost felt bad for bringing it up. "As much as I wish things had turned out differently between Dean and I..." she took another breath. Fighting through the surge of emotions she still had for my brother. "There were external factors that wouldn't allow us to be together."

"That sounds like an excuses," I said annoyed with the same answers.

"I don't know what to tell you." She said looking mentally tired. The waitress came back with her card and after she had everything stood up. "We should probably leave." She said quickly and left.

I stood up following close behind.

"Arden," I called but she ignored me. "Arden!" I yelled.

"Leave it alone Sam," Her voice was laced with frustration as she ran her hands through her hair. "You need to stop. I can't answer your questions,"

"But why," I almost shouted.

I don't know how many times over the years I've asked, but I was sick and tired of asking these questions. Their breakup, the hunt, Dad's fallout with Bobby, it was all connected. I knew Dad was the reason they broke and that he threatened her, but besides that, I was in the dark.

"Because John fucking Winchester has the capability to ruin my fucking life if I do!" She yelled. She was pissed off, but it wasn't all towards me. It was like she kept a lid on her anger for so long that it finally erupted. "The only reason why I'm still standing is because you and Dean don't know the truth. Did you think I wanted to break up with your brother!? No! He is the love of my fucking life and there is not a day that goes by that I don't wish he was still mine!"

Tears were building on her bottom lashes and it took all her strength not to let them fall. When I was a kid, whenever I imagined the idea of love I thought about Dad and Mom. Dad barely talked about her, but he must have loved her if he was still after the thing that killed her. Then Arden came into our lives and over the years I watched Dean pine and make a fool out of himself trying to impress her. And when they finally got together, I knew that's what love looked like. I never have seen anyone love like them. It's what I aspired to find one day fine. What I did find with Jess.

"I'm living a mostly normal life. I have a house, I run a bar with one of my best friends, and I don't have to constantly look over my shoulder in fear that something is out to get me." She carefully wiped her eyes to avoid smudging her makeup. "All of that goes away if I tell you what really happened. Your father will ruin my life and I'll never know peace. I'm sorry Sam, but I can't risk that. Please understand I'm not doing this to hurt you, but I'm begging you to please let it go."

I wish I could. I honestly wish I could let this whole thing go, but it doesn't sit right with me. There were too many secrets, but were the secrets worth it? Is it worth putting Arden's safety on the line?

"Was it worth it?"

"... It was." She answered sounding despondent.

The sun was setting and I honestly felt horrible for losing track of time. Between catching up with Arden and arguing about her coverup with my dad, I didn't realize we were out for over three hours. I felt like a horrible boyfriend leaving Jess by herself.

"What's wrong Sam, you look stressed," Arden asked from the driver's side.

I sighed, "It's nothing, I just didn't expect we'd be out for so long, I feel bad for ditching Jess,"

"You didn't ditch her, we were catching up." Arden corrected.

I called Jess again and after two rings I heard her voice mail. "Jess usually picks up," I stressed.

"You know codependency isn't really healthy right?" She cheekily informed.

"You mean like what you have with your car" I snapped.

"Because it's your birthday I'm going to ignore that." She then leaned forward kissing the steering wheel and giving it an affectionate pat. Despite the anxiety, I felt a small laugh escape. Arden smiled. "It's going to be fine, I can tell the two of you really care about each other. Something like this isn't going to ruin your relationship."

"Yeah, yeah you're right, It's probably just some misunderstanding and I'm overreacting." I sighed hoping that was true. 

We pulled up to my apartment building and I noticed that no lights were coming through the apartment windows. "The lights are off," I stated.

Arden glanced up at my apartment. "Yeah, so?"

"Don't you think that's weird? It's dark out. The lights should be on." I stressed.

Arden shrugged unconcernedly. "The sun just set. Maybe she's asleep or watching a movie." She put the car in park and turned off the ignition. She got out of the car and I followed. I still thought something was off. We grew up as hunters, you would think that this would raise some sort of red flag. "Are you coming?" Arden called out when she realized I wasn't following her. 

"Yeah," I answered quickly and unlocked the main door to the building. We made our way to the apartment and I grew tenser when I didn't hear anything. The walls in the apartment were thin so it was normal to hear a TV or people talking. What wasn't normal was hearing absolutely nothing. "I'm telling you Arden, somethings wrong," I told her seriously.

Arden gave me a small smile about to say something when a loud crashing sound came from inside the apartment. My eyes widened and I yanked on the door.

"Sam!" Arden called, but I ignored her. Something was wrong and I refuse to stand by when Jess could be in danger. 

The door was unlocked when I burst through the door and into the dark apartment. "JESS!?" I yelled as I flipped on the lights. 

On the floor was my old roommate and best friend, Brady. He was on the floor with a broken liquor bottle next to him. "Heya Sam," He looked down at the broken bottle and gave an apologetic shrug. "Sorry for the mess."

"Brady?!" I said just as Arden came through the door.

"SURPRISE!" a bunch of voices yelled as they jumped from their hiding spots. I was too stunned to move. Jess moved forward helping Brady up.

"Way to blow our cover," Jess teased, while playfully smacking Brady's arm. 

"I'm sorry for falling?" Brady teased back. He looked past Jess and laughed at my reaction. "Happy Birthday Sam," 

"What?" I said confused. I then felt a hand pat my shoulder. 

"Sorry, I couldn't keep him out longer, but he was getting worried when you didn't answer his calls," Arden said.

"You're fine. You actually had great timing." Jess then walked up to me and wrapped her arms around my neck. "Happy birthday," she said with a bright smile.

"You did this? You were both in on it?" I said gesturing to the two most important women in my life.

"Yeah, Jess called me about a week ago and told me her plan to throw you a surprise party," Arden said.

"How did you-" I was quickly silenced by a tender kiss. "I may have borrowed your phone while you were in the shower," 

I wondered if I should be concerned that Jess went through my phone, but that was quickly wiped from my mind when I felt her lips again. 

"You know there are other people here right," Brady teased and I heard Arden laugh. A beer was then shoved into my hand. "Come on, Birthday Boy! You can't turn 21 without flooding your body with alcohol!"

I held the red solo cup to my lips as I heard "Chug! Chug! Chug!" Being chanted. I tipped the beer back and heard cheers as I finished. Another beer was then thrusted into my hands and the party went into full swing as an Usher song played through the speakers.

The party was a blast. It was a little weird seeing Arden interact with my friends, but that must've been how she felt when I spent Thanksgiving with her, Kat, and Elijah. I wasn't the biggest partier, but It's hard not to be when your friends keep giving you shots. I was sipping on a drink, my friend Luis gave me when I noticed Brady and Arden talking on the couch. I trusted both of them, but I was a little worried that Brady was going to do something stupid, like flirt with my surrogate sister. He's been weird ever since he came back from Fall break during our Sophomore year. Something must have happened between him and his family because when he came back he dropped out of pre-med, and started using drugs and sleeping around. I spent so much time trying to get him back to a stable, less self-destructive position and I'm proud of all he's overcome, but he still has his lapses in judgment. 

"Hey, I'll be right back, " I said to Jess.

She looked up at me and notice my gaze focused on Brady and Arden. "They're fine you know," she chuckled. "I don't think Arden's the type of girl to go for guys like Brady."

"I know," I said and Jess shook her head as I walked over to the pair. Brady was laughing at something Arden said and when I approached them I saw Arden's eyes flicker in relief. "Hey, guys,"

"Hey Sam, how are you enjoying the party?" Arden asked me.

"It's great, I was actually wondering if I can borrow you for a moment," I asked her.

Arden nodded then quickly looked over at Brady, silently asking him to leave. "Hey, I get it. You two need some alone time." He said about to walk away. "I think I have a chance with her," he whispered.

"Ahh, gross man," I said playfully shoving him away. "I don't need to know that " Brady smirked then walked over to where Jess and Luis were. 

"Thanks for saving me. You're friend's quite the flirt." Arden said gratefully.

"Sorry, I should have warned you," I said back to her. "He's my best friend though,"

"Wow, Sam that hurts," She said mockingly. "I thought I was your best friend,"

I rolled my eyes. "You're better. You're my sister, irreplaceable."

She smiled and hugged me. "I know. I'm glad you're making friends. For a while, I was worried about how you would adjust to living a normal life, but I can see that you're fine."

"Yeah, it's a little hard to believe sometimes. I wake up some nights expecting to be in some random motel, or I'll hear a noise and have to fight the urge to not grab the salt." I chuckled. The alcohol making my tongue a little looser than I would normally like in a crowded apartment.

Arden took another sip of her drink and our conversation developed into a comfortable silence. Just us enjoying each other's company. 

"I miss this," she said after a while. "Hanging out with you,"

"Yeah, I feel the same," 

"Then why don't you visit me? You know I have plenty of room and you could even bring Jess."

"I don't know, maybe because you still occasionally hang out with hunters and I don't want to be exposed to that life anymore. And Jess definitely doesn't need to be exposed to that. I wish you would just leave that life behind." I said maybe a little too harshly. I'm blaming it on the alcohol fuzzing up my brain. Arden looked a little sad when I said that. "Maybe we can figure something out in the future?" I said trying to fix my mistake. I hated seeing Arden sad.

"I'll look into that. I would love to have both of you over." She said before chugging the rest of her drink. Hiding the hurt my comment caused. "Oh, look at that. I need another drink."

"Arden I'm sorry I didn't mean it like that," I said catching her arm before she could walk away.

She sighed, patting my arm. "I know, let's drink some more, and hopefully we can forget that misstep." I nodded and followed her to the kitchen and she poured us some heavy shots of tequila. "This should do the trick, Happy Birthday, Munchkin,"

I rolled my eyes at the nickname and clinked my cup with hers. The tequila burned all the way down my throat. I coughed while trying to keep myself from vomiting. 

"Weak," Arden laughed as she poured herself another shot and knocked it back. 

The rest of the party was, unfortunately, a blur due to the copious amounts of alcohol in my bloodstream. There was a moment where I couldn't find Arden and for a good minute, I panicked. What if she decided to drink and drive somewhere!?... What if there was a hunt nearby?! SHE CAN"T DRINK AND HUNT?!!! WHAT IF A GHOST IS TAKING ADVANTAGE OF HER DRUNKEN STATE?! But all of that worry soon went away when I saw her come back inside the apartment with Brady. I'm glad they're getting along.

That was around the time when Jess decided I was done drinking and sent me to bed. She kissed my forehead before leaving me a Gatorade and a thing of Advil. 

"I love you," She whispered.

"I wuv yooou toooo." I slurred while trying to give her a passionate kiss.

She giggled and gently pushed me back into bed. "Aww Baby, you're so wasted right now," she said in sympathy.

"Waisted? Me?! Impossssssible. I'M SAM FUCKIN WINCHESTER!!! I don't get drunk!" 

Jess's eyes widened and quickly tried to shush me. "Okay, Sam fucking Winchester it's time to go to bed."

"You're not my mom," I pouted. 

Jess raised an eyebrow. "I'm not  your mom." She agreed. "But if you don't go to sleep then I'm going to tell Arden."

Immediately my eyes widened. "Noooooo! Please don't tell Queeeenieee," 

"Then go to sleep," Jess said calmly and I nodded. I don't want Queenie mad at me. 

I settled down and laid my head on the pillow. The softness of the sheets already making me feel drowsy. After a moment my eyes drifted shut and I heard a relieved sigh coming from Jess.

"You're going to have the worst hangover tomorrow." She muttered before I drifted into darkness.

Chapter Text

Season 1 Episode 1: Pilot

SAM'S POV 

(October 31st, 2005)

To say things were a tense would be an understatement. I haven't seen Dean since I left for school, and to make it worse, my phone's been ringing almost nonstop. Glancing at the caller ID, I immediately silenced it. 

Damn it. Jess must have called her after I left with Dean. After the fifth call, I decided to turn off my phone. Dean looked from me to the phone, then back to me, a smirk forming on his face.

"You sly dog," Dean chuckled. "Whoever she is you're breaking her heart."

I sputtered in response. "Dean, I have a girlfriend!"

"Don't tell that to the girl who's been calling you. Girls like that get majorly jealous. Super psycho...They are fun though."

"I'm not cheating on Jess!" I firmly stated.

"Jeez fine, defensive,"

I rolled my eyes, and we continued our way to Jericho. After almost four hours of driving, we stopped at a gas station. Dean went inside to grab something to eat while I decided to turn on my phone and check my messages.

From Queenie:  What's going on? Jess called and said u left w/ Dean!? Call me

From Queenie:  Y aren't u answering your phone? CALL ME!

From Queenie:  Please call me or text me

From Queenie:  Seriously Sam I'm getting concerned

From Queenie:  SAMUEL WILLIAM WINCHESTER ANSWER YOUR PHONE!!!!

From Jess<3:  Sam please answer your phone. Arden is starting 2 scare me.

From Queenie:  I have officially changed your contact name 2 Dead Man. Take that how u will.

43+ unread messages from Queenie

I'm dead.

I stashed my phone away and noticed the box of cassette tapes. Oh, come on Dean really? Cassettes? I began looking through his collection when Dean walked out, arms loaded with junk food.

"Hey, You want breakfast?" He asked.

I grimaced at the Food he had in his hand. "No, thanks. So how'd you pay for that stuff? You and Dad still running credit card scams?"

"Yeah, well, hunting ain't exactly a pro ball career. Besides, all we do is apply. It's not our fault they send us the cards."

I scoffed. "Yeah, and what names did you write on the application this time?"

"Uh... Bert Aframian and his son, Hector." He replied as he settled into the car. "Scored two cards out of the deal."

I nodded" Sounds about right." My eyes shifted back to his collection of cassette tapes. "I swear, man, you got to update your cassette tape collection."

"Why?" He asked, genuinely confused.

"Well, for one, they're cassette tapes, and two...Black Sabbath, Motorhead, Metallica?" I grabbed an ACDC tape, and he ripped it out of my hand. "It's the greatest hits of mullet rock."

Dean pushed the tape in. "House rules, Sammy. Driver picks the music; shotgun shuts his cakehole." He started the engine and turned up the volume as Back in Black erupted from the speakers.

I rolled my eyes as he chucked the case at me. "You know, Sammy is a chubby twelve-year-old boy. It's Sam, okay?" I went to put the case when I noticed a worn mixtape. The writing on it was faded from countless use.

"Sorry, I can't hear you. The music's too loud." He said, looking over at me. His eyes widened as he noticed the tape in my hand. "Hey, stop messing with my stuff!" He yelled, irritated, snatching the mixtape before I could read the writing and shoving it back into the box with the other tapes.

(After visiting Mr. Welch)

I drove off Mr. Welch's property when my phone rang. I looked at the contact and sighed. I had to face her eventually, and it was probably better that Dean wasn't with me when I do.

Answering the phone, I hesitantly said, "Hello."

"Oh, so you are alive. Good, that means I can kill you myself!" She yelled. Yep, she was pissed. "What the hell do you think you're doing not answering any of my calls. Me and your poor girlfriend have been worried sick! I thought I helped raise you better than that."

"Arden, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to worry you or Jess. Dean has been with me the whole time, and I didn't want Jess to accidentally hear something she shouldn't." I explained, sighing. I hate when she's angry with me. "I also didn't think you or Dean would be comfortable with me answering the phone with him listening. He still doesn't know I'm in contact with you."

I heard her taking a few deep breaths. Hopefully, that meant she was calming down.

"I'm still pissed." She said, trying to hold in her anger. "But I think I understand. Next time send a text. I was generally worried. Jessica called me in the middle of the night telling me that your brother broke into your apartment and then you both left because something's up with your dad. For all, I knew you could have been in the middle of the desert with your heart being munched on by a chupacabra."

"Again, I'm sorry. You're right; I should have sent a text."

She sighed. "As long as you're okay. I can finally tell Jessica you're fine. Her boyfriend is just an idiot."

"Thanks for talking to her," I said gratefully.

"Of course. Now, what's going on with Dean and your dad? Don't you have an interview tomorrow?"

"It's weird. Dean shows up and tells me Dad's been missing for several weeks. We drive to Jericho and stumble onto this case involving a Woman in White."

"A Woman in White?" She sighed. "Unfaithful pigs,"

"Tell me about. Anyways we get to a motel and find out that Dad was there. In fact, he booked a room for the entire month."

"So you found him? "

"He wasn't there, but all his research on the case was. We still don't know where he is. I found out where the woman in white is buried so that should have been his next stop. I just can't figure out why he hasn't destroyed the corpse yet. " I said frustrated with this whole thing.

"Wish I could tell you. Do you need help? I can leave Elijah with the bar and be there in less than twelve hours."

If I asked I knew she would have come. She will always be there, but If she showed up and we find dad. . . I can only imagine the shit show that would emerge if those two were to see each other, and then put Dean in the mix? Yeah, not a good idea.

"No it's fine I think we got it. Once I get Dean."

"Once you get Dean? What do you mean? Where the hell is Dean?" She asked.

"He kinda got himself arrested," I answered, dreading her response.

I waited for the yelling to start, but it never came. What I got was the opposite.

"Oh, my god!" She laughed. "Of course he did. He always did have a problem with the authorities. So how are you going to get him out?"

"I honestly have no idea." I sighed.

"Try faking a 911 call, say, you heard gunfire. That always gets them off their asses. Dean will figure out the rest."

"Yeah, thanks," I chuckled.

"And Sam?. . Look out for him, okay?"

"Yeah, okay," I said.

"And be careful, call me if you need anything."

"I will"

"Love you, Floof,"

"Love you too, Queenie," I said, shaking my head at the nickname.

We hung up and I was about to call 911 when I drove over a bump in the road, knocking the phone out of my hand.

"Oh Jeez!" I shouted, trying to catch the phone.

The phone landed on the floor on the passenger side, too far for me to reach. I sighed and drove to the side of the road. I put the car in park and shuffled around, trying to find the phone. I found it in Dean's box of cassettes. When I picked it up, I noticed the mixtape Dean grabbed out of my head earlier. Why did he freak out so much?  I looked at the tape closer and read the faded writing.

ARI - For when I can't be with you ♡

I looked at the tape in shock. I thought he got rid of all her stuff. I felt myself give a small smile. Arden must have given this to him when they were still dating. This was proof that Dean still cared about her. Now I just wished they'd talk to each other.

I put the mixtape back and grabbed the phone. I punched in a few numbers and waited for someone to answer.

"911 dispatch what is your emergency? " A woman answered.

"I just heard gunshots!" I yelled into the phone, trying to sound scared.

ARDEN'S POV

I woke up to a loud ringing noise. Reluctantly, I lifted my head off my pillow, searching for the source of the noise that disrupted my fabulous dream involving Leonardo DiCaprio. A groan left my mouth when I saw my phone. Glancing at the clock, the time read 4:15 am.

"This better be life or death," I muttered, grabbing the phone.

"Hello?" I answer tiredly.

"Arden? It's Sam."

"Sam, do you have any idea what time it is?" I asked annoyed. I love him, I do, but 4:00 am is pushing it. I waited for him to answer, but he didn't. "Sam? ... Sam, are you there?"

I heard a shuttered breath on the other end and immediately felt like something was off.

"Sam?" I asked more attentive. "Please answer me, what's wrong?"

He was silent. I was about to ask him again when his voice came through the speaker.

"She's gone,"

It was the most heartbreaking sound I've heard. I was speechless, still processing what he said. Who's gone?

"She's gone," He said again.

"Who, Sam? Who's gone?" I asked, trying to understand what was going on.

"Jess," Sam tried stifling a sob, but I could still hear it clear through the phone. "She's gone, Jess is gone,"

"Sam, what do you mean she's gone? Did you guys have a fight? Did you break up?" I asked.

Another thought popped into my head. What if she's . . .? No, that couldn't be it, there had to be a more logical explainati-

Sam sobbed into the phone. All of his resistance collapsed as he allowed himself to feel.

"Sam, you need to tell me what happened? I can't help you if I don't know what's going on."

"S-she's dead," Sam cried.

Jessica's dead. No, she couldn't be dead. I talked to her several hours ago. She was at home. She was baking cookies. I joked that she was too good for Sam and that he didn't deserver her baked goods. She couldn't be dead, but Sam wouldn't joke about this.

"It killed her. The thing that killed my mom killed her."

"Oh my god," I muttered into my hand. I didn't know what to say. There was literally nothing I could say to make the situation better. "Sam, where are you now?" I said, getting out of bed and rushing to my closet. "I don't care If you're with Dean; I'm coming right now."

"No, no... you stay home. I don't want you getting into this."

"Sam, I don't think that's a great idea. I'm packing my bag right now. I can be there in-"

"I SAID NO!" 

His tone stunned me; Sam hardly ever yelled at me.  

I heard him sigh on the other end. "I'm sorry, but please don't come. If anything happened to you-... please just stay home and stay safe. I'm going to help Dean find Dad, and hopefully, we'll find the son of a bitch that killed Jessica."

I didn't want to argue with him. It would just make things worst, but the urge to drive to Palo Alto and be there for him persisted, despite Dean and possibly John being there. Yet, I also knew that Sam didn't need my drama with his family interfering with his grief.

"Okay," I relented. "Please keep me updated."

"Sure, thanks Arden," The line disconnected, and I dropped my bag.  Releasing a shuddering breath, I left my closet.

I was too wired to fall back asleep so I went to the kitchen to make myself a coffee. Elijah soon joined, concern etched on his face. He must have sensed my emotions. Pouring him a cup of coffee, I explained what happened since there was nothing else I could do.

Season 1 Episode 6: Skin

ARDEN'S POV 

(March 9th, 2006)

"Hey, Queenie! Can you get me another one?" A roughed-up older voice yelled.

I glanced over my shoulder at one of my regular patrons, teetering on my stool at the end of the bar.

"Can you add a please at the end of that sentence?" I asked the older man.

He rolled his eyes. "Please"

"That's all you had to say, George," I retorted, with a smirk.

I walked and grabbed the Woodford Reserve, pouring George another drink. "Thank you," he acknowledged. 

I placed the bottle down and clutched my chest. "Love a man with manners," I said dramatically.

"Now you're just sweet-talkin'," he chuckled.

"You know it," I replied, winked.

I went to put the bottle away when Elijah grabbed my shoulder. "Dry Martini for the blond in the blue dress."

I glanced at the woman and nodded. I grabbed the expensive Nolet's gin and vermouth and started making the drink. Elijah and I had a little code for whenever someone needed my expertise. If I was busy he would get their drink order and pass it on to me. No "heys" or "Can you make this for this person", those were for regular patrons. It would always be the drink order and the description of the client.

"If this goes as it should, don't expect me for a couple of hours," I whispered, giving him a sly grin.

"Have fun," he chuckled.

I made the martini and walked to the other end of the bar where a blond woman who looked around Sam's age sat.

"Dry Martini, and don't worry I used the expensive gin," I  stated, placing her drink down in front of her.

"You know me so well, Arden." Her British accent stood out in a bar located in a small town in Washington.

"Well it's hard to forget a face like yours," I flirted. "Why don't you meet me in the back?"

"Sounds like a plan," she said, flashing me a wink. I watched her walk around the bar to the back room. I finished cleaning and followed.

"You lucky woman," George admired with a sigh as I passed by. "Do you need a third?"

I patted his shoulder. "Maybe next time," I chuckled.

He gave me a mock pout. "That means never."

"Now your catching on," I flashed him a grin and walked into the back room. She waited by the brick wall on the other side of the room, sipping her martini. "If you'd kindly step out of the way,"

She took a step to the side, giving me access to the wall. Placing my hand on it, I released a little bit of magic. An audible click came from the wall as a secret door opened. A little trick I learned in Chicago.

"After you," I sang, holding the door open to her. She went in, and I followed her into a classier private room. My friend Patrick gave me the idea of building a private room to host my supernatural-related clientele.

I stepped behind the bar and pulled out a box. She sat on the other side and watched me open it. Inside lay a bronze dagger engraved with ancient Greek sigils.

"Hello, beautiful," She murmured, admiring the dagger.

"I hope you're talking about me," I said with a smirk.

"Of course,"

She leaned over the bar and placed her lips on mine. I kissed her back, my hand sliding into her hair. Quickly, I broke the kiss, slamming the box shut when I noticed her sly fingers trying to touch the dagger.

"I don't think so," I tutted. "You know my price."

"Sex with me isn't enough?" She asked innocently.

"Let's call it an added bonus." I teased.

She rolled her eyes and grabbed a vile of clear liquid from her bag. "Fine, here's the siren venom you ask for."

I took the vile from her and brought out a small concoction I'd been working on. Carefully, I put a drop of venom into the connection, watching as a purplish-pink vapor rose from the bowl.

"Of course you know I have to check the quality," I told her.

"Of course."

"This is a lust spell, think of it as a heightened aphrodisiac,"

"And you want to test it on me?" she asked.

"Well, we were going to have sex anyway. It'll only last a couple of hours," I assured. She nodded, and I collected a small amount of my spell on my finger. "Tongue out, please,"

She stuck out her tongue and I smeared the spell concoction across the tip. Her tongue retreated back into her mouth, and I watched as a purplish-pink color glinted in her eyes.

I grinned when she launched herself at me, our lips colliding, and our clothes quickly falling to the floor.

The faint sound of the door opening, aroused me from my post-sex nap. We were on one of the couches a blanket cover our naked bodies. 

"Arden?" Elijah's voice quietly said.

I sat up carefully, making sure not to wake up the sleeping blond nuzzling my side. "Hey," I replied quietly, my head poking up from the couch.

"You know I wouldn't bother you, especially when you're in the middle of a hookup, but you should really see what I found." He said seriously.

I slowly removed myself from the blond. I gestured to my clothes on the floor, and Elijah picked them up, dropping them across a chair before leaving me to dress in privacy. The blond woke up slightly, whining when I tried to leave. She clung to me, and I gently removed myself from her.

"Shh, It's okay. Just go back to sleep; the effects of the spell should be over soon." I draped the blanket on top of her and kissed her cheek. "Thanks for the good time, Bella. You definitely earned yourself that dagger."

I padded over to my clothes and got dressed. Once I was clothed, I left the private room and went back to the main bar. It was a little after 1 AM and the chairs were stacked; you could see the last of our patrons getting into their cars or taxis. The bar was officially closed for the night.  At the far end of the bar was Elijah on his laptop.

"Okay, so what's going on?" I asked.

"I think you should call Sam." He responded.

"Ha, that's funny. Don't you think I've tried? He's refused to answer any of my calls or texts. I haven't heard from him in months." I complained. 

I had some sympathy. Losing Jess was traumatizing to say the least. Especially with how she died, but that didn't mean he should drop all contact.

"Well, maybe it's time to try again." Elijah pushed. 

"And why is that?" I asked. Elijah turned his laptop to me, and a St. Louis news article popped up titled, Manhunt finally comes to an end after the suspect is shot and killed. "What?"

"Keep reading,"

After several break-ins and murders, police received an anonymous tip that led police to a home in the Central West End, where a S.W.A.T. team discovered a local woman bound and gagged. Her attacker, a white male approximately 24 to 30 years of age, was discovered hiding in the home. Shots were fired, and the suspect escaped, to only come back to the same home and attack the same woman. Luckily, a third person was present and shot and killed the suspect, who we now identified as Dean Winchester, age 27 from Lawrence Kansas.

I froze, unable to process that Dean was dead. "No, that has to be wrong,"

Elijah looked at me sadly, knowing how much Dean meant to me. "I did some digging, and I found out that they buried him yesterday. I'm so sorry,"

I stepped away from the computer, trying to fish out my phone from my pocket. I dialed Sam's number and waited impatiently as the phone rang. I growled in frustration when I heard the sound of his voicemail. "Damn it, pick up your phone," I muttered as I pressed redial.

I pressed redial again, and again, hoping for him to answer and tell me that Dean was alright. But if he was gone, what state would Sam be in. He already lost his girlfriend; I didn't think he could stand losing his brother too. After the seventh time calling him with no answer, I felt like chucking my phone. I felt Elijah's hand gently grab my shoulder. Worry present in his eyes.

"Is there anyone else you can call?" he asked. "Maybe he reached out to Bobby or some other hunter you both know?"

I held my phone tightly, trying to think of someone Sam would go to for help. "I don't know, He usually calls me when things go to shit."

Tears streamed down my cheeks as I remembered the last thing I said to Dean, "We're done, Dean."  With those three words, I broke his heart, and now I'll never get to say how sorry I am. There were plenty of times I could have called him and told him I was sorry, that I still loved him, but I didn't... Wait I could call him. Sam must have had Dean's phone. I quickly pressed Dean's number into the keypad, hoping the number was still in use.

ring... ring...

ring... ring...

"Come on please" I quietly begged.

ring... ring..."Hello?" A rough, sleep-filled voice answered.

"Sam? Oh, my god, Sam is that you?" I said as I sighed in relief that I finally got an answer. Before he could answer, I continued on. "I just read a St. Louis news article about Dean. I'm so sorry," I said, failing to suppress my sobbing.

DEAN'S POV

The sheer panic in the woman's voice sent me on high alert. One moment I was sleeping, and the next, I'm getting a phone call from a crying woman asking for Sam.

"I just read a St. Louis news article about Dean. I'm so sorry," she sobbed.

I was extremely confused. Who the hell was Sam in contact with, and how did they get my number. Also, how the fuck did they know about St. Louis? That was only a couple of days ago. Looking over at Sam, who was sleeping on the bed next to me, I kicked it.

"Who the hell is this?" I demanded as I kicked Sam's bed again, "And why are you asking for my brother?"

"What the hell, man," Sam groaned, looking around bleary-eyed.

The phone was silent for a moment before the woman answered? "...Dean?"

"Yeah, now I'll ask again, who are you?" I pressed.

Sam, was finally getting up. Seemingly more alert when he realized I was on the phone.

"... I thought you were dead? I read a news report from St. Louis that they buried you yesterday."

"Well, obviously I'm alive and kicking," I spat.

"Dean, who is it?" Sam asked, looking confused.

I shoved the speaker to my chest so the woman couldn't hear me. "I don't know," I said quietly, "But a woman is asking for you, and they think I died in St. Louis."

"Give me the phone," Sam asked, but I moved away.

I put the phone back to my ear. "I'm getting a little tired of asking the same questions, now if you don't-"

I was interrupted by a small sad chuckle and a sigh of relief. "It's really nice to hear from you, Dean. I'm glad you're not dead." 

"Who is this?" I asked again, dying to know how this woman knows me.

"I'm a little offended that you don't recognize my voice, but it has been a while, hasn't it... Deanie."

I froze. Only one person ever called me that and I haven't heard from her in eight years. Her voice sounded so different than the eighteen-year-old girl I remembered. I didn't fight when Sam took the phone from me.

"Hello?" Sam said into the phone. "Arden? I- ... ... ... I'm sorry; it's been kinda stressful... ... ... ... It wasn't my intention to worry you. I didn't think it would-... ... ...It's been kinda hard to find a time to call you being with Dean 24/7... ... ... ... Okay, I'll text more often... ... ... It was a shapeshifter... ... ... yeah, okay bye Queenie," Sam looked over at me, and I was speechless. "Are you going to say anything?"

I shook my head. "Umm, how long have you been in contact?"

"About seven years," he said. I nodded my head, fighting the tinge of anger at the fact that Sam's been lying to me for that long. I got up, and grabbed my jacket and keys. "What you're not going to say anything?"

"What do you want me to say?"

"I don't know," Sam said, "Something, anything."

"I don't know what to tell you, Sam. Me and Arden broke up over eight years ago." I then left the motel taking a little drive in Baby to calm my nerves.

I didn't need her filling my thoughts when I had to stay focused on finding Dad and helping Sam.

Season 1 Episode 10: Asylum

DEAN'S POV

(April 9th, 2006)

We were in Rockford, Illinois investigating a case where a cop went insane and killed his wife, then himself after going into the abandoned Roosevelt Asylum. I had just split up from Sam, trying to find room 137, while he escorted some stupid teens to the exit.

I found the room and went through the files, hoping to find anything that would help us solve this case. I was about to give up when I found a hole in one of the corners of the wall panels. I slid my fingers through, and the whole panel popped out revealing an old satchel.

I smirked, taking the satchel from its hiding place. "This is why I get paid the big bucks," I said to myself as I went through the bag. Inside was a book. The pages were all handwritten. "Patients Journal," I said, reading the cover page of Dr. Ellicott's medical journal.

Looking through the pages, I saw images and notes detailing lobotomies and other experiments he performed on his patients. Towards the end, the Doc was working on a new behavioral therapy that made all the other stuff seem like a band-aid. "All work and no play makes Dr. Ellicott a very dull boy."

This must have been why the patients rioted in '64. I then shut the book, thinking it was time to reconvene with Sam. He would be able to understand this book of crazy a lot better than I ever could. Walking through the hallways, I couldn't help but think about Arden. She would have loved this place. She was always into the creepy medical shit, probably would have loved reading Dr. Ellicott's journal.

I shook my head, trying to rid my mind of her. I've been thinking about her a lot more ever since I found out she was still in contact with Sam. Hearing her voice for the first time in over eight years, didn't help either. I always wondered how she turned out? What did she do after we broke up? Did she find a new boyfriend? There was no way a girl like her was still single. Did she quit hunting? All of the questions I avoided asking, plagued my mind.

I rounded the corner and I narrowly dodged a round of rock salt. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Don't shoot! It's me!" I yelled from the corner.

"Sorry. Sorry," Said one of the teenagers. Kat, I think her name was.

I sighed, "Son of a..." This is what I get for daydreaming about my ex. I slowly turned the corner seeing the two frightened teenagers, the girl holding Sam's shotgun. "What are you still doing here? Where's Sam?" I asked.

"He went to the basement. You called him." said the boy.

"I didn't call him," I stated, confused.

"His cellphone rang. He said it was you," said Kat.

"Basement, huh?" I said, thinking about Ellicot's journal. "All right. Watch yourselves," I shoved my pistol into my waist, "and watch out for me."

I then walked off towards the basement, hoping to find my dork of a brother. When I got down there, I called his name, hoping he would just answer back. I turned around, and the light shone on my brother just, standing there, freaking me out.

"Man! Answer me when I'm calling you!" I scolded, taking a breath. "Are you all right?"

"Yeah I'm fine," he answered.

"You know that wasn't me who called your cell, right?" I looked him up and down, trying to figure if this was my Sam or not. He's not usually the one to stand ominously in haunted asylums.

"Yeah, I know. I think something lured me down here," he responded.

"I think I know who, Dr. Ellicott. That's what the spirits have been trying to tell us." I told him. "You haven't seen him, have you?"

"No, how do you know it was him?" he asked.

"Because I found his logbook. Apparently, he was experimenting on his patients. Some awful stuff. Makes lobotomies look like a couple of aspirin." I humorlessly chuckled.

"But it was the patients who rioted," Sam stated confused.

"Yeah, they were rioting against Dr. Ellicott," I explained. Sam still looked confused so I went on. "Dr. Feelgood was working on some sort of like extreme-rage therapy. He thought if he could get his patients to vent their anger, then they'd be cured of it. Instead, it only made them worse and worse and angrier and angrier. So I'm thinking, what if his spirit is doing the same thing? To the cop, to the kids in the '70s, making them so angry they become homicidal." Sam exhaled, processing the information. I started to walk past him, knowing what we had to do. "Come on, We've go to find his bones and torch them."

"How?" Sam asked from behind. "The police never found his body."

"Well, the logbook said he had some hidden procedure room down here. Somewhere he'd work on his patients. So, I mean if I was a patient I'd drag his ass down here and do a little work on him myself." I said continuing down the hallway.

"I don't know. It sounds kind of-"

"Crazy?" I Interrupted.

"Yeah,"

"Yeah, exactly" I agreed. I opened the last door and entered trying to find Ellicot's secret procedure room.

"I told you I looked everywhere. I didn't find a hidden room." Sam said eventually joining me.

"Well, that's why they call it hidden." I remarked. That is when I heard a faint whistling of air. "You hear that?"

"What?"

I walked closer to the corner, and the whistling got louder. I turned my flashlight to the bottom of the wall and noticed a small gap. "There's a hidden door here," I said with a smirk. I was trying to figure out the best way to open it when I heard Sam say my name. I turned and saw him pointing his shotgun at me, blood trickling from his nose.

"Stand back from the door." he ordered.

I slowly got up, not making any sudden movements. "Sam, put the gun down."

"Is that an order?" he asked, aggravated.

"No, it's more of a friendly request," I replied, trying to alleviate the situation.

"Cause I'm getting pretty tired of taking your orders," he sneered, getting angrier, just like the previous victims.

"I knew it. Ellicott did something to you, didn't he?" I asked as more blood trickled from his nose.

"For once in your life, just shut your mouth." he adjusted his grip on the shotgun, looking like he wanted to fire.

"What are you gonna do, Sam? Gun's filled with rock salt, not going kill me." 

BANG!

The gun went off, and I flew back, being hit by rock salt. I knocked through the secret door and into the procedure room. I groaned, trying to gain the breath that was knocked out of my lungs. I distantly heard Sam say something, but I was in too much immediate pain to understand. 

"Sam, we got to burn Ellicott's bones and all of this will be over and you'll be back to normal." I groaned through the pain.

"I am normal; I'm just telling the truth for the first time. I mean, why are we even here? Cause you're following Dad's orders like a good, little soldier? Cause you always do what he says without question? Are you that desperate for his approval? Is that why you broke up with Arden? Because she was distracting you from Dad's plan?"

"This isn't you talking, Sam," I said, reminding myself more than him.

"That's the difference between you and me. I have a mind of my own. I'm not pathetic like you. Because of you, Arden's been hurting, and now I can finally do something about it. "

"So what are you gonna do? Huh, Are you gonna kill me?" I looked at him and there was pure rage in his eyes.

"Know what, I am sick of doing what you tell me to do. We're no closer to finding Dad today than we were six months ago."

"Well, then here. Let me make it easier for you." I said as I took out the pistol from my waistband. Sam looked confused for a moment. "Come on, take it. Real bullets are gonna work a helluva lot better than rock salt... take it." Sam grabbed the pistol and dropped the shotgun. He looked at it for a moment before taking a stance and aiming the weapon at my face. "You hate me that much? You think you can kill your own brother? ... Then go ahead... Pull the trigger... do it-"

I heard the click of the empty weapon as he pulled the trigger. He looked genuinely confused. The gun clicked again and again as he tried to fire the weapon, expecting a bullet to kill me. I then reached forward, grabbing the gun and pistol-whipping him in the face. He groaned on the floor as I got up.

"Man, I'm not going to give you a loaded pistol," I scoffed, walking over to him. He was starting to get up when I punched him in the face, knocking him out cold. "Sorry, Sammy."

After I burned Ellicott's bones, I made sure Sam wasn't still homicidal and grabbed him and the stupid teen and left the asylum. We made sure the teens were okay before sending them off. I turned around about to get into my car when Sam stopped me.

"Hey, Dean, I'm sorry man. I said some awful things back there."

"You remember all that?" I mused.

"Yeah. It's like I couldn't control it, but I didn't mean it. Any of it." he promised, looking decently apologetic.

"You didn't, Huh?" I asked unconvinced. There was no way he didn't mean at least some of it.

"No, of course not. Do we need to talk about this? " He asked.

"No, no. I'm not really in the sharing, caring kind of mood." I declined, about to get into the car. "I just want to get some sleep."

Season 1 Episode 11: Scarecrow

SAM'S POV 

(April 10th, 2006)

"All right, so the names Dad gave us, they're all couples?" I asked while driving the Impala down the dark winding road.

"Three different couples, all went missing," Dean confirmed.

"And They're all from different towns? different states?"

"Mhmm that's right, Washington, New York, Colorado. Each couple took a road trip cross country. None of them arrived at their destination. None of them were ever heard from again." He answered, shuffling through the information we gathered.

I was agitated with the whole thing. After months of trying to find Dad, not knowing if he was okay, he finally called, and I was left with more questions than answers. At first, I was relieved, but as the call went on I was becoming increasingly more frustrated. This whole time he was after the thing that killed Mom and Jess. Turns out it was a demon, and when I asked to help him, he said no. Apparently, it was too dangerous for us. I wanted to yell at him. I wanted to get it through his thick skull that we weren't his soldiers. That he couldn't just pawn a hunt on us. He knew that I lost Jess to this demon and he was purposely forcing me on the sidelines. Then Dean grabbed the phone, and I watched him revert into Dad's little soldier. We spent most of the day gathering information on the list of names Dad gave, and now we were heading to Indiana.

"Well, It's a big country, Dean. They could have disappeared anywhere." I noted, trying to reason why this shouldn't be our priority.

"Yeah, could've, but each one's route took them through the same part of Indiana. Always on the second week of April. One year, after another, after another." He said stating the pattern.

"This is the second week of April," I added.

"Yep,"

"So Dad is sending us to Indiana to go hunting for something before another couple vanishes?" I concluded.

"Yahtzee," he confirmed, admiring the case Dad put together. "Can you imagine putting together a pattern like this? The different obits Dad had to go through? the man's a master"

Really Dean? A master? I rolled my eyes, having enough of this bullshit. I turned the steering wheel to break on the side of the road. As soon as we turned Dean turned his attention to me.

"What are you doing?" He asked, confused.

I put the car in park and turned off the ignition. "We're not going to Indiana."

"We're not?"

"No, we're going to California," I told him. "Dad called from a payphone, with a Sacramento area code."

"Sam," Dean sighed, tiredly.

"Dean, if this demon killed Mom and Jess and Dad's closing in, we got to be there. We got to help," I stressed. We were so close. This could all be over.

"Dad doesn't want our help," Dean argued.

"Well, I don't care."

Dean looked at me like I was about to break the law. "He's given us an order." He reminded me like it was supposed to suddenly change my opinion.

"I don't care," I repeated, wondering how many times I would have to say it to get him to understand. "We don't always have to do what he says."

"Sam, Dad is asking us to work jobs, to save lives. It's important," he stressed.

"All right, I understand. Believe me, I understand, but I'm talking one week here, man. To get answers." I pressed. Dean looked away, shaking his head. "To get revenge."

"All right, look, I know how you feel." Dean tried to reason, but I was done sitting back.

"Do you!?" I snapped. Dean's face dropped. I knew I should have felt bad, but I was too frustrated to care. "How old were you when Mom died? four? Jess died six months ago... And you wasted your chance with Arden. How the hell would you know how I feel?"

Dean's jaw tightened at the mention of Arden. I knew it was still a sore spot for him, no matter how much he tries to ignore it. "Dad said it wasn't safe, for any of us. I mean, he obviously knows something that we don't. So if he says to stay away, we stay away!"

"I don't understand the blind faith you have in the man," I exclaimed, exasperated. "I mean, it's like you don't even question him."

"Yeah, it's called being a good son." Dean affronted... That was it. 

I grabbed the handle and got out of the car slamming the door behind me. If that's what Dean thought then screw him! I didn't need him. I walked around unlocking the truck and taking my stuff out. 

"You're a selfish bastard you know that?" Dean challenged, getting out of the car. "You just do whatever you want. Don't care what anybody thinks."

"That's what you really think?" I asked.

"Yes, it is."

"Well, this selfish bastard is going to California." I scoffed, shouldering my stuff and walking away from the Impala and my brother.

"Come on, You're not serious," Dean reasoned, behind me.

"I am serious."

"It's the middle of the night... Hey, I'm taking off. I will leave your ass, you hear me?!" Dean warned.

I gritted my teeth and turned to him. "That's what I want you to do. It's what you did to Arden."

Dean stared at me, fury flaring in his eyes. "Goodbye, Sam."

He turned, slamming the trunk shut before getting into the Impala. A second later, the engine roared to life, and I watched as the Impala drove away. I sighed, and felt the tension drift away.

"Fuck" I muttered to myself. realizing I shouldn't have said half the things I did.

Dean didn't deserve me dredging up his past, but that didn't mean he should have call me a bad son. I was going to help Dad if he liked it or not because no matter what he said, I was a part of it. The demon killed my girlfriend, and I was going to avenger her.

At one point while I was walking, I debated if I should call Arden. Ever since she called Dean's phone, I've kept her updated via text. I felt bad making her worry and I couldn't imagine what she was feeling when she read the article on the Shapeshifter Dean's death. Since then I sent her a text every week just to let her know we were okay. I still never called her, not wanting to make things awkward since I was with Dean 24/7.

I hovered over her name in my contacts. Was it too early for me to call? It was almost 6 AM, Arden's usually an early riser. I decided not to disrupt her and sent her a text.

To Queenie:  Call me when u have the chance. Me and Dean got in2 a fight.

I pressed send and I shoved the phone into my pocket. Not even ten minutes later I felt my phone vibrate in my jeans.

Call from: Queenie...

"Hello?" I answered.

"Hey, Sam what's up? Are you okay?" She asked, sounding concerned.

"Yeah, I'm okay. What are you doing up so early?"

"You know me, always the early riser. Now your text said you got into a fight with Dean. What happen?"

"We kinda went our separate ways."

"What?" I then heard a sigh. "Sam, you need to stop dodging the conversation and tell me what happened. You're the one who asked me to call you, now I expect you to fill me in on the details."

The sky gradually lightened as I explained the car incident to Arden. Not once did she interrupt. I felt listened to. Unlike Dean, who'd interrupt me and not listen to my inputs.

"I'm not going to sugarcoat this, but you're both idiots."

I wasn't expecting that. "What?"

"You heard me. You were both being insensitive assholes. You're not mad at him; you're mad at your dad. But since he's MIA, you're taking your frustrations out on your brother, " She calmly explained.

"What about him!?" I retorted. "He follows Dad blindly. It's like his word is law." Arden was silent, probably trying to figure out how to best approach the situation. "He didn't use to be like that when you guys were together," I muttered.

"Sam," Arden said tiredly, echoing Dean's tone in the car. "Eight years is a long time, and none of us are the same people we were. I understand your frustration. Your dad is trying to treat you like he used to and forgets that was one of the reasons you left in the first place, but don't take it out on Dean."

"What am I supposed to do then? Dean doesn't listen to me. Dad doesn't listen to me. You're the only one that listens." I affirmed.

"Well, I just have patience. That's something you Winchesters need to work on," She teased. "If you want my opinion, I think you should call Dean. He would have calmed down by now and you might get an apology."

"Really?" I remarked in disbelief. "That doesn't sound like Dean."

" Well, your brother is terrible at apologizing, but sooner or later, he'll figure out he's in the wrong, and he usually owns up to it. "

"But what about Dad?" I asked, still set on going to California.

She sighed. "... I think you should forget about going to California for now."

"But I can help!" I argued. "Dad's hunting the thing that killed Jess, I can't just sit by!"

"I know it's hard, but this is a demon we're talking about. You can't go in blind. And as much as you hate it, John is the only one with information on the case." I felt tense again. If anyone had my back, I thought it would be Arden. "Now obviously I can't do anything to stop you, but I strongly urge you to think this through."

"Yeah, okay," I replied almost dismissively, not entirely pacified. At least she wasn't outright saying no, like Dad. "Hey, I got to go. I still have a while until I make it to the bus terminal, and I don't want to completely drain my phone battery."

"Okay, text me when you're there, and be careful. I don't want you getting molested by some truck driver."

"Yeah, sure," I said before hanging up the phone. 

I looked down the stretch of road and paused when I saw what looked like a girl sitting on the side of the road.

(After getting to the Bus Terminal)

"The scarecrow climbed off its cross?" I asked in the bus terminal. Meg, the woman I met while hitchhiking, was sleeping.

"Hey, I'm telling you, Burkitsville, Indiana, fun town," Dean mocked.

"It didn't kill the couple, did it?" I asked, feeling guilt seep in. What if they died because I wasn't there?

"No. I can cope without you, you know."

I felt a breath I didn't realize I was holding release. "So something must be animating it. A spirit,"

"No, It's more than a spirit. It's a god. A pagan god, anyway,"

"What makes you say that?" I asked.

"The annual cycle of its killings, and the fact that the victims are always a man and a woman, like some fertility rite." He explained. "And you should see the locals. The way they treated this couple, fattening them up like a Christmas turkey."

I shook my head in disgust. "The last meal,... Given to sacrificial victims."

"Yeah, I'm thinking a ritual sacrifice to appease some pagan god."

"So a god possesses the scarecrow..."

"And the scarecrow takes its sacrifice." Dean finishes. " And for another year the crops won't wilt and disease won't spread."

"You know which god you're dealing with?" I knew Arden would probably know. She studied occult studies in college and knew all sorts of things about pagan religions.

"Nope, not yet."

"Well, you figure out what it is, you can figure out a way to kill it."

"I know. I'm actually on my way to a local community college. I got an appointment with a professor."

"Um... I know you'll probably say no, but you can always call Arden? She knows a lot about these kinds of things." I suggested, knowing it was a long shot.

"Yeah... um,... She was always into stuff like that, but I think I'll stick with the professor. That could be a very awkward plan B though, you know, since I don't have my trusty sidekick geek boy to do all the research." He jested, causing me to chuckle.

"You know, if you're hinting you need my help, just ask," I smirked into the phone. I was a little shocked that Dean didn't flat out refuse my idea.

"I'm not hinting anything." The line was silent for a second before Dean spoke again. His voice sounded a little awkward. "Actually... Uh..." he cleared his throat and chuckled softly. "I want you to know... I mean, don't think-"

"Yeah, I'm sorry, too," I said, thinking about what Arden said about Dean being bad at apologizing.

I heard Dean exhale in relief. "...Sam... You were right. You go to do your own thing. You got to live your own life."

"You serious?" I questioned, not quite believing what I was hearing.

"You've always known what you want and you go after it. You stand up to Dad. I mean, you always have." He said in what sounded like pride. "Hell, I wish I... Anyway... I admire that about you. I'm proud of you, Sammy."

"I don't even know what to say," I admitted, shocked.

"Say you'll take care of yourself."

"I will."

"Call me when you find Dad," he asked.

"Okay. Bye, Dean" I heard the line disconnect, and I put the phone away.

(After killing the Vanir)

We were back on the road after burning the first tree and dropping off that girl at the bus terminal. Dean was nodding his head to some Led Zeppelin, and I thought it was the perfect time to text Arden, telling her that we worked things out. At least mostly.

To Queenie:  Back w/ Dean. Killed a Vanir.

That should be straightforward enough. A couple of minutes later, I got a text back.

From Queenie:  WTF!? What r u guys getting in2?! Just because I said not 2 mess w/ demons doesn't mean u should mess w/ gods!!! STAY AWAY FROM THE PAGANS!!!

I smiled, sending her another text.

To Queenie:  There is no satisfying u.   It's either Pagan Gods or being molested by Truck Drivers. Your choice.

From Queenie:  FU

I chuckled, finding it funny that I can still infuriate Arden without being in the same room.

"What are you laughing at?" Dean asked.

"Umm," I hesitated wondering if it was a good idea to mention her. 

"Seriously?" Dean questioned. "What? Is it something dirty?"

"No!" I quickly exclaimed. "...Uh-I-I got a text from Queenie."

Dean was silent for a moment before nodding. He didn't say anything else; he just continued to drive like I didn't just mention his ex.

"That's it?"

"I don't know what you want me to say, Sam," Dean responded neutrally, his eyes glued to the road. 

"You know what I'm done with this. Not just from you, but from Arden too." I vented in frustration.  "What the hell happened? It's been years, and I still don't know what Dad or you did to cause us to cut ties with Bobby and Arden."

"What Dad and I did? Is that what she told you?" Dean scoffed with a dark, incredulous laugh. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but I know just as much as you do. Arden was the one who ended our relationship. She broke up with me! To this day, I still don't know what I did. So since you're still all chummy with her, why don't you ask her what the fuck happened to our relationship because I would love to know?!" 

The air felt colder, and the car seemed quiet despite Led Zeppelin playing through the speakers. This was probably the most he's spoken about her since their breakup. Anything I previously wanted to say had shriveled in my mouth. I didn't know what I was expecting, but I certainly wasn't expecting him to actually talk about her, not after eight years of ignoring her existence. 

"What about what happened with Bobby?" 

Dean shot me a glare, but after a moment, he sighed, shaking his head. "I don't know, man... I assumed part of it had something to do with the breakup, but Dad never said anything about it to me... Can we just move on? I'm really not in the mood for another fight."

"Yeah, okay," I muttered, not wanting to start a fight either.

Dean nodded, then promptly turned up the volume as the next song began to play.

Chapter Text

Season 1 Episode 12: Faith

ARDEN'S POV

 (April 30th, 2006)

"Arden! The phones ringing!" Elijah called from downstairs. 

I fought the urge to roll my eyes. "Yeah, no shit!" I yelled back, walking towards the landline.

"If it's Asa tell him to go fuck himself!" He added.

"Will do!" 

Asa and I haven't really been on the best of terms... Scratch that; that seems like an understatement. Our relationship has been shit for the past two years. Recently, we got into yet another fight. What was it about? I don't fucking remember, but it lead me to leave his ass on the side of the road. Ever since then, he's been calling nonstop. My phone, the landline, the bar phone, even Elijah's been receiving calls from him. It was getting fucking ridiculous.

I yanked the phone from the wall, "Asa if you call me one more time, I swear I'm going to shove your phone so far up your-"

"Queenie?" Said a voice that certainly wasn't Asa's. 

I blinked. That definitely wasn't who I was expecting on the phone. "... Oh my god!  Sam, I'm so sorry! I thought you were Asa," I gasped, embarrassment stinging my face

"Yeah, I figured. I tried calling your cell, but you didn't answer." Sam remarked, but something didn't seem right. 

"Yeah, I left it at work... Are you okay? you sound off?" I asked concerned. 

 "...It's Dean. He's...uh..." He sounded so despondent that it sent me on high alert.

"Sam, is Dean okay?" I asked afraid of the answer. Sam went silent for a moment, and I was growing more concerned by the second.

"He's sick and, uh... the doctor says there's nothing they can do."

Dean's sick? What kind of sick? And what did he mean that the doctor couldn't do anything? Isn't that supposed to be their fucking job?! 

"How sick Sam? Is he going to be alright?" I pressed, trying to remain calm.

Sam sighed. "It's not good... We were hunting a rawhead that had taken these kids. I got the kids to safety while Dean went after it. He had the taser at its max.  When he shot it, they were standing in water, and he was electrocuted. It caused a heart attack." His breath shuddered as I processed what he was telling me. "The doctor says his heart is too damaged to do anything... and that he only has a couple of weeks left."

I could tell Sam was starting to lose his composer. The whole ordeal weighed too heavy on his shoulders, and I knew I couldn't afford to let Dean's sickness get to me. That wasn't going to help anyone. 

"Okay, how are we going to help Dean?" I prompted.

"I don't know, I've been doing all this research, looking through Dad's journal, but so far nothing." He sighed.

"Okay, you keep doing that. Also, call any contact that John has listed. Maybe they know something. I'm going to do the same thing on my end."

"Thanks, Queenie,"  he said with a tinge of relief.

"Thank me when Dean is back to his annoying self," I said before ending the call. 

"Fuck," I quietly muttered giving myself a brief moment to panic, before running down the hall to my personal library. I immediately started pulling out any books that might be potentially useful. A moment later, I felt Elijah's presence behind me. He must've felt my emotions through our bond and gotten worried.

 "What's going on?" he questioned with a look of concern. 

"Dean's dying, and I need to find a way to heal him," My voice sounded tense, and I felt like I was on the urge of a panic attack.

"What do you need me to do?" Elijah asked, trying to alleviate the pressure. 

"I need you to close the bar for the next few days, and when you're done I need you to help me with research. Dean doesn't have a lot of time, and I need all hands deck."

"Alright," he nodded, but just as he was about to leave, he turned and hugged me. I felt so small in his arms, in both a physical and mentally. Tears started to prick at the corners of my eyelids, but I quickly wiped them away. "We'll figure this out. You're the smartest and most talented person I know. Dean is so lucky to have someone like you."

After a moment, he released me and went to do what I asked. With him closing the bar, I started sifting through the mountain of books and research I had about healing.

Over the next 48 hours, Elijah and I combed through my books and went through my old contacts, hoping to find something or someone that could help Dean. At one point, Elijah asked why I couldn't heal him with my magic, but the answer was a little more selfish than I'd like to admit. By now, John would have been at least alerted of Dean's condition, and if I showed up healing  Dean, I would have a target on my back. It was also a matter of technique. My healing spells were good at stitching wounds, but It wasn't made for healing sick people. I couldn't heal Dean's heart. Luckily, I found several intensive rituals that could help if it came down to it.

Suddenly, the phone started ringing. Both Elijah and I groaned, hoping it was one of the people we called and not Asa Fox. 

"Keep working, I got it," I said to Elijah. I left the library and approached the kitchen where the landline was ringing on its hook. Sadly, none of the landlines had caller ID so I had no way of knowing who was calling. Please don't be Asa. Please don't be Asa. "Hello?"

"Hey, Whiskey Girl,"  Asa said in his usual suave way. I used to find it cute, maybe even a little charming, but now it had the similar effect as nails on a chalkboard or a fork stuck in the garbage disposal.

I groaned and pressed my head to the wall.  "Asa, I'm severely questioning your intelligence. Usually, when a girl goes to this length to avoid a guy it means she's not interested."

"I just wanted to apologize. I stepped way out of line." He attempted to apologize.

"I don't even remember what we were fighting about!" I practically yelled into the phone.  "That's the problem, Asa. I can't find the will to care about our arguments! It was fun in the beginning, but I just don't feel that way about it anymore."

Our relationship had reached toxic levels. So toxic that if you looked up the definition, it would probably be a picture of us. Enough was enough. This needed to end. For both our sakes.

"What are you saying?" His voice lost its usual charisma and was starting to sound hollow. "Are you saying you want to break up?"

"Asa, we've never been the same since Bucky's stunt, almost two years ago. Our relationship has tanked and gone to shit, but we haven't broken up because we're lonely people in a fucking lonely world that doesn't guarantee a tomorrow." I sighed and pressed my head against the wall. Tears started to prick the corners of my eyes. Even though I wanted to end this, part of me still had feelings for him. It was just to painful to continue. "I've cheated on you, Asa." 

I felt a wave of disgust and shame wash over me. I never thought I'd be the type to cheat. I never intended to cheat on Asa, but when I did it the first time after having too much to drink after one of our big fights, it was a relief. God, I hate how that sounds, but it was! It was a break from the toxicity and It made me want to feel that again, and so I did. Again, and again... God, I hate myself.

Asa was silent as tears dripped down my face. After a moment, Asa spoke up, but he wasn't angry. "I've known... for a while now." He said quietly. "And I have no right to be angry because I cheated on you too."

I wasn't surprised. The fight that lead me to first cheat on him was because I found someone else's bra in his Jeep. Of course, at the time, he denied the allegation, but I knew the truth. 

"I know... Can you see how toxic this is?" I asked, but I didn't need to hear his answer to know he also agreed. "I think it's best if we just end this."

The line was quiet for a few moments before Asa spoke again. "... If that's what you really want."

"It is." It's better this way. 

"Okay... but before I hang up forever... If you don't mind me asking, what are you working on." He asked quietly. Before I could ask, he clarified. "You called Randy earlier about a way to heal a damaged heart. I'm assuming you meant a literal heart," he joked, but neither of us was in the mood to laugh.

I sighed. It couldn't hurt telling him. "A friend of mine got hurt on a hunt, and if I don't find something, he's going to die." 

"I'm so sorry, Arden. Umm, if it helps I know someone who says he met a faith healer in Nebraska."

"A faith healer? really?" I scoffed. Most were just fucking con artists stealing desperate people's livelihoods. 

"Hey I know how it sounds, but I know my source, and he wouldn't lie about something like this." he defended. "Besides, can you really afford to turn this away?"

"Why are you helping me? I dumped you like two minutes ago." I asked.

"You're not a bad person, Arden. Despite our shitty relationship, I still think you're an amazing person."

"You son of a bitch," I said tearfully. "You're not supposed to say shit like that. I think it's breaking some cosmic rule or something... What's the guy's name?" I relented.

Asa gave me Joshua's contact, and I sent it to Sam, hoping the lead would pull through. About a day later I received a text from Sam saying Dean was alright, and I felt myself sigh in relief, but I also felt an ache in my chest. Part of it was because of my breakup with Asa, but the other was because of the Winchester brothers. Of course, I was happy and relieved that Dean was okay, but it hurt knowing that he wanted nothing to do with me. That he despised me for breaking his heart and he would never know the reason why. I also hardly even had a relationship with Sam anymore. We used to be super close. I used to talk to him at least once a week, but now it diminished to barely a text.

I felt a wet nose bump into my hand. I looked down and gave a watery smile at Elijah's canine form. He knew that the Winchesters have been the cause of a lot of my internalized conflicts, and he's been nothing, but supportive and caring. I sat down and laughed when he tried to fit his massive body onto my lap, like a lap dog. Once he deemed himself comfortable, his head turned towards me and gave my nose a little lick. 

"Thanks, " I laughed quietly running my hand through his fur. "let's relax for a bit. We'll reopen the bar tomorrow... I think we could both use the afternoon to recuperate."

Season 1 Episode 13: Route 666

DEAN'S POV 

(May 5th, 2006)

I  was checking my phone when I noticed a voicemail from one of the last people I expected to call me. Sam and I were in Kentucky trying to figure out our route to Pennsylvania. While Sam looked at the map, I took a few steps back to listen to the message.

"Umm, hey, it's Cassie. I know it's been a while and we didn't end on the best of terms, but some things have been happening, and now my Dad's dead.  He died last night, run off the road... I  can't explain what's going on, but I think it might be related to the stuff you're into. I could really use your help I'm in Cape Girardeau, Missouri if you decide to come."

No fucking way... I was stunned. She told me I was nuts when I told her the truth about what I did and what was really out there. Now she was calling me asking for my help after three years. Part of me wanted to call her back just to tell her that she could fuck off... But the other part of me knew that she wouldn't call unless it was serious. Cassie's a skeptical person; she wouldn't admit to this kind of stuff, unless it was the only explanation left.

Fuck me.

"Okay, I think I found a way we can bypass that construction just east of here. We might even make Pennsylvania faster than we thought," Sam stated while looking at the road map.

I flipped the phone shut after listening to the message one more time. "Yeah," I said, walking to the driver's side. "Problem is we're not going to Pennsylvania."

"Wait- What?" Sam asked, confused. 

I can't believe I'm doing this. "I just got a call from uhh... an old friend. Her father was killed last night. She thinks it might be our kind of thing" I filled in, not wanting Sam to know the real nature of Cassie and mine's relationship.

"What?" he repeated, still confused.

"Yeah, believe me. She never would've called, never, if she didn't need us." I got into the car and started the engine. "Come on. You coming or what?" I called when I noticed Sam still standing outside the car.

He got in, and we started our drive west. The drive would take about five hours, and I was hoping we'd get there sometime mid-afternoon. Not even ten minutes went by before Sam began asking questions. "By Old Friend, you mean..."

"A friend that's not new."

"Yeah, thanks," Sam rolled his eyes. "So, her name's Cassie, huh? You never mentioned her." he crossed his arms, and I could feel his gaze digging into the side of my head.

"Didn't I?"

"No."

"Yeah, we went out," I admitted. Sam, please shut up.

"You mean you dated someone? For more than one night?" I knew why he was so interested. Cassie was the only girl, besides Arden, I actually dated. 

"Am I speaking a language you're not getting here?" I asked annoyed. "Dad and I were working a job in Athens, Ohio. She was finishing up college and we went out for a couple of weeks."

"And?" he prodded, and I shrugged. "Look, it's terrible about her dad, but it kind of sounds like a standard car accident. I'm not seeing how it fits with what we do. Which, by the way, How does she know what we do?" I didn't say anything. This was one of the questions I was hoping to avoid.

"You told her." He concluded, in a mix of shock and disappointment. "You told her the secret. Our big family rule number on: we do what we do and we shut up about it." He scoffed. "For two years I do nothing but lie to Jessica, and you go out with this chick in Ohio a couple of times and you tell her everything?!" I continued to stare at the road ahead, remaining silent, which only pissed him off. "Dean!"

"Yeah, looks like," I said, meeting his incredulous gaze.

Sam stared at me in sheer disbelief, and I ignored him. There was a reason why I didn't want to talk about this with him. 

After we heard about the truck again, we knew it had something to do with the case. Apparently, there was a string of deaths in the '60s, all involving black men. The legend says that they all disappeared because of a big, black truck. 

"Truck," I said while we walked back to the Impala.

"Keeps coming up, doesn't it?" Sam connected. 

"You know I was thinking. You heard of the Flying Dutchman?" I asked.  

"Yeah, a ghost ship infused with the captain's evil spirit. It was basically a part of him." Sam elaborated.

"Yeah, so what if we're dealing with the same thing? You know a phantom truck who's the extension of some bastard's ghost, reenacting past crimes." I theorized. 

"The victims have all been black men," Sam added to the evidence.

"I think it's more than that. They all seem connected to Cassie and her family." It couldn't have been just a coincidence.

"All right, well, you work that angle. Go talk to her." Sam suggested.

"Yeah, I will."

"Oh, and you might also want to mention that other thing." He slightly teased.

"What other thing?" I asked, genuinely confused.

"That serious unfinished business." Sam chuckled. "Dean, what is going on between you two?" He asked.

"Alright, so maybe we were a little bit more involved than I said," I admitted. 

"Oh, okay, yeah." Sam teased.

"Okay, a lot more... maybe, and I told her the secret about what we do, and I shouldn't have." I definitely shouldn't have. 

"Look, man, everybody's got to open up to someone sometime."

"Yeah, I don't," I objected, seriously. "It was stupid to get that close to someone again. I mean, look how it ended." I couldn't help but think about Arden as well. I spent years wondering what I did wrong. Hell, I still wonder. 

Sam smirked. and I wanted nothing more than to shove him in the river. "Would you stop?" I said irritated. "... Blink or something."

"You loved her," Sam stated. "Just like you loved Arden."

"Oh, god." I shook my head and turned to unlock the Impala. Why did he always have to bring her up?

"You were in love with her, but you dumped her." Sam kept pestering. I paused, taking a breath, knowing the truth that still hurt. "Oh, wow." Sam froze, figuring it out. "She dumped you." 

Yeah, they both did. I fell in love twice, and both times ended up heartbroken.

"Get in the car," I demanded, climbing into the Impala. "Get in the car!"

I dropped Sam off at the motel and drove to Cassie's. It was getting late, but I thought it was the best time to get things off my chest. She opened the door, and I walked in, listening to her talk about the local paper and what they were doing for one of the deceased. 

"Where's your brother?" she asked.

"Not here," I said unhelpfully.

"All right, so, what brings you here?"

"I'm trying to find the connection between the three victims," I responded. That was mostly true. "By the way, did you talk to your mom about what Todd said about not being a racist?"

"I did. She didn't want to talk about it."

"Right," I muttered well aware of how awkward this situation was. I felt myself humorlessly chuckle. I was done not addressing the elephant in the room  "So, just then, uh, why did you ask where my brother was?"

"Nothing. Not important," She avoided.

"Could it be because without him here it's just you and me and not you, me, and Sam, which would be easier?" I accused.

"It's not easier," She denied. She then took a step towards me. "Look-"

"No, forget it. It's fine." I interrupted while moving away. This was a bad idea. "We'll keep it strictly business." I went to pick up some of her research from her desk, trying to close the door on the shit storm I started.

I heard her exhale sharply. "I forgot you do that."

"Do what?" I asked turning around.

"Oh, whenever we get- What's the word, close? Anywhere in the neighborhood of emotional vulnerability, you back off or make some joke or find any way to shut the door on me," she complained.

"Oh, that's hilarious" I laughed humorlessly. I started walking up to her. "See, I'm not the one who took that big, final door and slammed it behind me,"

"Wait a minute" she tried to say, but I wasn't done.

"and I'm not the one who took the key and buried it." I felt all my past frustrations reemerge. Not just the stuff with Cassie, but with Arden too.

"Are we done with this metaphor?"

"All I'm saying is I was totally upfront with you back then and you nailed me with it. Do you know how hard that was for me?" I ranted, my face close to hers. When Arden broke up with me I had all sorts of issues and years later when Cassie did it, it hit too close to home.

"The guy I'm with. The guy I'm hoping might be in my future tells me he professionally pops ghosts." She started.

"Those weren't the words I used." I defended.

"And that he has to leave to go work with his father." She continued.

"I did." My voice raised which caused her to raise her voice.

"All I could think was, If you want out, fine. But don't tell me this insane story."

"It was the truth, Cassie, and I noticed it didn't sound so insane the minute you thought I could help you." I accused.

"Back then I thought you just wanted to dump me." She said taking a few steps away. 

"Whoa," I quickly caught up to her. "Now, let's not forget who dumped who, okay?"

"I thought it was what you wanted." She told me.

"Well, it wasn't." I denied.

"I didn't mean to hurt you."

"Well, you did." They both did.

"I'm sorry." She apologized.

"Yeah, me, too."

We stood there breathing heavily. Her eyes flickered towards my lips, and I was staring deep into her dark eyes. Suddenly, I felt her lips on mine. We separated for a second but quickly reconnected. My body reacted in a way that felt familiar, something I hadn't felt in a long time. I picked her up and took her to her bedroom.

My eyes were closed and for a moment, my mind conjured the image of a girl with dark hair and pale skin pressed against my side. My arm wrapped around her shoulder pulling her close. I could Imagine her soft lips kissing up my chest, trailing up my neck until they found their home against mine, while the scent of her shampoo filled my nose- citrus and cloves.

"We should fight more often," said a voice that did not belong to the image in my head.

"Absolutely," I replied, hiding the slight disappointment. Sudden shame filled me. I shouldn't be thinking of her when I was in bed with Cassie.

"Actually we were always pretty good at fighting." She said as I opened my eyes. "This, we were good at." referring to the sex. "It's all the other stuff, not so much."

"Hey, I tried... I told you who I really was. It was a big first for me." I told her.

"Why'd you tell me?" She asked.

"I don't know... I guess I couldn't lie to you."

"Dean... when you told me that story, It scared the hell out of me. I thought you were nuts, dangerous even. Actually..." She propped herself on her elbow. "Maybe I was looking for a reason to walk away."

That last line hurt more than I wish it had. Is that why Arden and I fought so much before our breakup? Was she trying to find a way out? I don't even remember what we fought about.

"In my work, um... I see some horrible things. Things that can't be explained. I deal with them. But working this out with you?"

She shook her head, silently snorting. "I'm a scary one, all right." I hummed in agreement. She settled back down, laying her head against my chest. "Well, usually things get worked out. When you really want them to."

Did I want this to work out? I did just think about lying with another woman? "Yeah, but I'm still really involved in my dad's work."

"No more excuses, okay? From you or me." She said.

"Okay." I found myself agreeing.

Her lips found mine, and she kissed me deeply. Before it could escalate again, my cellphone started ringing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~  

(After destroying the racist truck)

I went back to Cassie's to see how she and her mother were holding up. As soon as I stepped out of my car, I felt her body run into mine, and I hummed at the feeling of having someone to hold. 

Then next morning, Sam and I packed up the Impala. I didn't want to leave, but we still needed to find Dad. Sam waited in the car while I went to say goodbye to Cassie.

"My mother says to tell you thanks, again," She said as we walked towards the Impala. "This was a better goodbye than last time."

"Yeah, well, maybe this time it'll be a little less permanent," I said, the curves of my lips turned up slightly.

Her soft smile dropped for a moment as she shook her head. "You know what? I'm a realist... I don't see much hope for us, Dean."

I was slightly stunned. I should have expected this. No one in their right mind would want to be involved in the shit I do. "Well, I've seen stranger things happen. Hell of a lot stranger," I nodded.

Cassie gave me a sad smile. "Goodbye, Dean."

"I'll see you, Cassie," I said as a goodbye. She then leaned up capturing my lips for the last time. 

We separated, and without saying anything else, I climbed into the passenger side of the car, and we took off.

Season 1 Episode 18: Something Wicked This Way Comes

ARDEN'S POV 

(June 16th, 2006)

"Will you stop pacing?" Elijah asked.

"Oh, come on, Elijah. You can't tell me you're not excited." I told him, practically vibrating with excitement.

He rolled his eyes. "Yeah, excited to see her leave again." he teased.

"Elijah?!" I gasped. "Stop being so dramatic. I know you missed her too."

Elijah was about to retort when a car horn beeped outside. A huge grin formed on my face as I ran towards the front door ignoring Elijah's calls. I flung the door open and saw a brand new Toyota Camry climbing its way up the driveway. It parked right next to Reaper, and when the door opened, I saw a familiar head of blond hair.

"KAT!" I screamed in joy. I ran down the porch steps as Kat ran to me.

"ARDEN!" Kat screamed back. Our bodies collided, and a string of giggles erupted from us. "Look at you! You're still fucking gorgeous!"

I laughed. "So are you! You're practically a model."

"I certainly don't eat like one. I swear if I didn't work out, I would be the size of an elephant," she said, while looking at the place. "Jesus, fuck, the house looks amazing! Do you know how much a property like this would in New York?!"

"Thank you," I giggled. 

"Oh great, the freak is here," Elijah chimed in from his spot, leaning against one of the supports on the front porch. 

"It's good to see you too, Fido," Kat smirked. She grabbed her suitcase, and I lead her up the porch steps. "You're just as charming as ever," She said sarcastically.

After a moment, Kat dropped her suitcase and gave Elijah a hug, which he reciprocated. "It is really nice to see you," Elijah murmured.

"You too,"

When they separated, Elijah and I gave Kat a tour of the house. At first, she was a little disappointed at the lack of witchiness. I guess she thought she was going to enter some witch's hovel or something out of a Scooby-Doo cartoon. 

"Where's all the witchy stuff?" She asked. Both me and Elijah rolled our eyes. "I know you didn't just give it up. So where is it?"

I sighed. "Can't I just show you the normal parts first?"

"I live in the normal world. I already get enough normal. Do you know how boring it is being a Lawyer?" She asked me.

"I thought you always wanted to be a lawyer?" I frowned.

"I wanted to be a prosecutor." She corrected even though I had zero clues what the difference was. "I wanted to make a difference and put criminals in prison."

"Then why don't you?" Elijah asked, not seeing what the big deal was.

"The simple answer is I can't afford to be one." She said with a sigh. 

"I thought your family was rich?" I asked.

"They are, but they wanted me to be a corporate lawyer so I could work for my family's firm. If I didn't then I would be cut off and I don't want to be estranged from my family." She groaned. "No matter how often they make me want to bash my head in."

"Wow, I'm sorry," I sympathized.

I couldn't believe Kat's family would make her choose like that, but it wasn't something I haven't seen before. The same thing happened to Sam. John gave him an ultimatum and Sam choose to go to college instead of hunting with his family. 

"Yeah... They sometimes let me take on Pro Bono cases and it feels good to help the little guy, but for the most part, I'm dealing with rich corporate snobs." She complained. 

"That sounds horrible," I cringed.

"It is. Now can we get to the cool witchy stuff? I don't want to talk about my boring job." Kat begged.

I nodded and lead her to the back of the library where one of several secret rooms laid hidden in the house. Their purpose was to keep magic and the supernatural hidden from guests. My parents wanted to entertain a normal life while still dabbling in the supernatural. When Elijah and I moved in, I wanted to do the same thing. I also thought it would be a good idea just in case Sam ever came to visit.

When Kat opened the door to the hidden room, her mouth dropped at the number of spell books and grimoires I had. "This is so cool." She awed.

"This is just where she keeps her spellbooks. You're going to lose your shit when you see the other hidden rooms." Elijah added.

The house had three secret rooms. The one we were currently in was where the spell books were kept. Then there's the room next to the greenhouse/conservatory that housed my storeroom and workshop and lastly, there was a room in the attic that was perfect for lunar rituals and also worked as an observatory.  

After the tour, I thought it was a good time to start preparing dinner. Out of the three of us, I was the only one who knew how to cook. Kat was too lazy to try, and even though Elijah would love the chance to cook, his talents in the kitchen were hazardous at best.

I decided to make Spaghetti with homemade meatballs. I was hands-deep in raw meat, mixing spices and other ingredients together when the phone started ringing. I looked at my hands which were covered in raw meat and sighed. "Can someone get that," I called.

"I got it!" Kat yelled and grabbed the phone off the hook. "Cavalier and Queen residence how may I direct your call... Oh my god! Sammy! It's been so long! How have you been? ... It's Kat, we met that one Thanksgiving... Yeah, it's good to hear from you too..." I cleaned my hands of the raw meat and walked over. "Oh, here's Arden." Kat handed me the phone and I mouthed a "thank you."

"Hey, Sam," I said watching Kat wander over to the kitchen.

"Hey Arden, I didn't know Kat was there."

"Yeah, She finally came for a visit, cashed in a bunch of paid vacation days. So, what's up? I'm assuming this isn't a personal call," I said knowingly. 

"Why would you say that?" He asked.

"Come on, Sam, for the past eight months the only times you call, is to ask for my help." I hated that in a matter of months my and Sam's relationship deteriorated so much. 

"That's not-... Well, I-... Shit, I really do only call you when something's wrong."

"It's fine, I'm used to it." I sighed. "I'm just glad you still talk to me... So, how can I help?"

Sam sighed in frustration. "I don't even know if you can help. I'm trying to figure out what we're hunting and so far nothing. I don't even know if it's really a case. Dad just sent Dean coordinates, and now we're up in Fitchburg, Wisconsin."

"Okay, tell me about it," I asked calmly. I looked over to the kitchen where Kat was rolling some of the raw meat into meatballs."Did you find- KAT! WHAT THE HELL?!" I watched in horror as Kat put a little of the raw meat in her mouth.

Kat and probably Sam jumped at my sudden yelling. "What?" She asked confused.

I looked at her dumbfounded. I was legitimately questioning her intelligence. Part of me wondered if I could call our alma mater and request they revoke one of her degrees.

"I feel like I shouldn't be saying this to a grown-ass woman: Don't eat raw meat! you're going to get sick!" I reprimanded. 

Sadly, this wasn't the only time I had this conversation in this kitchen. On multiple occasions, I've caught Elijah doing the same thing. We both think it's his animal instincts kicking in, but I still yell at him when he does it. 

"You can have raw beef. That's what steak tartare is." She said trying to defend her actions.

"Not that kind of beef!" I wanted to explain to her the difference between the two, but I didn't want to keep Sam on hold for this idiotic conversation. "Just roll them into balls, please. I'll explain the difference when I'm off the phone with Sam."

"Jeeze fine,"  She muttered, but I still heard her.

I rolled my eyes before resuming my call. "Sorry about that. Who would have thought that a grown woman with a law degree could be so stupid." I said to Sam while Kat then flipped me off. "Just so you know you shouldn't eat raw beef you pick up from the grocery store." 

"Yeah, noted," Sam replied in amusement. 

"So did you find anything remotely unusual?" I asked getting back to our original topic.

"Do a bunch of sick kids count?" he inquired.

"Could be... How sick?" I asked hesitantly. I hated the idea of a bunch of kids possibly being victims to some monster.

"They're all in comas." He responded sadly.

"Oh god," I said in horror. "Have there been any fatalities?"

"Thankfully no, but they're not doing well." 

I sighed. "Yeah, sick kids could be a sign of something supernatural, but it could also just be a coincidental outbreak. Did you go to the hospital?" I considered various possibilities like hexes, ghost sickness, and cursed objects

"Yeah, we questioned the head doctor and one of the nurses. They have no explanation why the kids are this sick... The nurse did say the way it spreads was weird."

"Weird how?" I inquired,

"It works its way through families, only affecting the children and only affecting one sibling after another."

"That's definitely how viruses don't spread." I read enough medical journals to know that. "You guys have any theories?"

"Umm, Dean seems to think it's a Shtriga." He sounded unconvinced.

I paused. Shtrigas were extremely rare. Back in the olden times, they were often mistaken as witches, appearing as old hags. Us witches had them to thank for the ugly old lady stereotype. "Why does he think that?" 

"He said Dad hunted one a while back, that the signs are similar. The funny thing is apparently it escaped." Sam answered.

"That doesn't sound like your dad," I commented.

"I know right?" He agreed. "Now Dean's acting weird. He definitely knows more than he's letting on." He alluded, leaving the statement open for me to answer.

"Are you trying to ask if I know why your brother is being weird?" The memory was fuzzy, but I remembered Dean telling me about his Dad being disappointed in him because he endangered Sam. It was maybe six months after we met. He mentioned a Shtriga then. 

"Essentially," He pressed. I rolled my eyes. Why couldn't this boy leave the past alone?

"All I know is something bad happened on Dean's watch and your Dad being the big bag of dicks that he is made your brother feel terrible about himself. Besides that, I don't know." I said honestly.  "Me and your brother were eleven at the time, and even though we were quick friends we only had known each other for about five or six months. Also, I was still dealing with my parents' death. I was a little too filled with self-loathing to care much about other people's problems."

"Wow, I almost forgot that you lost your parents," Sam said insensitively. I felt a small flare of anger burn through me. 

"Yeah, the Winchesters aren't the only ones who can experience loss." I shot back. 

My parents died over fifteen years ago, but it was still a sore spot. Like Jess was a sore spot for Sam, and Mary was for John and Dean. Bobby never talked about his wife and Rufus would get stony whenever someone besides me brought up Gabrielle. We all had experienced loss, so you would think Sam would know better than to say something like that.

"I-I didn't mean it that way. I Just- I- Y-you used to live with Bobby and- uh, I would forget that he wasn't your dad and-"

"Okay! I get it," I quickly cut him off. I took a deep breath trying to center myself. 

"Arden, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that." He said remorsefully.

"Yeah, you shouldn't have," I snapped more passive-aggressive than I meant it to be. I sighed. "I'll email you some stuff about Shtriga within the hour."

"... okay... thank you," He murmured quietly before I ended the call.

I was more annoyed and agitated than angry. I knew I shouldn't have snapped at him. People were sometimes insensitive without meaning to be. I knew Sam didn't mean to say what he did, and for a moment I debated calling him back, but I decided against it. I would text him later.

I turned back to the kitchen to see Elijah helping Kat. A smile formed on my face at the sight of my two best friends. I missed Kat being in our lives. She had been so busy with law school, and then her new job to come visit. There were too many times I wished she was here but had to settle for a phone call instead. The many fights with Asa being a few of those instances. 

Elijah and Kat were joking around and laughing and for a moment, I felt like we were still in college. I stared at them for a moment longer, enjoying the happy emotions that filled my senses. Then I watched Elijah grab one of the raw meatballs and toss it into his mouth.

...

...

...

"ELIJAH!"

Season 1 Episode 22: Devil's Trap

DEAN'S POV 

(August 1st, 2006)

 I was barely holding it together. We had our chance at killing The Demon but blew it. It was targeting another family, but luckily we managed to save them from ending like us. At that moment, it hardly mattered. Dad wasn't answering the phone after going to meet Meg, and Sam was pacing, acting all suicidal, wanting to sacrifice himself like some kind of martyr. He believed that it was his duty to kill the demon, even if it cost him his life. I wasn't going to let that happen though; I won't risk my family's life for this fucking thing. They were all I had left.

"He should have called by now," Sam paced. "Try him again,"

I grabbed my phone and dialed Dad's number for what felt like the millionth time.

ring... ring...

ring... ring... "...You boys really screwed up this time."

I froze hearing Meg's voice. I shot a concerned glance at Sam. "Where is he?" I asked trying to suppress the tremor in my voice.

"You're never gonna see your father again," She taunted before ending the call. For a moment I felt the wall collapsing around me, but one look at Sam had me somewhat focused. I had to be the big brother.

"They've got Dad."

"Meg?" he asked, and all I could do was nod. "What did she say?"

"I just told you, Sammy." I snapped. I fought to keep my breathing calm, even though I was anything but. 

"Okay. Okay." I said to myself, rubbing a hand over my face. I walked over, grabbing The Colt, and shoving it into my waistband.

"What are you doing, Dean?" Sam asked.

"We got to go," I rushed, grabbing our things.

"Why?"

I shot him a look as I tried to put on my jacket. "Because The Demon knows we're in Salvation. Alright, it knows we've got The Colt. It's got Dad. It's probably coming for us next."

"Good. We've still got three bullets left. Let it come-"

"Listen, tough guy, we're not ready! Okay, we don't know how many of them are out there. Now we're no good to anybody dead." I snapped shoving the last of our things in the bag. "We're leaving... Now."

We made our way to the car and started driving. My foot was on the gas pedal, nearly touching the floor, as I focused on getting the hell out of Salvation as fast as I could. I made a sharp turn and the Impala skidded a little, before straightening out. Good job, Baby.

"I'm telling you, Dean, we could've taken him," Sam insisted, referring to The Demon.

"What we need is a plan... Now, they're probably keeping Dad alive. We've just got to figure out where. They're gonna want to trade him for the gun." I stressed, trying to anchor myself to the facts instead of the brewing storm of emotions. Emotions get people killed, a phrase that Dad drilled into my head. Sam was silent, doubt etched on his face. "What?" 

"Dean, if that were true... Why didn't Meg mention a trade?" He questioned. I felt my eyes widen at that crucial detail. "Dad, he might be—"

"Don't." I cut him off. I couldn't let any of our minds venture down that road. 

"Look, I don't want to believe it any more than you, but if he is, All the more reason to kill this damn thing. We still have The Colt. We can still finish the job."

"Screw the job, Sam!" I yelled.

"Dean, I'm just trying to do what he would want. He would want us to keep going."

"Would you quit talking about him like he's dead already? Listen to me. Everything stops until we get him back. You understand me? Everything." I said, leaving him no room to argue. 

Dad couldn't be dead. He just couldn't. 

After a moment of silence, Sam sighed. "So, how do we find him?"

"Maybe we go to Lincoln," I suggested. "Start at the warehouse where he was taken."

"Come on, Dean, you really think these demons are gonna leave a trail?" He said, frustrated.

He was right. These bastards were smart, and I didn't know what to do. Dad usually had all the answers, but he wasn't here. I racked my brain, desperately searching for some solution, but I had none... but maybe there was someone who did.  

"You're right..." I conceded. Sam looked at me, confused. "We need help," I said, thinking of the one person... or maybe persons who were smarter than Dad.

I just hoped they were willing to help.

It was just after sunrise when we arrived in Sioux Falls, South Dakota. A town I never thought I'd step into again. We drove through the familiar streets, and I attempted to ignore the flashes of memories that wanted my full attention. We passed the school she used to attend and the diner where we had countless dates. I shook my head, trying to stay focused. This wasn't the time for nostalgia; Dad needed our help.

About ten minutes later, we pulled up to the Singer Salvage Yard. The place looked exactly as it did nine years ago. I parked in front of the house and was startled when a dog started barking. A moment after, a man opened the front door. His trucker cap looking like it's seen better days.

"Hey, Bobby," Sam greeted, shyly. 

Bobby looked surprised to see us, but his face soon turned serious. "I don't suppose this is a happy visit."

"Our Dad is in trouble," I said finally. 

"Well, you better get in then," he said, turning back into the house. We entered, and I was pulled into a hug by the old hunter. "It's good to see you, boy."

I was shocked. This was certainly not what I was expecting. Angry? Sure. Pissed? Yep. But happy to see me? Yeah, no. Not after how we last left things. 

"Yeah, it's good to see you too," I said.

Bobby then went over and hugged Sam. "Look at you! You're practically a tree. l see Arden wasn't lyin' when she said you were tall."

Sam's seen, Arden? I knew they still talked. found that out after she called after St. Louis, but they've seen each other? I wanted to stay something, but we had bigger things to worry about.

"So what's going on with your daddy?" Bobby asked, looking between the two of us. 

I explained what happened in Iowa, and Bobby wasted no time grabbing books off of stacks and shelves. He handed a few to Sam, who started going through them at the desk. Bobby then left the room going to grab something else, leaving me with nothing to do. 

I could've grabbed one of the books Sam had, but my eyes found themselves drifting towards the fireplace mantel. I walked closer, noticing the photographs. Some of them I recognized, but almost all of them had a similar dark-haired girl in them.

I picked up one I recognized. There was Arden, probably eight or nine, on the swings, and a man who looked so much like her pushing her. I placed it back and grabbed another one. I never saw this one before. She was in a black and red graduation gown. Her hair elegantly rested on her shoulders. This must have been the day she graduated from Harvard. She looked so grown, but that was only four years ago.

"I was so proud of her," Bobby praised as he appeared out of nowhere.  

I quickly put the photo back. "Sorry." 

"It's no trouble." He said, a fond grin forming as he looked at Arden's graduation photo. 

"If you don't mind me asking, umm... How is she?" I didn't know what possessed me to ask. I spent the last nine years avoiding anything that reminded me of her, but being in this house, seeing her grown up in these photos, something was dying in me to know.

"She's good," Bobby responded. "She's living about three hours from Seattle."

"Oh, that's good," I muttered, but part of me was sad that I wouldn't get the chance to see her. I quickly shoved that part of me deep down and walked back over towards Sam.

"Here you go," Bobby said, handing me a flask.

"What is this- holy water?" I joked when I didn't smell any alcohol.

"That one is," He confirmed, then held up an identical flask. "This is whiskey." He took a swig before handing it to me.

I followed his example, taking a hefty swig. "Bobby, thanks. Thanks for everything." I said gratefully "To tell you the truth, I wasn't sure if we should come."

"Nonsense. Your daddy needs help" He replied.

"Yeah, but the last time we saw you, you did threaten to blast him full of buckshot. You cocked the shotgun and everything." I reminded.

"Yeah, well, what can I say?" He answered, trying to fight his distaste for the man. "John just has that effect on people."

"Yeah, I guess he does," I responded.

"None of that matters now. All that matters is that you get him back," he said sincerely. I was about to say something else, but Sam interrupted.

"Bobby, this book," Sam chuckled in awe. "I've never seen anything like it."

"Key of Solomon?" Bobby asked, walking over to Sam. "It's the real deal, all right."

"And these protective circles- they really work?" Sam questioned.

"Hell yeah, you get a demon in one, they're trapped, powerless. It's like a satanic roach motel." Bobby said knowingly.

Sam chuckled while I made my way to them. "The man knows his stuff," I said.

"I'll tell you something else, too," Bobby added, now that we were all in the same room. "This is some serious crap you boys stepped in."

"Oh, yeah? How's that?" Sam asked.

"Normal year, I hear, say, three demonic possessions. Maybe four tops," he said.

"Yeah," I said, wanting him to continue.

"This year, I hard of twenty-seven so far." He looked between the two of us. "You get what I'm saying?... More and more demons are walking among us. A lot more."

"Do you know why?" Sam asked.

"No, but I know it's something big. The storm's coming and you boys, your daddy, you are smack in the middle of it."

We both nodded at his words, concern creeping into my thoughts. Outside, the dog from earlier started barking. All of our heads turned to the front of the house.

"Rumsfeld," Bobby said before going to the window. A painful whine was heard from the dog before silence. "What is it," He muttered looking through the blinds at the front of the house. "Somethings wrong." He said turning to us when he saw the dog was no longer on its chain.

Suddenly, the front door was broken into, drawing all our attention to Meg, who was walking through the door. "No more crap, okay?" she said as I grabbed the flask of holy water.

I went to unscrew the flask ready to splash her when suddenly her hand flung me to the side. I hit the wall and landed on several piles of Bobby's books before hitting my head on something hard. I was disoriented, but I could briefly hear her talking to Sam. 

"-I'm a little underwhelmed. First Johnny tries to pawn off a fake gun, and then he leaves the real gun with you two chuckleheads. Lackluster, men. I mean, did you really think I wouldn't find you?" She said as I walked into the room. 

I leaned on the side of the wall, my head still slightly spinning. "Actually, we were counting on it."

Meg turned to face me and as we made eye contact, my eyes trailed from hers to the ceiling. Meg's eyes soon followed to reveal the devil's trap painted above.

"Gotcha,"

BOBBY'S POV

 I stepped out of the room as the boys interrogated the demon girl. The devil's trap with the fifth pentacle of Mars worked like a charm. I would have to call Arden and thank her again. She spent a week painting that damn thing on the ceiling. I stepped back into the room when the boys were about to exorcise the girl. I had to let them know what they were getting into.

"You're gonna kill her," I interrupted when Dean insisted on the exorcism.

"What?" he asked, confused.

"You said she fell from a building," I stated, looking at the trapped demon. "That girl's body is broken. The only thing keeping her alive is that demon inside. You exorcise it, the girl is gonna die."

"Listen to me, both of you, we are not gonna leave her like that!" Dean pressed.

"She is a human being," I stressed.

"And we're gonna put her out of her misery." He asserted. "Sam, finish it." Sam looked between his brother and me, hoping for another way, but there was none. "Finish it,"

Sam exhaled sharply before resuming the exorcism. I knew this was the only way. There was no way the girl was going to survive, but I needed to be sure the boys knew what they were doing. Sometimes the only thing you can do is show a little mercy. It's part of the job.

 Smoke shot out of the girl's mouth as the demon was sent to hell. It was quiet except for the sound of blood droplets hitting the floor. A quiet groan came out of the girl and everyone's eyes widened, expecting her to be already dead

"She's still alive," Dean said, taking charge. "Uhh, call 911. Get some water and blankets."

I ran to do that as the boys helped the girl. When I came back with blankets and the water the girl was lyin' on the floor. I didn't call 911 yet knowing the girl wasn't going to make it. Me and Sam used the blankets to give her some support while Dean gently poured some water into her mouth. It wasn't long before the girl passed away from her injuries, but not before giving the boys a little more information on the whereabouts of their daddy.

"You better hurry up and beat it Before the paramedics get here," I told them after hiding the chair and rope. It wouldn't do me any favors if the police thought I tortured the poor girl to death. 

"What are you gonna tell them?" Dean asked.

"You think you guys invented lying to the cops? I'll figure something out." I then passed the Key of Solomon to Sam. "Here. take this. You might need it."

"Thanks," Sam said.

"Thanks... For everything." Dean then stressed, knowing Sam wasn't in the emotional state for many words after exorcising that girl. "Be careful, alright?"

"Just go find your dad, and when you do, you bring him around, would ya? I won't even try to shoot him this time." I joked and Sam quietly snorted.

Maybe John and I could work our differences. Like it or not, helping the boys put him in my debt, and maybe I could negotiate a way Arden can be safe from him. A chance for his eldest to be happy with my Sweetpea again. 

I watched as the boys left. It didn't take a rocket scientist to tell that Dean was uncomfortable in the house. This was where the love of his life broke his heart. This was where John made my girl perform that spell on him because he couldn't see that a witch could be an innocent. Arden barely came home after that. Said the house had too many memories, and I could relate. I could still imagine my late wife in these halls sometimes. It happens more often now that there isn't anyone else living here.

DEAN'S POV

I lay there, bloodied, in the back seat of the Impala, drifting in and out of consciousness. Most of my energy was spent back at the cabin, begging Sam not to kill Dad and The Demon that possessed him... now, I was just so tired.

"Look, just hold on all right? The hospital is only ten minutes away." Sam voice came from the driver's seat.

 "I'm surprised at you, Sammy. Why didn't you kill it... I thought we saw eye-to-eye on this. Killing this demon comes first. Before me, before everything" Dad said for the first time since The Demon escaped.

Was he serious? I'm lying here dying and he still talking about this fucking demon. Sam did the right thing, you son of a bitch.

"No, sir, not before everything," Sam asserted, making eye contact with me. Letting me know he now understood why I didn't want him sacrificing himself. 

 My eyes drifted shut for a moment, Sam's voice becoming muddled background noise as my blood seeped into Baby's leather seats... I mentally chuckled when I thought of the towel Ari would put over the seat whenever I was injured to prevent blood from staining the seats. 

"Are you kidding me, Winchester? No way I'm going to just let you in my car with you bleeding like that. The blood will seep into the leather!"

I missed that woman so much. I could almost imagine her hand running through my hair.

...

...

 I still loved her. 

...

...

Suddenly, a huge force slammed into the side of the Impala and everything went black.

Chapter Text

SAM'S POV 

(August 3rd, 2006)

"Oh man," I sighed. "Dean is gonna be pissed."

The Impala was completely wreaked, the side was completely caved in. It looked like it was hit by a... Well, it was hit by a truck.

I sighed as I recapped the events of the last seventy-two hours in my mind: hunting The Demon, Dad being taken, exorcizing Meg, rescuing Dad only to have it turn out to be a trap, Dad being possessed by The Demon, The Demon trying to kill Dean while in Dad's body, The Demon escaping; cause I would rather let it go then to kill my own father, rushing Dean to the hospital to only get t-boned by a semi-truck being driven by a demon, Dean being airlifted to the hospital, Dean being in a coma, and now Dean might not-... And it might all be my fault.

The weight of exhaustion and guilt settled in, and for the first time in seventy-two hours, I wasn't fueled by adrenaline or paranoia. I felt like I was about to fall apart, but if I do what would happen to Dean?

"Look, Sam, this- this just ain't worth a tow," Bobby said, inspecting the poor excuse for a car, and bringing me out of my thoughts. He grimaced when checking the engine, before dropping the hood. "I say we empty the trunk, and sell the rest for scrap."

"No," I said as I pulled what remained of my laptop from the trunk. "Dean would kill me if we did that. When he gets better, he's gonna want to fix this."

"There's nothing to fix. The frame's a pretzel. The engine's ruined. There's barely any parts worth salvaging." he argued, and I shook my head in denial.

"Listen to me, Bobby... If there's only one working part, that's enough. We're not just gonna give up on..." My voice drifted off. We're not just gonna give up on Dean.

I never thought I'd see my brother in such a state. My cocky, annoying, stubborn older brother, who I've always looked up to lying unconscious with tubes shoved down his throat.

"Okay. You got it," Bobby said, breaking my train of thought. His voice filled with sympathy, but I didn't want sympathy. I wanted Dean awake.

That's when I remembered the list Dad gave me. "Here... uh, Dad asked if you could get this stuff for him. Maybe Arden can pick it up on her way over." I said, passing it over.

"Arden?" Bobby asked, confused.

"Yeah, I called her this morning. Thought she deserved to know what happened." I responded.

When I called her, I thought she was going to do the same thing she did last time Dean was in the hospital, but to my surprise, she immediately started packing her bag. When I asked what she was doing she told me she was going to get on the soonest flight to Sioux Falls. I reminded her that my dad was present, but she didn't seem to care. Dean was more important, and she was willing to risk angering my dad to help him.

"She's coming to help, and her flight should land sometime this afternoon," I finished.

"Are you sure that's such a good idea?" Bobby warned, insinuating the rocky relationship Dean and my Dad had with her.

"We're kinda low on options." I sighed.

Bobby looked nervous, and I couldn't blame him. I didn't want Arden in the same room as my dad either.

"What John want with this?" He asked, as he looked at the list I gave him.

"Protection from The Demon," I replied. Bobby's gaze quickly flickered to me before looking back down at the list. "What?"

"Nothing. It's just...uh,"

"Bobby," I said more firmly, reminding him that I wasn't the same little kid he remembered. "What's going on?"

DEAN'S POV

As soon as Sammy left to meet with Bobby, Dad left his room to come to mine. At first, I was pumped. I knew Dad had a plan to get me out of this out-of-body situation. But why didn't he tell Sam? Dad's conversation with him, the list he gave him, something wasn't adding up. He knew something. He always knew something. I spent years alone with the man, and I knew his tells. I knew Dad wasn't being forthright when he was speaking to Sam. I just didn't know why. What was his reason for withholding information? I would have to ask him when I got back into my body.

Dad sat in the chair next to my bed, and I waited for him to do something. When said something didn't come, I felt my earlier hopes that Dad had a plan start to fade. I didn't know what I was expecting, but it wasn't this. Dad just sat there, watching my unconscious body as I watched him from the corner of the room. Usually, this would be creepy, but I was a ghost, so I got a pass. After a while, I was starting to grow impatient. Sam was taking forever, and I felt my frustrations start to rise with every rhymic beat of that god damn heart monitor.

"Come on, Dad. You got to help me. I got to get better. I got to get back in there..." I pleaded to Dad, who remained unaware. "I mean, you haven't called a soul for help. You haven't even tried. Aren't you gonna do anything?" Was he just going to sit in that chair?!"Aren't you even gonna say anything!?"

I felt like I was going mental. This whole not being seen or heard thing was getting old fast. Was this how all ghosts felt? They just spend eternity yelling at the people they know as they go about their day having heard none of it.

I pushed myself off the wall, walking towards the front of the bed. "I've done everything you ever asked me. Everything. I've given everything I've ever had." I stressed, thinking about all the things I had to give up. An image of Arden flickered in my head, but I quickly shoved that to the recesses of my mind. "Now you're just gonna sit there, and you're gonna watch me die?... I mean, what the hell kind of father are you!?"

The beep of the heart monitor was deafening. Dad's gaze remained fixed on my comatose body. I wanted to scream, but a sudden low rumble interrupted the quiet space.

"What is that?" I said to myself. Dad didn't seem to notice the noise. I walked over to the door but stopped when something rushed passed me, heading down the hall. I turned to look at Dad, but he was oblivious. "I take it you didn't see that."

I followed it, looking down the halls, following the low rumbling sound as I passed the oblivious nurses and doctors. I felt something rush out a door I just passed. Whipping around, I caught a glimpse of it going into one of the rooms. I rushed to follow and found a woman on the floor, gasping for breath, trying to call for help. The thing was nowhere to be seen, but that wasn't my concern at the moment.

"Hey! I need some help in here!" I yelled at the doctors just standing down the hall, but they couldn't hear me. No one could hear me.

I went back to the woman and stood helplessly as she tried to call for help. Then she took her last breath and stilled. My eyes were fixed on her lifeless body. A doctor eventually strolled past the room and was alerted by her collapsed body. He called a bunch of people to help, but it was too late.

I went back to where Dad and my body were. I was desperate to get out of this hellscape and find the thing that killed that woman. I yelled at Dad some more, but like earlier it was all one-sided. Eventually, he went back to his room. I followed, hoping that Sam would come back soon.

As soon as I spotted his mop of messy hair, I ran towards him, desperate for him to see me. "Sammy, tell me you can freaking hear me, man. There's something in the hospital. Now you got to bring me back, and we got to hunt this thing." I practically begged, as Sam walked over to the window. "... Sam!"

"You're quiet," Dad broke the silence... at least between the two of them.

Sam turned around, and I could tell that he was pissed. He slammed the duffle bag he was carrying at the base of Dad's bed. "You think I wouldn't find out?"

"What are you talking about?" Dad replied.

"That stuff from Bobby. You don't use it to ward off a demon- you use it to summon one. You're planning on bringing The Demon here, aren't you? Having some stupid macho showdown!" Sam yelled.

"I have a plan, Sam," he replied calmly.

"That's exactly my point! Dean is dying, and you have a plan!" Sam continued to yell, getting angrier. "You know what, you care more about killing this demon than you do saving your own son!"

"No, no, no. Guys, don't do this." I tried, as I got closer to my fighting family. Fuck, I wish they could see me.

"Do not tell me how I feel. I am doing this for Dean." Dad snapped.

"How!?" Sam scoffed. "How is revenge gonna help him? You're not thinking about anybody but yourself. It's the same selfish obsession!"

"Come on, guys, don't do this," I pleaded, running a hand down my face.

"That's funny. I thought this was your obsession, too. This demon killed your mother, killed your girlfriend. You begged me to be a part of this hunt! Now If you killed that damn thing when you had the chance, none of this would have happened!" Dad was now full-on yelling.

"It was possessing you, Dad. I would have killed you too!"

"Yeah, and your brother would be awake right now!"

"Shut up, both of you!" I yelled, but again I was unheard.

"Go to hell." Sam seethed.

"Well, you know what, I should have never taken you along in the first place. I knew it was a mistake-"

"I said, SHUT UP!" I yelled, swinging my hand at the glass in front of me. The glass flew away, breaking on the floor. All of us stopped and stared. "... Dude, I full-on Swayzed that mother."

"What the hell are you two doing!?" A voice said from the door. We all turned and my jaw dropped at the woman who now stood in the room. After nine years apart I never thought I'd see her again.

Arden wore a simple t-shirt and jeans, and her dark hair was tied back. She looked tired with dark circles under her eyes, but that didn't stop the anger and annoyance that burned in them.

"I could hear you from down the fucking hallway!" She quietly yelled as she closed the door, providing a little more privacy. It then occurred to me that Dad and Sam's yelling about killing things might have raised a few red flags to anyone close by. "Do you guys know how insane you sound!?"

"Arden," Sam sighed in relief.

Despite her yelling, Sam practically ran into her arms. His body melted into her touch as she embraced him. It reminded me of when we were younger. When she would always comfort him when he was upset.

Arden pulled back, and the anger slightly dimmed in her eyes as she examined all the bruises and cuts on Sam's face. She gently cupped his cheek rubbing her thumb gently under his swollen eye. 

"Oh Sam," she whispered.

"What the hell are you doing here?!" Dad yelled, once he got over the shock of her presence. "I told you if you ever showed your face I-

"This isn't going to be good," I said remembering their infamous hatred for each other.

Her gaze hardened as she flashed a glare at Dad. "Save it, John. This isn't the time for your pettiness."

"I called her," Sam interjected.

If looks could kill Arden would be dead. I haven't seen Dad this angry since Sam left for college. "You did what!?"

Arden leaned against the wall, arms crossed. She tried to put on her usual stubborn mask, but that didn't stop me from noticing the slight flinch she made when Dad raised his voice. What's going on? She's never afraid of Dad.

"You heard me." Sam snapped.

"You're crossing a line." Dad sneered, turning his attention back to Arden. 

"Hey! Don't talk to her like that!" Sam defended as he moved in front of her, protecting her from Dad's harsh gaze.

"She doesn't need to be here. We can do this without her!"

"She's just trying to help! It's better than your idea of summoning The Demon!"

"Guys-" I started before I felt a pain erupt in my chest.

"Code 500 ER, Code 500 ER" I heard the PA system say before collapsing onto my knees.

The rumbling sound was back, but that didn't matter since I felt like I was being ripped apart.

"What the fuck?" I muttered.

The sound of people rushing down the hallway drew the other's attention. Arden pushed herself off the wall and opened the door. Doctors and nurses were running down the hall. Her eyes widened, and ran out following the commotion.

"Somethings going on out there," Dad said.

Sam turned to face him, and Dad nodded, signaling him to find out what was going on. Sam then rushed out the door, with me slowly trailing behind.

ARDEN'S POV

I had a love-hate relationship with hospitals. On the one hand, I loved that they helped people, and all the medical studies and breakthroughs were fascinating to read. I could even see myself being a doctor in another life. But on the other hand, they always gave me bad energies with all the dying and emotionally distressed people, but as soon as I heard the PA announce a code 500, I knew that something was wrong. A code 500 meant that a patient was in cardiac arrest, and with Dean being in the condition that he's in, I needed to make sure it wasn't him.

"Please don't be Dean, Please don't be Dean," I prayed as I followed the nurses to the ER.

They ran into a room, and I caught myself on the door frame. I felt the color drain out of me as I watched the nurses and doctors huddle around Dean. His heart monitor emitting a long flatline.

"No," I whispered tearfully as the doctors tried to resuscitate him.

I heard running behind me, and I barely stopped Sam from barreling into the room. "That's my brother!" He yelled, and I pulled him into my smaller body. He tried to fight me, wanting to be by his brother's side, but I had him in a vice grip. 

"Let the doctors do their job," I said, trying to be strong for his sake.

 "no," he whimpered as he stopped fighting me. I held him tighter as we watched the doctors work. 

The doctors pulled out a defibrillator and placed them on Dean's chest. The flat line was deafening as they prepared to shock Dean's heart.

"All Clear!" The doctor said before administering a controlled shock to his heart.

Dean's body jerked, but he still wasn't showing any signs of life. I shoved my face into Sam's chest, tears soaking his shirt as I listened to the doctors trying to restart Dean's heart.

"There's no change. Starting CPR." A doctor announced.

"I said GET BACK!" A voice that sounded like Dean echoed in my head.

I lifted my head, and Dean was still flatlining. I looked at Sam; he also looked confused. Did he hear him too?

"We have a pulse. We're back into sinus rhythm." One of the nurses announced as the heart monitor started beeping again. I felt myself shuttering a relieved sigh.

"Did you hear that?" Sam whispered.

I looked up and stared into Sam's hazel eyes. "I don't know. Did you hear Dean's voice yelling "Get back" ?"

Sam's eyes widened. "A-are you psychic?"

"What?" I blurted, startled by his question. "Why would you ask that?" I wasn't psychic. Sure, my witchiness gave me psychic tendencies, but that was because of my magic.

Sam broke eye contact, and he looked like he was trying to figure some huge equation in his head. 

"Sam," I said, grabbing his shoulders. "Why would you ask me that?" I repeated.

"Umm,... There's something I haven't told you." He said cryptically.

"No shit, Sherlock. There's a lot of things you haven't told me." I reprimanded. "You've barely talked to me since Jessica's death. That was ten months ago."

"I know, I'm sorry-"

"What happened?" Now that Sam was finally in front of me, I felt a dam of emotions breakthrough. All the worry and heartache I've been suppressing for the past ten months was coming to the forefront. "We used to be close. You used to tell me everything."

Sam just gave me a sad look. He knew that he messed up. "I'm sorry, and I'm going to tell you everything."

Sam and I grabbed some bad hospital coffee, and he explained the hell that has been his last ten months. Everything from trying to find his Dad, to the visions, to the other psychic kids and them somehow all being connected to the demon that killed his mom and Jess. It was a lot to digest.

Sam then told me he needed to tell his dad about both of us hearing Dean's voice when he flatlined. I agreed but elected to let Sam do all the explaining while I watched over Dean. I really didn't need to get into another argument with John, especially with Dean in the state that he's in. As much as I hated to admit it, I was still terrified that John was going to end my life. Either by killing me or alerting every bigoted hunter in the country of my witch status and send me into hiding.

I sat and watched Dean. The sight of him broke my heart. The once strong man that I knew was now hanging on to life by a tether with tubes shoved down his airways.

"This isn't an attractive look for you," I said to the comatose man. "I think I've told you this before, back when you got to the flu and I spent a whole weekend taking care of you... I much rather have you up and about than rotting away in bed so open up those pretty green eyes for me Winchester... please."

I sighed when nothing happened, even though that's what I expected. I gently grabbed his hand and closed my eyes. I felt my magic congregate and I forced it into Dean.

After years of honing my magic and reading medical journals, my ability to heal people has improved exponentially. I probably would have made an excellent doctor if I'd put in the time and effort. I felt my magic flow throw him, finding all the serious injuries. He was suffering from serious contusions to his liver and kidneys, but what concerned me the most was the head trauma. I focused on healing his wounds, but whenever I tried, the magic would just sit there, doing nothing. What the fuck? I forced more magic in, but nothing.

Then a realization hit me. I focused on his head, trying to sense any emotions he was having, but nothing. My breath shuttered as I released the flow of magic. I opened my eyes and looked sadly at his face. I should have listened to the signs. The fact that I could hear Dean's voice when he was dying meant-

"Is he going to be okay?" A voice that was usually yelling at me said in a surprisingly soft tone.

I shook my head, turning to the older man. "I'm sorry, John."

He exhaled a sharp breath of air, slowly walking towards his son. He was trying hard not to cry in front of me. If we weren't in such a dire situation, I would have been astonished that John Winchester had the capability to feel anything close to sadness. But I couldn't fault him now. Not when he was losing a son.

"Did you talk to Sam?" I asked.

"Yeah," he responded, not looking at me.

"Then you know his soul isn't in his body... I can't heal an empty husk." John flashed me a menacing glare. "You know it's true," I finished.

"Is there any way you can put his soul back into his body?" He asked.

"Look at you consorting with a witch," I said bitterly. I knew it wasn't the time for petty jokes, but it just slipped out.

"Is there a way?" he said more sternly.

I sighed. "I'm sure there is, but nothing I've come across." John looked defeated, but I wasn't done. "It doesn't mean I'm not going try."

A flicker of hope shined in the older Winchester's eye, but it just as quickly dulled. "Dean's running out of time... There is another way."

My eyes widened, knowing what John was insinuating. "John, no."

"That almost sounded like concern. I thought you hate me," John said with a humorless chuckle.

"I do... I fucking hate you with almost every fiber of my being, but that doesn't mean you deserve to go to hell," I spat venomously. "For fucking sake stop being selfish and think about your sons."

"I am thinking about my sons."

"You obviously aren't if you think that's a viable option." I snapped. "Think about how your boys are going to feel when they find out. What Dean is going to feel when he finds out."

"At least they'll be alive."

"John, please. Despite our hatred and our differences towards each other, we at least have one thing in common and that is our love for those boys. So please wait and give me some time to find another option. They've already lost so much they don't deserve to lose their father too." I begged.

John looked at me, and for the first time since we've known each other, I felt his emotions. They weren't buried under a thousand layers of anger. I felt glimpses of understanding and appreciation mixed in with guilt and regret. Maybe he's coming to realize that I won't turn into the things we hunt. That he made a horrible mistake when it came to forcing me to wipe Dean's memories.

"Arden I..." He trailed off. "... Never mind. Do what you can for my son." He said before leaving the room.

I was immersed in the articles and scanned pages on my laptop that I had Elijah send me. I called him right after John left, so he was now going through my library looking for anything that could help Dean.

The door opened, and I quickly looked up to see Sam walking through with a paper bag. He didn't notice me as he walked up to his brother. I was slightly hidden in the corner, sitting on the floor closest to the outlet so my laptop could charge while I worked.

"Hey," he said to his comatose brother. "I think maybe you're around. And if you are,... Don't make fun of me for this, but, um... But there's one way we can talk." He then grabbed a rectangular box from the paper bag, and I had to force myself not to laugh when I read Mystical Talking Board on the box.

"Really Sam?" I commented, traces of humor lacing my voice.

Sam jumped at my voice and turned around to find me sitting in the corner. "What are you doing down there? I thought I was alone."

I lifted my laptop and charging cable from my lap. "Was doing research and my laptop was running low. This was the only outlet not being used. I thought you wouldn't appreciate  me pulling the plug on your brother so I could charge my laptop."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Yeah thanks," He walked closer to me and sat down on the floor crossed-legged.

"I can't believe you bought an ouija board." I teased.

"It's a spirit board," Sam clarified, setting the board up. "and It's worth a try."

I shook my head chuckling "It's the same thing."

Most ouija/spirit/talking/et cetera board experiences were fake. It's pretty much a silly children's game or a hoax used by pretending psychics, but that didn't mean you couldn't have a real experience. If done properly you could talk to a spirit, but that didn't mean it was the spirit you intended to talk to, and hospitals were full of recently departed spirits.

"Dean?" Sam said talking to the empty space in front of him. "... Dean, are you here?"

"This feels like a slumber party I went to back in middle school." 

"Shut up," Sam said focusing on the board. At first, nothing happened, and I was about to go back to my research when I heard the planchette slide across the board. Sam started laughing in relief. "Oh, it's good to hear from you, man. It hasn't been the same without you, Dean."

"Sam, wait," I said, setting my laptop down and crawling next to him.

"What? why?" He asked confused.

"We're in a hospital with presumably multiple spirits. You have to make sure it's really Dean talking to you and not some random spirit." I told him.

"How do I know it's really Dean?" Sam asked.

"Ask a question only Dean would know. Something you haven't mentioned since coming into the hospital. Like..." I then turned to the empty space in front of us. "What's my favorite band?"

There was a moment of silence before the planchette started moving.

A... B... B...A

A wide grin erupted on both of our faces. "Hi Dean," I said to the empty space. "I bet it killed you to spell that... I probably shouldn't say to a dying man."

"Arden," Sam began to scold, but suddenly the planchette started to move again. "Dean, what?... H...U... Hunt? What, hunting? Are you hunting?" Sam asked.

The planchette moved to YES.

"Dean, it's in the hospital, what you're hunting? Do you know what it is?"

"Sam," I placed a hand on his shoulder. "One question at a time we don't want to overwhelm him."

Sam nodded before asking, "What is it?"

The planchette moved to spell the answer.

R... E... A...P

"A Reaper." Sam finished. We both looked at each other afraid of what this might mean.

A shiver ran down my spine. "Maybe he means my car?..." I immediately regretted it as I said it. Sam additionally sent me a scolding glare." That was a stupid joke." 

"Dean... Is it after you?" Sam resumed.

The planchette moved to YES.

"If it's here naturally, there's no way to stop it," Sam said somberly. "Man, you're, uh..."

"Sam, we can't kill a Reaper," I stated the fact.

"No, no, no, no, um... There's got to be a way." Sam said getting up. "There's got to be a way. Dad will know what to do."

"Sam," I called out, but he kept walking. "Sam!" I tried a little louder, but I remained ignored as he left the room.

I sighed as I turned to the abandoned spirit board. Was Dean still there? What if...? No, that's a dumb idea, stupid even. But even though I knew it was stupid, that didn't stop me from taking Sam's spot facing the ouija board.

"Why can't we ever have normal conversations?" I said as I placed my hands on the planchette. I closed my eyes and focused my magic into it. If this worked I should be able to communicate with him a little more clearly.

"Dean, Are you still there?" After a few beats of silence, I sighed. "I know you probably hate me, but I just want to help."

Suddenly a jolt of energy ran through me as another entity touched the planchette. "I can't believe I'm talking to my ex through an ouija board."

I laughed, hearing his voice vibrate through my head. "The feelings mutual,"

"Whoa, what the-"

The jolt of energy disappeared and I sighed. "Dean, you have to keep contact with the planchette for me to hear you."

Part of me couldn't believe I was doing this. I was practically hanging a big neon sign that said Witch Here. But I couldn't imagine what Dean was going through on the astral plane, especially with a reaper on his tale.

Another beat of silence before I felt the jolt again. "... So you can hear me?" He asked hesitantly, his voice vibrating through my head like it did when he flatlined.

"Yes, I can hear you through the planchette. I just can't see you." I responded.

"... This is too weird."

"I think we already established that," I smirked.

"How is this possible? Are you psychic?"

"Funny, that's the second time today I was asked that," I dismissed, remembering my earlier conversation with Sam.

"Arden," Dean said sternly.

"Okay! Don't get your ghost panties in a twist. I'm not psychic. It's just a little trick I learned." I relayed, trying to stay mostly honest.

"A little trick? This isn't a little trick, Arden... Are you using magic?" I sighed, not knowing what to say. I didn't want to lie to him, but I couldn't admit the truth either. "Are you going to say anything?... ... ... Hmph, I forgot you could be like this. This is so typical of you."

I felt a flare of anger. "No one forced you to talk with me! I can just stop if you want me to!"

"No! don't..." I waited for him to continue, but he didn't.

"Dean, I just want to help." I sighed. "We can talk about my trick when you're back in your body."

"... Fine... With all sketchy magic stuff aside, it's nice to have someone finally hear me."

"Even if it's your ex?"

"Yeah," he chuckled. "Even if it's my ex."

"Is there anything else you can tell me about the reaper that's after you?"

"No, I'm pretty sure it's here naturally. Taking people when their time's just up."

"We're going to get you back in your body. You just got to hold on a little longer okay?" I was trying to stay strong, but that did stop the tears from welling up.

"Okay,"

"So what does it feel like?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood. "Is it like that Patrick Swayze movie we watched forever ago?"

"Oh, it's full on Swayze." Dean laughed.

The sound of his laugh was music to my ears, no matter how cheesy that sounded. It was one of the things I missed when we broke up. "Okay, so when should I expect Whoopi Goldberg to come in? Since I'm obviously Demi Moore."

"Sorry to break it to you, Ari, but I'm pretty sure you're Whoopi in this fucked up situation." He teased.

"How dare you," I laughed, trying to ignore the flutter I felt when he said one of his old nicknames for me.

I quickly stopped laughing when I felt a sharp pain in my head. I was getting a sudden migraine from the spell. A sign that it was time to release the connection.

"Arden?" Dean asked concerned. "Arden, you okay?" I wanted to say I was fine, but instead, a painful groan slipped my lips as the pain increased. "Oh shit, you're bleeding!"

I felt the blood trickling from my nose and begin to drip. "Dean I have to sever the connection," I rushed as more blood fell and the pain in my head was becoming unbearable.

"Arden, what's goin-"

I took my hands off the planchette, and felt immediate relief. The connection was severed and I no longer could hear Dean's voice vibrating through my skull.

"Sorry, Dean," I muttered as I wiped away the blood.

I took a few moments to bask in the relief, before putting the board away and cleaning some of the blood that dripped onto the floor.

When I was done I was about to get back to looking through my research, but footsteps coming through the door drew my attention. "Hey, so Dad wasn't in his room,"

"What? Where is he?" I asked. Instead of answering me the words seemed to freeze on Sam's tongue as he stared at me. "Are you okay?"

"I should be asking you that," he said finally. His voice held a bit of panic in it. "Where did all the blood come from?" He gently grabbed me, trying to locate any injuries that would explain the blood on my shirt.

I knocked his hands away and stepped back from his reach. I looked down and was surprised at the blood that stained my light-colored shirt. "It's nothing, it was just a nose bleed."

"A nose bleed?" Sam asked incredulously. "Why was your nose bleeding?"

"I fell,"

"On your face?" Sam scoffed.

"Yeah, I slipped on your stupid spirit board." I quickly lied.

Sam seemed to have believed the white lie as his cheeks burned slightly in embarrassment. "Oh, sorry."

I waved him off, feeling a little bad that I had to lie to him. "It's alright, It looks worst than it is. So, where's your dad?"

"I don't know, but I got his journal, so who knows? Maybe there's something in here." He said pulling out the journal.

"Don't you think it's weird that your dad isn't in his room?" I asked.

"Yeah, but my dad isn't the priority right now, Dean is." He flipped through the journal till he found the pages about reapers.

I nodded. "I'll see what I can find on my laptop."

Sam was right. Dean was the priority, but I just hoped that John wasn't doing something stupid. For his boys' sake.

JOHN'S POV

The sigil was done, and the ingredients were prepared in the bowl in front of me. Just a few more steps. I grabbed my knife, and for a brief moment, I hesitated. Arden Queen's words ringing through my head. I didn't expect her to show up today, but that girl never failed to surprise me. And I bet If I gave her the time, she would have found a way to save Dean, but...

I shook my head in disappointment. Disappointment in myself. Because even though she's a witch, I couldn't help but want her dead. An innocent woman who has done nothing wrong. A woman I've known since she was a child. I've watched her grow up with my children. Being a mother and sister figure to Sam while being the friend that Dean so desperately needed. And despite our differences, I was happy for her and Dean when they started dating. The loving and longing look Dean gave her reminded me so much of me when Mary was alive. But then she revealed her magic. She revealed it when she was saving Sam's life and for whatever reason, I drew out my gun. I remembered how Dean tried to get me to see reason, but I was too stubborn.

I did so many horrible things to her and for what? Because she was a witch? I couldn't predict what she was going to do so I had to get her out of the way. It worked too. For nine years, and in that time she still hasn't become the things I've hunted. On top of that, she came back to help save my sons, despite everything that I've done.

And I still want her dead. I still wasn't going to trust her. Why? Because it's too late for me to change.

"Attenrobendum eos, ad consiendrum," I slid the knife across my palm, cutting it deep. The blood pooled before I allowed it to drip into the bowl of ingredients, making sure none of it fell onto the sigil. "Ad ligandum eos, potiter et solvendum," I then grabbed the box of matches and lit one. "et ad, congregontum eos, coram me."

I dropped the flaming match into the bowl and the whole thing went into flames. It was too late to turn back now. I stood up and waited in the dark boiler room.

I then felt a hand on my shoulder, and I spun around. "What the hell are you doing down here, Buddy?" 

"I can explain."

"Yeah? You're gonna explain to security." The man said walking towards the exit. "Come on. You follow me."

He got a few feet away and I grabbed The Colt from behind, aiming it at his head. "Hey," I said while cocking the gun. The man turned around in shock and I felt myself smirk. "How stupid do you think I am?"

The look of shock dropped from the man's face and turned into a smirk. His eyes then turned into a glowing pale yellow. "You really want an honest answer to that?" he asked.

It's him. It's finally him. The thing that took my Mary. After years of hunting this bastard down, he was finally in front of me.

From the corner, two men appeared. One was a doctor and the other may be a nurse, but I knew that demons were using their bodies as meat suits.

"You conjuring me, John? I'm surprised." The Yellow-Eyed Demon said as the other demons stood behind me. "I took you for a lot of things, but suicidally reckless wasn't one of them."

"I can always shoot you," I responded.

"You could always miss." He then imitated a gun whizzing past him and chuckled. "And you only got one try, don't you?... Did you really think you could trap me?"

"Oh, I don't want to trap you." I then lowered The Colt and uncocked it. "I want to make a deal."

Yellow-Eyes looked surprised, and his smile grew. "It's very unseemly, making deals with devils." He came closer, pacing a few steps away from me. "How do I know this isn't just another trick?"

"It's no trick. I will give you The Colt and the bullet, but you got to help Dean." I said hating that I had to negotiate with this bastard. "You got to bring him back."

"Why, John, you're a sentimentalist. If only your boys knew how much their daddy loved them." He said trying to get a rise out of me.

"It's a good trade. You care a hell of a lot more about this gun than you do Dean."

"Don't be so sure." Yellow Eyes started. "He killed some people very special to me." And for a moment I thought he somewhat cared, but only a moment. "But, still, you're right. He isn't much of a threat. The girl maybe, but definitely not your son, and neither is your other son, of course... You know the truth, right?... About Sammy and the other children?"

"Yeah. I've known for a while." I confirmed.

"But Sam doesn't, Does he? You've been playing dumb." He excused. " Oh and that girl. Do you know how she fits in?"

"Can you bring Dean back? Yes or no." I said, not wanting to reveal anything. Especially since he just revealed that Arden had a role in his messed-up plan.

"No... But I know someone who can. It's not a problem." He smiled.

"Good. And before I give you the gun, I'm gonna want to make sure that Dean's okay. With my own eyes."

"Oh, John, I'm offended. Don't you trust me?" He said in mock hurt. "...Hmm. Fine."

"So we have a deal?"

"No, John, Not yet." He said and I felt my stomach drop, but I didn't dare show it. "You still need to sweeten the pot."

"With what." I gritted.

"There's something else I want as much as that gun." He said coming close to my face. "Maybe more."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

ARDEN'S POV

The early morning glow was shining on Dean's face, and I could almost imagine that everything was fine, that he was just sleeping. However, the heart monitor and tubes pumping oxygen into his lungs was an illusion breaker. I leaned against the far wall giving, Sam his space to get some things off his chest. He was quietly talking to his brother and I felt my heartbreak as he pleaded for Dean not to leave him.

All of a sudden, I heard a gasp.

"Dean!" Sam yelled and I looked to see a very awake Dean chocking on the tubes that were down his throat. "Help! I Need Help!" Sam yelled, but when no one came he ran out of the room to grab the nearest doctor.

I quickly ran to Dean's side, grabbing his hand when he tried to reach for the tubes. "You got to wait for the doctors to get that, Baby." I tried to soothe. "Shh, It's okay, try to relax."

My voice seemed to confuse the oldest Winchester brother. He managed to open his eyes while gagging and the surprise that registered seemed to make him choke more. His emotions were all over the place. Confusion and panic were at the forefront, but I also felt relief and concern?

Sam then came back with the doctors, and I took a step back, or at least I tried to take a step back. As soon as I tried to move my hand, Dean's grasp tightened. His eyes were wild at the thought of me leaving.

"I'm going to be right of there," I reassured, gesturing to the far wall."The doctors have to take out that tube."

Dean looked hesitant, but the doctors didn't really give him a choice as they shoved me out of the way and out of his grasp. They started the process of removing the tube and I stood back by the far wall. I felt Sam's presence join me, his relief plain as day. He was solely fixed on his brother, but that didn't stop him from returning a hug when I wrapped my arms around him.

I left the room once the doctors removed the tube. Dean was going to be tested on all morning, so I thought I'd give them some space. Sam refused to leave his brother, which the doctors understood, but I wasn't family.

I snuck by the nurses and right before I left the room I found my gaze meeting with Dean's. The doctors were trying to explain something to him, but his attention was solely on mine. I gave him a small smile before stepping out.

I first went to the cafeteria to get some shitty coffee. You would think that a hospital cafeteria would at least have a few teabags, but they didn't much to my dismay. I then came back and sat in the waiting area outside Dean's room. I called Bobby and Elijah, telling them the good news, but when I hung up on Elijah, I was left with nothing else to do.

What was I supposed to do now? Do I leave? Is John still going to ruin my life? Do I even attempt to talk to Dean? These were the questions dominating my thoughts and I didn't know the answer to any of them. Then out of the corner of my eye, I see John Winchester. Where was he this whole time?... wait...Oh no.

The realization hit me like a truck.

"Tell me you didn't do it," I called out to him.

John Winchester turned to see me sitting and walked over. His eyes held a finality that spoke louder than any answer he could have given. He sat next to me but didn't say anything.

"I could have done it," I said bitterly. "You didn't have to make a deal. I could have saved Dean."

"I know,"

"Then why?" I asked. John shook his head but didn't say anything. I didn't expect an answer though. I already knew. I just wished he could admit it. "How long do you have?"

"... Arden I'm sorry," he said quietly.

"Sorry? What do you mean your sorry?" I asked confused.

"For everything. For not being able to save your folks. For splitting you and Dean up. For threatening you." This was a side of John Winchester I never saw. I never thought I would receive an apology.

"Do you think I care? I don't want your useless apology. It won't change anything." I gritted. "What I do care about are your boys and how your selfish actions are going to affect them. Now answer my fucking question. How long do you have?"

"This is going to be the last time we talk. So you can scratch "me killing you"  off your list of concerns. " He said.

My eyes widened at the implication. "John-"

"You need to stay away from the boys." John interrupted.

"What?" 

"Sam and Dean are already a part of this and things are going to get worst before they get better. This demon has plans for Sam and the others like him."

"If that's the case why can't I help?" I asked. I couldn't just leave. Not with everything that's happening to the boys.  

John sighed as his features softened. An expression completely alien to me. "The Demon knows who you are. They know what you can do and I have reasons to believe that they are connected to your parents' murder."

I swear I felt my heart stop. I already knew a demon was responsible for my parent's death. It possessed my mom and with my dad's final breaths he exorcised it back to hell. For years I had nightmares of that night and sometimes they like to come back when I least expect it.

"Is it back?" I questioned quietly, trying to keep my voice neutral. 

"From what I've gathered the demon that killed your parents is still in hell, but it's all connected. Andrew exorcised a demon in Lawrence Kansas the same month, the Yellow-Eyed Demon killed my wife."

"... I didn't know that," I muttered. How was I just finding this out? Did Bobby know about this?

"That's why I'm telling you. This is bigger than all of us and Sam and Dean are right in the middle of it.

"Then that's all the reason for me to stay!"

"If you stay, you're going to draw more unwanted attention towards the boys. You'll put them in more danger. Is that what you want?" John asked sternly.

"No," I said meeting his eyes. 

"Then you know what you have to do."

I felt myself grinding my teeth, but I gave a reluctant nod. I hated this. This felt like what happened nine years ago all over again. I didn't want to abandon the boys, but I also didn't want to get them killed. I felt myself get up and start to walk away but stopped when I felt an arm on my shoulder.

"Arden, be careful. They might be after you too." John said 

"If I didn't know any better it would sound like you care." I quietly spat.

John gave me a slight smirk and patted my shoulder. I still hated the man, but I managed to give him a smirk back. Knowing this would be the last time I would ever see John Winchester. 

I walked with him back to Dean's room, sensing his trepidation. It wasn't much but I could at least offer him this small comfort. The doctor emerged from the room, casting a nod in our direction. 

"You said a reaper was after me?" We overheard Dean say.

"Yeah," Sam responded.

"How'd I ditch it?"

"You got me... Dean, you really don't remember anything?" Sam asked.

"No..."

So if Dean didn't remember his time in the Astral Plane that meant he didn't remember his little conversation with me. I felt a small pang in my chest, but I shook it off. It was for the best. 

John gave me an appreciative nod and I mouthed a goodbye, before splitting off from the Winchesters. I was positive I would receive a phone call from Sam later on and I knew I was going to have to lie about my sudden departure. I left the hospital and got into my rental car, driving straight to the airport. 

Before I boarded the plane, I called Bobby, letting him know that I was leaving. Of course, he was suspicious as hell, especially after just getting off the phone with Sam and learning about John's death. I didn't tell him anything though. I did feel guilty about not answering any of Sam's calls. By the time I turned off my phone for the flight, I had missed eleven calls from him. 

I couldn't imagine what the boys were going through right now. Scratch that I could. I knew exactly what they were going through and I know how it fucks with your psyche. And it kills me that I couldn't be there to support them like they did for me.  At least they had Bobby. But knowing the boy this was going to be a challenging year. I just hope that they'll be able to take care of this demon, and one day hopefully they'll forgive me.

Chapter Text

Season 2 Episode 2: Everybody Loves Clowns

3rd POV

ring... ring...

ring... ring...

ring... ring...  "Hi, you've reached Arden Queen. I can't get to the phone right now but please leave a message and I'll get back to you as soon as I can." beeepp...

From Floof (August 6th, 2006, at 11:55 PM):  "Hey, Arden it's Sam again. Uh... we just burned Dad's body and...  and uh...* Sigh*... I just really need to talk to you. Dean's somewhere drinking himself into oblivion and I feel like I'm barely holding on. I'm sure you had your reasons for leaving, but um...  You know what never mind. Just call back when you get this."

From Floof (August 9th, 2006, at 1:32 PM): "Hey, Arden it's Sam. I thought I'd call and give you an update on what's going on. We're staying at Bobby's till we figure something out. I've been going through Dad's research trying to pick up where he left off, but it's sorta all over the place and Dean hasn't been much help. He's outback rebuilding the Impala and Bobby's currently on a hunt. Um... if you get the chance, call me back it'd be nice to hear from you."

From Floof (August 12th, 2006, at 10:02 AM): "Hey, Arden it's Sam. Um... I don't know why you aren't returning any of my calls and to be honest, I don't know why I keep calling... Maybe it's because I feel guilty for not keeping in touch after Jess. Uh... anyway I cracked into Dad's phone and I found a voicemail he saved for over four months from this woman, named Ellen. I didn't find anything mentioning her in his journal, but I wanted to know if maybe you have. I know you still come across hunters at your bar so I thought I'd ask..."

SAM'S POV

I didn't know what I was expecting when we pulled up to the Roadhouse, but it certainly wasn't Ash. When Ellen and Jo said this guy could help, I envisioned someone like Dad, a hardened hunter, maybe ex-military. But Ash didn't fit that image at all. Like me, Dean wasn't impressed, especially if he was being compared to a genius. Dean's comment about Ash looking like a Lynyrd Skynyrd roadie was surprisingly spot on. A fitting description.

"Just give him a chance," Jo said while handing Dean and I some water.

Dean glanced at Jo, then back at Ash before shrugging. "All right...  Well, this stuff's about a year's worth of our dad's work," he said, sliding him Dad's research. "So uh, let's see what you make of it."

Ash started going through the materials, and after a few moments, he shook his head "Come on. This crap ain't real. Ain't nobody can track a demon like this."

Dean and I exchanged confused glances. "Our dad could," I challenged.

Ash shook his head before diving back in, attempting to connect the dots. "These are nonparametric statistical overviews, cross-spectrum correlations. I mean... Damn... They're signs," Ash said, impressed. "Omens, uh, if you can track them, you can track this demon. You know, like crop failures, electrical storms. You ever been struck by lightning? It ain't fun."

Can you track it or not?" I asked. 

"Yeah, with this I think so. But it's gonna take time. Ah, give me... 51 hours." Ash gathered Dad's research while Dean and I looked at each other, wondering if we should be impressed or skeptical. 

"Hey Man!" Dean called out as Ash was leaving. 

"Yeah?" He replied.

"By the way, I uh, dig the haircut." Dean teased.

"All business up front, party in the back," He responded before tossing his mullet.

I silently chuckled, still processing that a man like Ash could ever be considered a genius. I looked across the bar and noticed a manila folder with a news clipping clipped on the outside and some words written in red marker. I could just make out one of the words, "Murdered". 

"Hey, Ellen, what's that?" I asked, pointing towards the folder. 

"It's a police scanner." She responded while Dean left my side to follow Jo. "We keep tabs on things-"

"No, no, no, no. The um, the folder." I interrupted.

Ellen turned around, grabbing said folder. "Uh... I was gonna give this to a friend of mine, but take a look if you want." She then handed me the folder with a small smile.

"Thanks," I was about to open the folder when a thought struck me. I started thinking about the voicemail I sent Arden and the curiosity got to me. "Hey, Ellen,"

"Yeah?"

"Um this is sorta a long shot, but you don't happen to know an Arden Queen do you?"

I knew that it was a long shot, but at this point, I was just worried. I've lost track of how many times I called, but it wasn't like her not to call back. I would even settle for a text at this point. 

Ellen arched a brow at the random question before setting the pitcher down. "A long time ago I did." She answered much to my surprise. "Last I heard she has a bar up in Washington. I know several hunters who've dropped by and received aid from her. Why you ask?"

"I was just curious," I answered vaguely. "So, how do you know her?"

"Me and my late husband used to be friends with her dad. Andrew used to come in and play that old guitar of his, trying to pick up anything that moved and had a set. Now, this was way before his wife and Arden came into the picture." She said with a fond smile. "After he and his wife had Arden, Andrew mostly stopped hunting to take care of his family, but that didn't stop the Queens from visiting from time to time. When Arden was around six, she used to sit right at the bar with some of the roughened hunters and order a ginger ale in a shot glass and pretend it was whiskey." she chuckled.

 I felt my lips turn up. "Why am I not surprised?" I  jokingly questioned. "She always did those types of things when we were younger."

"You two must have been close. How's she doing?" Ellen asked. 

"Umm..." 

What do I say? She was fine the last time I saw her, but now she isn't responding to any of my calls and I'm worried that the demon we're hunting had something to do with it. Oh, and my brother has the emotional capacity of a rock and refuses to talk about her or acknowledge my concerns about any of this shit. Also, add the fact that we just met this woman and I'm not sure how comfortable I am disclosing all that information. 

"She's good, I saw her about a week ago." Technically not a lie. She was fine when I last saw her.

"That's good," Ellen said with a smidge of relief. "I worry about that girl sometimes."

She gave me another smile and walked off. I felt bad for not telling her the full truth, but I couldn't risk potentially putting Arden in harm's way. Or in more harm's way. I sighed before opening up the case folder. The first thing that caught my eye was, "Killer Clown." 

Oh god. Why did it have to be clowns?

ARDEN'S POV

(August 15th, 2006)

From Floof (August 15th, 2006, at 7:02 PM): "Hey, I thought I'd give an update, so you don't worry. Umm, we tracked down Ellen, that woman I told you about when I last called. Turns out she knows you. She used to be friends with your Dad... Thought you would like to know that... *Sigh* ...  Arden, I don't know what's going on, but I really need you. Please, I don't know what to do. With everything that's going on, I really need my sister. Dad's death is hitting me harder than I'd thought and it's stupid! I 've spent years resenting the man and now that he's gone I miss him! ... And I feel guilty as hell and I'm not all right. And I can't talk to Dean about it since he avoids the subject at all cost, but I know he's not doing alright either... We need you."

I sighed, clenching the phone in my hand in frustration before chucking it on the couch. I've listened to every one of his voicemails, read every text, and with each message, I feel like I'm being stabbed in the stomach with guilt and shame.

"You could just call him back," Elijah said, breaking the silence from his seat on the end of the couch, unfazed by the phone hitting the cushion next to him.

"I can't!" I snapped as I paced the room. "Sam and Dean are already involved in a huge mountain of shit, I don't need to add my Mount Everest-sized issues into the mix."

"Your issues aren't that bad," Elijah tried to negate. I shot him a glare, but he remained unfazed. "Besides, if this big bad demon already knows who you are, why not help them? Or at least give them a heads up. Withholding that kind of information isn't going to help them; if anything it's going to blindside the shit out of those guys."

"Aren't that bad?!" I yelled. "The demon that killed Sam and Dean's mom is connected to the demon that killed my parents! I grew up thinking that I was safe from the thing that killed them, but now I know that's a lie. They were involved in something bigger, and it got them killed, and it's only been growing stronger... We need to protect ourselves. Fortify everything, the bar, the house, the fucking vehicles, everything! I won't let what happened to Sam and Dean's mom, what happened to my parents, happen again!"

"And it won't. We'll take care of it," Elijah responded trying to ease my worries. "But what about Sam and Dean. I bet they're still flying blind."

I stopped, suddenly feeling tired. Not physically tired, but emotionally and mentally. When will it be over? When will any of this crap be over?

I sighed, "But John-"

"Forget about John! He's fucking dead!" He suddenly snarled, getting up from his seat. His eyes flashed a golden amber as he marched in front of me and grabbed a hold of my shoulders. He looked down, towering over me. I was taken back, for some reason I kept forgetting that Elijah was as tall as he was. He wasn't Sam tall, but he was definitely taller than Dean. 

"He can't hurt you anymore," he said a little quieter. His voice lost a little of its edge.

He was right. John was dead and you would think that would be a major relief, a weight off my shoulders, but for some reason, I still felt the anxiety. I still had nightmares of being tied up in my basement with John Winchester hovering over me with the spell that would kill me, as Dean thrashed in his restraints, trying to get to me. That night haunted me like the night my parents were killed. I couldn't go to my own basement after that. It's one of the reasons why I've barely gone home to Bobby. I didn't feel safe in that house anymore.

"What if they find out?" I asked him quietly.

"About what? Your magic? Who cares if they find out? Let them!" Elijah stressed. "You can finally embrace who you are to all the people who matter without that psychopath looming over you."

Could it be that simple? I knew that Elijah was trying to help, but it couldn't possibly be that simple. Too much time has passed. What would the boys think? They'd probably be horrified. Dean definitely was when he first discovered my magic. And Sam would probably take this as a betrayal. How couldn't he? I've been keeping this from him since the day we meet. I can't lose any more people. 

"I'm just not ready," I muttered. "I'm not ready to take that risk. I can't lose them." 

Elijah sighed and released me from his hold. His disappointment was eminent and made me want to hide away from his gaze. 

 "But you will if you don't," He replied before turning and leaving me to my thoughts. 

Season 2 Episode 3: Bloodlust

3rd POV

From Floof (August 22nd, 2006, at 10:27 PM): "Hey, it's me again. I know you probably won't call me back, but I thought I'd try. Um, I wanted to ask If you ever ran across a hunter named Gordan Walker? We're over in Red Lodge, Montana on a vampire case and ran into him. I guess we're working with him on this and um,... uh... if I'm being honest... I don't know what to think about him. He seems off and it doesn't help that Dean is acting like he's this Gordan guy's best friend. Like you know Dean. When has he ever immediately warmed up to a complete stranger!?... I don't know. I just have a bad feeling... Call me, please."

Season 2 Episode 5: Simon Said

SAM'S POV

(September 1st, 2006)

Ash was looking into the logo I saw in my last premonition. For some reason, a man is going to go into a gun store, kill the owner then turn it on himself. I don't know why I'm having these premonitions, but I do know that they're somehow connected to the Yellow-Eyed Demon, and I might be able to prevent an innocent man's death.

"So, I got a match," Ash said, drawing my attention. "It's the logo for the Blue Ridge bus lines in Guthrie, Oklahoma."

Good. Now I at least know where to go. "Okay, do me a favor and check Guthrie for any demonic signs or omens or anything like that." 

"You think The Demon's there?" Ash asked while typing.

"Yeah maybe," I answered, trying to keep a lid on the whole psychic thing.

"Why would you think that?" He asked suspiciously. I keep forgetting that Ash was a little more perceptive than he let on. I still couldn't believe the guy went to MIT.

"Just check it, alright?" Dean cut in, preventing Ash from asking any more questions.

 Dean till just that moment was silently watching Ash. I gave him an appreciative glance, and he nodded. 

Dean was very against the idea of us coming to the Roadhouse. Mainly for the reason that my premonitions weren't a thing that most hunters would take lightly and that included Ash, Ellen, and Jo. I knew he was just trying to look out for me, but sometimes I wish he'd just trust me. No one knew about my premonitions except for him, Bobby, and Arden. I also knew that he secretly wished that Ash's research would fall through, that my premonition was really just some bad nightmare. 

"No Sir, nothing. No Demon." Ash responded after checking for any demonic omens.

Shit,

"All right. Try something else for me" I asked hesitantly. I was really hoping I wouldn't have to ask this. "... Search Guthrie for a house fire. It would be 1983. Fire's origin would be a baby's nursery, the night of the kid's six-month birthday."

For a moment, I swear I could hear a pin drop as Ash and Jo, who was cleaning close by, stopped and stared at my seemingly random/disturbing request. Even Dean was thrown off by my request, searching the bar to see if anyone besides us heard what I had said.

"Okay, now that is just weird, man. Why the hell would I be looking for that?" Ash asked, slightly disturbed. 

Instead of giving him a real answer, I took out a beer and placed it on the table. "Because there's a PBR in it for you."

"Give me fifteen minutes." He responded immediately as he quickly typed on his computer. The prospect of beer outweighing the disturbing request.

After fifteen minutes and still no answers, Dean decided to get a beer, and I was practically vibrating with nerves and anxiety.

"I'll be back," I said to Ash and quickly went out the front door. I needed to calm down.

It was a surprisingly cold night for the beginning of September, but it was welcomed. The cold air clearing my head for a small moment. Too many unanswered questions were floating in my head, and what Dean said earlier in the car didn't help either.

"Some Supernatural Freak." That's what he said. Am I a freak? It's not like I wanted this. 

I stumbled through my pockets and grabbed my phone. I scrolled through my contacts till It highlighted Queenie's name. Is it even worth trying to call her? I've lost count of how many voicemails I've left her in the past month. It's almost like Dad all over again.

I sighed and pressed the call button. I needed to at least hear her voice. Even if that voice was on an answering machine.

Arden had a way of calming me down that no one else possessed, not even Jess. And her not answering my calls felt too much like when Dad drove her off and I didn't see or hear from her for over a year... Wait. Did he have something to do with this? 

A lot was going on during that whole thing. We came face to face with The Demon, Dean was in a coma, Dean came out of a coma, and Dad died. I spent most of the time trying to figure out a way to help Dean, that I barely knew what Arden and Dad were doing. There were plenty of times that the two of them could have talked. What the fuck happened?

ring... ring... "Hi, you've reached Arden Queen. I can't get to the phone right now but please leave a message and I'll get back to you as soon as I can." beeepp...

"Hey Arden, it's Sam. I could really use one of your pep talks because I feel like I'm barely holding it together. I had another premonition, and I know it has something to do with The Demon... Just please call me. I'm worried. Bobby says your fine, but I know he's barely heard from you... I miss you; please, call back."

I sighed, wishing that she would just pick up her phone. I pocketed my phone and leaned against the side of the Roadhouse, savoring the cold and quiet.

After a few moments, the doors opened, and out popped Ash; laptop in hand. He looked around and when he spotted me he came over. "You better have that PBR cause I found you something." 

What Ash found was exactly what I was looking for. Andrew Gallagher, born in 1983, just like me. Lost his mother in a nursery fire exactly six months later, also like me. 

Ever since Max Miller, I've had a hunch on what my premonitions were about. And after what happened in Salvation, and now what's happening in Guthrie with this Gallagher guy, it only solidified my suspicions. My premonitions weren't necessarily about The Demon; it revolved around the children it had visited.

"Thanks, Ash," I acknowledged before going back inside to find Dean.

Dean was at the bar, nursing a beer while talking to Jo. I'm not blind, I've noticed the two of them gravitating towards each other and no offense towards Jo, but it's weird seeing Dean being genuine towards any girl that wasn't Arden. I felt the same way when we helped his Ex, Cassie with the racist truck. Maybe it's just me holding hope that they'll one day get back together, but I just don't see Dean settling down with anyone that wasn't Arden.

"We have a match. We got to go." I interrupted.

"All right, Jo, see you later," Dean said, and followed me out the door.

Season 2 Episode 7: Usual Suspects

3rd POV

From Baltimore County Police Department (October 19th, 2006, at 7:30 PM): "Umm, Hey Arden it's Sam. I know this is probably not what you're expecting, but both me and Dean have been detained by the Baltimore police and you are my one phone call. Dean is being suspected of murder and there holding me for questioning. Thought you should know... * Talking in the background* Hey I got to go. The guard is telling me my time is up also happy birthday. I wish I wasn't calling you while in custody, but at least I called... * Talking in the background* Okay I got it. Got to go, bye Arden."

Season 2 Episode 12: Night Shifter

ARDEN'S POV 

(January 4th, 2006)

"Wait, I need more wine for this." Elijah suddenly interrupted, darting towards the kitchen. 

I rolled my eyes, glancing down at my glass. 

"Just bring back the bottle," I called out, finishing my glass.

"Okay."

Sinking back into the couch, I let the commercials play on the TV. It felt like an eternity since I've done something as mundane as watching TV. Life had been chaotic since I left the Winchesters almost five months ago. That last conversation with John still haunted my thoughts.

 "-it's all connected. Andrew exorcised a demon in Lawrence Kansas, the same month the Yellow-Eyed Demon killed my wife."  "The Demon knows who you are. They know what you can do, and I have reasons to believe that they are connected to your parents' murder."

Since then, I've taken every protective measure imaginable, demon-proofing the bar, the house, even the damn vehicles. The last bit took a little more time since Elijah didn't want me "vandalizing" his new motorcycle. In the end, he agreed to some small wardings that you wouldn't even notice unless you were really looking for them. I was just relieved, having done all I could to prevent history from repeating itself. I refuse to let what happened to my parents happen again. 

A small chime interrupted my thoughts, and I grabbed my phone from the coffee table. As the screen lit up I groaned at the text Sam left me, followed by two voicemails.  Despite the guilt for ghosting the boys, a small sense of retribution crept in.

"Being ignored doesn't feel so good, does it, Sammy?" I muttered. "Oh, how the tables have turned." I placed my phone back on the coffee table just as House MD resumed. 

"Elijah! Hurry up, the commercials are over." I yelled over the couch. When he didn't answer, I called his name again. "Elijah?!" 

When he didn't answer, I rolled my eyes before snuggling deeper into the couch, and training my gaze back onto the TV. He wasn't emotionally distressed, so I wasn't worried, but what annoyed me was that I was now wine-less. 

Just as House was finally going to confront Stacy about his lingering feelings, the screen flashed Breaking News.

"What?! No!" I yelled. "You got to be fucking kidding me!" 

"We interrupt your previously scheduled program for some Breaking News. Police are surrounding downtown Milwaukee bank where an ongoing robbery is taking place. We'll take you live on the scene with one of our field reporters."

"Thanks, Tony. We're here downtown in front of the City Bank of Milwaukee and though a short exchange of weapons fire occurred just a few minutes ago police and S.W.A.T teams maintain position as we enter the third hour of this intense stand-off. Authorities estimate as many as 10 hostages are being held inside the bank. No word as yet on the identity of the suspects or- *hold your position* Something's happening... I think they're opening a door. Roger, you getting this " The field reporter directed the camera to point towards the front of the bank doors.

"Don't shoot! Don't shoot!" Yelled a man slowly coming out the front doors.

I rolled my eyes, unable to believe they interrupted the drama between House and Stacy for this bullshit. I was about to change the channel when I heard a familiar voice.

"No, no, no, no, no! Don't even think about it! Get the Hell Back!" Dean yelled, pushing the man in front of him.

"You've got to be fucking kidding me," I said aloud, watching the camera zoom in on my ex's face.

"Hey, sorry I took so long," Elijah said, entering the living room. "We ran out of that red blend, so I had to go to the basement and grab a different bottle. Hope malbec is fine. So what did I miss?" I barely had a chance to respond when he looked at the TV and noticed it was now the news. "What is this? I thought we were watching... Wait is that-?"

"Yep," I confirmed.

Elijah sat next to me, and we watched equally stunned as Dean practically stared right into the camera.

"He is so screwed," we said at the same time.

"Those fucking morons." I seethed. I stayed away from them so they wouldn't attract more trouble and they go ahead and find themselves on the eleven o'clock news. "I'm going to need more wine," I added, while grabbing the bottle and pouring myself a mega pint.

"Good thing I brought an extra bottle." Elijah mused as we sat back, heavily drinking the stress away.

 I'll make a few calls after I recover from tomorrow's impending hangover.

Season 2 Episode 19: Folsom Prison Blues

DEAN'S POV 

(April 1st, 2007)

I did not expect him to show up this quickly. 

Agent Victor Henriksen stood in front of me with his hypeman, the other agent guy, and began reading me my long list of charges. It was honestly kinda adorable to see how cocky and excited he was getting. When he mentioned my "screw up" with the motion detector, I had to fight the smile that threatened to appear. 

Yeah, keep thinking that was a screwup, buddy. 

Everything was going to plan. Sure, I didn't expect Henriksen to get here so quickly, but that didn't matter. What did matter was getting sent to Green River County Detention Center.  I was starting to zone out when the interrogation room door opened, effectively drawing my attention and cutting Henriksen's rant short. 

Through the door came a beautiful blond wearing a grey pantsuit that hugged her body in all the right ways. She was tall, even with her heels, and she looked like she breathed confidence.

"Dean Winchester?" She asked.

"In the flesh," I smirked.

Damn, If I wasn't working a case I would love nothing more than to dive my face into those perfect doub-

"And you are?" asked an annoyed Henriksen.

Without directly addressing the two agents, she went up to me and shook my hand. "Kathrine Hargreaves, I'll be working on you and your brother's case." 

"Huh." I mused. 

I was expecting a lawyer to show up, but she didn't look like she belonged here. She looked too high class to be in this integration room or anywhere near the agents and me. Which leads me to the question, What was a woman like her doing representing me and Sam?

She then turned to acknowledge the agents, focusing mostly on Henriksen. "Are you Henriksen?"

"Yeah, and we're not quite done here," Henriksen said, attempting to intimidate her.

"Uh, yeah. You are." She scoffed with a slight smirk. "And if you don't mind, I would like to meet with my clients, privately."

I couldn't help the cocky smirk that formed at the sight of the agents' faces. This woman knew what she was doing, and the no-bullshit attitude was kinda a turn-on.

Henriksen shot me a glare, and I couldn't resist giving him an innocent, if not a little condescending, shrug. With my lawyer now present, the agents begrudgingly started towards the door, but she called out to them before they left. 

"And don't worry about turning off any visual or audio recordings. I did that before coming in." The smug look on her face seemed to infuriate Henriksen even more as he shot her a glare before leaving the interrogation room.

"That was awesome," I complimented once the agents were gone. 

"Oh, I know," she said without an ounce of hesitation before settling into the seat across from me.

She retrieved some files from her briefcase, sifting through the information before locking eyes with me. Her gaze, cold and calculating, shot through me with piercing blue eyes.

"You know it's considered rude to stare." I flirted. 

She scoffed, shaking her head in mild disgust. "You are definitely not what I expected."

"And what did you expect?" I asked, knowing that whatever was on my file was at least somewhat false, but I was curious about how I was portrayed.

"I don't know, but certainly not you. I'm honestly disappointed." She responded before reorganizing her documents.

My brow furrowed in confusion. "I'm sorry, I think I'm missing something. How do you-"

The door opened, interrupting me mid-sentence as a cop practically shoved Sam inside. 

"You can uncuff him,"  she instructed the cop.

Sam's eyes widened, mouth slightly parted when he saw our lawyer. The cop uncuffed him and left the room, leaving the three of us alone.

"Kathrine?!" He said in shock, once we had some privacy.

"It's nice to see you too, Sammy." She responded kindly. Her previous icy demeanor instantly melted as she walked forward, hugging my brother. "Though I wish it was under different circumstances. Man, you got tall, by the way. The last time I saw you, you were at risk of being smothered by my boobs every time I hugged you."

Sam's face flushed and I couldn't help but give him a teasing smirk. Lucky man.

"W-What are you doing here?" Sam asked, trying to ignore Kathrine's comments.

"You really think she wasn't checking in on you?" She asked rhetorically. "After that little stunt in Milwaukee, she called me asking for my professional expertise. She says 'Hi' by the way."

Sam sagged slightly in relief. Whoever this She was obviously had him worried.

"Um, I'm clearly missing something?" I said, still very confused and slightly irritated being the odd man out.

Sam hesitated, looking between me and the lawyer. "Dean, this is Kathrine, a friend of... uh..."

"I'm a friend of your ex." She finished bluntly.

A friend of my ex?...

Wait...No...She can't mean...

You got to be shitting me.

I scoffed at the realization. "Wow."

"Is she okay?" Sam asked. "She hasn't been returning any of my calls." 

"I know," she responded sympathetically. "She's fine. I don't know all the details, but she says she can't get involved with what you guys are facing. It's complicated, and she says your lives would possibly be in more danger if she were to step in."

I could tell that Sam didn't like the answer, but he accepted it by giving her a nod. I, on the other hand, didn't want to accept the words of some stranger that was friends with my ex. 

"How typical," I muttered. "Can't even give us a real explanation. She always was a cryptic bitch."

"Hey!" Kathrine snapped. "She didn't have to call me, but she did because she loves Sam and for some reason, she still cares about you as well."

Cared? Arden didn't care about me. If she did she wouldn't have left the hospital when I almost died. If she cared, we would still be... "We don't need her help. Everything is going to plan."

"Going to plan?" She scoffed. "How is getting arrested going to plan?" 

I gave Sam a knowing look that he reluctantly returned. He hated the plan. 

Kathrine's eyes widened in realization. "Do you mean to tell me that you two actually planned on getting arrested?"

"Yup," I replied popping the 'p'.

Before she could ask any more questions, Sam chimed in. "We're doing a favor for a friend of our dad's."

"And this involves the two of you getting arrested?" she asked skeptically.

Sam sighed. "Unfortunately," 

"Okay, I guess this is where I actually start doing my job," Kathrine said, picking up her files.

"I thought you were a corporate lawyer," Sam asked.

"I am, but I'm allowed to do a few pro bono, cases a year according to my contract. Lucky you." She smirked. I had no idea what she was talking about. "Your arraignment on the breaking-and-entering charge won't be until Tuesday."

"And they'll keep us in the county jail?" I asked.

"That's right." She confirmed.

"Green River County Detention Center?" Sam clarified.

"Yes. Is that important to your plan?" She asked, and Sam nodded. "Well, I guess that's something because considering the charges you're facing no judge in their right mind is going to grant you bail."

"Yeah, we figured that," I responded.

"Extradition papers have already been filed from five separate states. Missouri and Wisconsin being the biggest concern with the bank robbery and the murder raps." Kathrine added.

"Well, how long can we stall extradition?" Sam asked.

"A week. Maybe less." She said, giving us our timeline.

Everything that she was saying was all expected. The only thing that threw me was her connection to my ex. "So you normally defend possible murderers for your friends or is that just something you get a kick out of."

She shrugged, putting her files back in her briefcase. "I know what you guys do, and I know that you sometimes have to break the law."

"And that doesn't freak you out?" I asked out of curiosity. "Most people would think we're just crazy."

"I've seen firsthand what's really out there," she said, making me arch a brow. What has she seen? "So since this was all part of some elaborate plan, I'm assuming you guys have a way out of this?"

"You'll just have to wait and see," I responded. I wasn't keen on letting this random woman help, and her connection to my ex was even more of a reason to keep her out of the loop.

"You know I can help," she offered.

"We'll keep that in mind," I dismissed. 

She shook her head and got up, not amused with my behavior. 

"Thanks, Kathrine," Sam said, giving her another hug.  

"You're welcome, Sammy, and try not to drop the soap." She teased before leaving. My gaze locked on her swaying hips. I may not trust her, but I couldn't deny that she was beautiful.

I let out a low whistle once she shut the door. "You've been holding out on me," I said turning to Sam. "First that Rebecca girl in St. Louis now this Kathrine chick "

"Dean," Sam scolded. 

(4 Days Later)

I was convinced that the spirit haunting this joint was a guy by the name of Mark Moody. He fit the profile perfectly: psycho killer extraordinaire, satanism, ritual murder, died in jail. The cause of death was a heart attack, which matched exactly what all the victims here were dying of. And he died in the old cellblock, which the jail then closed right after he croaked thirty years ago, until they opened it back up right before the first killing. 

But it wasn't Moody's ghost. Turns out it was this psycho nurse who worked here in the '70s. Had a thing against people breaking the law and potentially caused a bunch of induced heart attacks in the inmates, but it was never proven. 

I wanted to stay at least one more day to gather info on this nurse Glockner, but Sam gave me five hours to solve this thing before we had to escape. Which was why I was now waiting to talk to our hot lawyer/ friend of my ex, much to my reluctance. I silently shook my head in disbelief. I still couldn't believe that she was somehow getting involved with this. A few minutes later, Kathrine walked in and sat on the other side of the visitation window.  

"You're looking a little worst for wear," she said, gesturing to the bruises from my last two fights with Lucas and Tiny.

I gave a humorless chuckle. "Yeah, all a part of the plan." 

She gave me an unamused look. "Mmhmm, so what is this all about? Cause I'm actually preparing for you and your brother's case."

My brow wrinkled in confusion."Why? I told you we have a plan out of here."

She rolled her eyes. "Oh, I don't know, maybe because it's nice to have a backup plan for when your plan goes to shit."

It was now my turn to roll my eyes. "It's not going to shit. We just had a setback is all." She still looked unconvinced, but now was not the time to address all of her concerns. "Look, I need you to do a little research on someone,"

"You want me to what?" She asked in surprise. 

"Her name was Glockner, okay? She worked here as a nurse in the '70s. Now, I need you to find out everything you can about her, but, most importantly how she died and where she's buried."

She looked at me in stunned silence before regaining her senses. "Are you nuts?! Do you have any idea the kind of trouble you're in here?"

"I have a vague notion." I shrugged. 

"Okay, so you already know that Missouri is pushing for the death penalty." 

... I did not know that.  

From the look on my face, she must have assumed what I was thinking. "Yeah, so let's forget about this and focus on your case. Or more specifically how you're going to escape." 

"Kathrine, I get that you're trying to help me. Okay? I do, but believe me when I say this is the best way you can help." I restated.

"Really? How? Explain that to me." She questioned.

This woman really didn't have any confidence in me. "I wish I could but I can't. I'm just gonna have to ask you to trust me on this."

"Why should I?" She asked slightly frustrated. "From what I've gathered you're nothing but a self-centered dick."

A dick? really? I gave a humorless chuckle. "Is that something Arden told you about me?"

"No," she said clenching her fist. "She actually had nothing but good things to say about you. But from what I've seen since stepping into that interrogation room, paints a whole different story than what she's described."

"Huh," I said, not expecting that answer. 

My thoughts on Arden were conflicted. Of course, there was the underlying notion that she broke up with me. That was the root cause of everything I had against the woman, but the fact that she remained friends with Sam and had been there for him when I couldn't was a slightly redeeming quality. But then again she has been ghosting the kid since our dad died. But she was there when I was in a coma. But she did disappear as soon- Arghh -  See fucking conflicting.

"Not what you were expecting?" Kathrine asked.

"No, I assumed she hated my guts," I said in mild disbelief.

"Well, she doesn't." She said matter of factly.

I shook my head in frustration. Why did that woman have to be so complicated? Why couldn't she just look me in the eye and tell me the fucking whole story? 

Because she wanted a normal life. Because she didn't want me. All I do is cause trouble.

"Why are you helping us?" I asked, and Kathrine rolled her eyes. "And before you say 'you're doing a favor for Arden,' I want to know how you even know her?"

She nodded. "Okay, you want to know how I met your ex? Well, she was my roommate throughout college. When I met her I thought she was a total nerd. Weird too. Always studying and being super cryptic about her home life. It wasn't till Halloween our freshman year that I learned the truth. You know about all the things you guys do."

"And how did you learn the truth if you don't mind me asking." I pressed.

"You're really going to force me to relive that memory?" She sighed.

I didn't say anything, but I did give her a 'get on with it' gesture. 

She shook her head at me. " Fine, if you must know Halloween fell on the week of the full moon that year and I was almost killed by a werewolf."

"Wow, and she told you everything after that?" I asked.

"Yeah," she confirmed. "If it wasn't for Arden and Elijah I would have been dead."

Elijah?... Why did that name sound familiar?

Suddenly a memory emerged from the crevices of my mind of the blond hair, blue-eyed, needy little bitch that used to date Arden. 

Oh God please no. 

My eyes widened in realization, and I couldn't help but feel an ache in my chest. Suddenly what she said about her past didn't matter. 

It could be a different Elijah. Elijah wasn't an unusual name.

"Elijah? You don't mean Elijah... umm... Elijah 'C' something." Shit, what was his last name?

"Cavalier?" she finished and I nodded. "Yeah, he's one of my best friends. He lives with Arden in Washington.

So she got back with her ex... Great. That's just super. I wanted nothing more than to leave that room. I was experiencing one too many emotions and wanted to wrap this conversation up.

"Good for them... umm, I really need you to look into Glockner," I said, changing the subject quickly. I got up from my seat and Kathrine's eyes widened. probably in the realization that she shouldn't have mentioned Elijah's name.

"Dean, wait-"

"You don't have to worry about our trial cause we're getting out of here tonight." I interrupted. 

She was about to say more, but I quickly hung up the phone and left the visitation room. A guard was posted right outside, ready to escort me back to my cell. A few minutes later I felt a surge of guilt. Shit. I should have kept my head. There was no way I was getting that info on Glockner now. 

I shook my head silently. If anything else happened It would be my fault. Sorry Deacon. Sorry, I'm fucking useless.

Sam and I were led to a secluded part of the jail. To anyone else, it would have looked like the Warden and the guard were about to off us, but things were all going to plan. Or at least the original plan. I wanted to stay and finish this through, but Sam enacted the original plan early forcing me to go along.

"Take off," The Warden said to the guard. "I want to handle this alone."

The unsettling thing was the guard didn't even hesitate. He just nodded and left. That's reassuring.

 Once we were alone the Warden came closer and his mean mug immediately shattered, and a smile formed on his face as he let out a quiet chuckle.

"Deacon, you were beating the holy hell out of me, man," I said with a hint of relief. Even though this was all a part of the plan there was a small part of me that hoped this wouldn't come and bite me in the ass.

"Sorry Dean," Deacon said while turning us around to uncuff us. "I thought I was going easy on you." I chuckled at the blatant lie. The cuffs quickly tighten around my wrist before finally unlocking. "Just, uh, trying to make it look real."

"Yeah, well, mission accomplished," I responded.

"So? Is it over?" He asked.

"No. Turns out it wasn't Moody," Sam responded once his cuffs were off.

"What?" Deacon asked in concern. 

"Yeah," Sam confirmed.

"Then who?" He asked. I felt the guilt and shame reemerge and I could barely look Deacon in the eyes as he looked at the two of us expectantly.

"Uh, we think it's some nurse who used to work here, but we're still shy on all the intel we need," Sam answered.

"Which is why we should stick around until we find it," I commented. 

"Oh, hey, guys-" Deacon tried before Sam interrupted to lecture me.

"You want to have this fight for real, Dean? We got to go. We got to go now!"  

"I'm just saying-" I tried but I was quickly cut off.

"Guys-"

"We're leaving, Dean. Otherwise, we'll be leaving in shackles for Milwaukee with Henriksen as company!" Sam yelled.

"Oh! Come on!" I yelled annoyed. Sam was just being dramatic now.

"Guys!" Deacon yelled and we both turned to him.

"What?!" Sam and I snapped at the same time.

Deacon looked at both of us with a hint of amusement. He pulled out an envelope and handed it to me. "Your lawyer left this for you."

"Would you look at that." I chuckled, accepting the envelope. "Man, I am friggin' velvety smooth."

"Yeah right," Sam said, knowing Kathrine a bit better than me. "You want to maybe open it up after, you know, you're done trying to hide your clear screw up with Kathrine."

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," I muttered while opening the envelope. I skimmed through the page and at the bottom right corner was a little note.

Hope this helps. Better not ever see you behind bars again if you know what's good for you. -Kathrine

Thanks, Kathrine.

I reread the document and found just what I was looking for. "Wow," I said aloud.

"What?" Sam asked. "You want to share with the class, Dean?"

"Glockner died in the old cellblock right after Moody bit it. Seems they had a little inmate uprising. She got caught in the middle. they dragged her to a solitary cell, gave her a severe cerebral edema." 

What the hell was a severe cerebral edema?

"Someone bashed her head in." Sam translated. "Say where she's buried?"

"Yep," I said, popping the 'p'.

"All right, then. Let's get you the hell out of here." Deacon said leading us to a wall at the end of the room.

"Don't worry, Deacon. we'll get rid of this thing." I assured.

"Good, cause I want it out of my prison." He said revealing a secret tunnel behind a metal panel. "Boys, uh... I can't thank you enough for this. I know it was asking a lot, but you still came through. Your daddy raised you right."

"Well, we owed you," Sam said, and I felt a bit of pride.

Deacon hugged Sam before he hugged me. "Hope to see you again. Just not in here, okay?"

"Yeah," "Right," Sam and I chuckled.

"We'll do our best," Sam added.

We were about to go into the secret tunnel before I remembered something and turned around. A little payback. 

"Oh. Where do you want it?" I asked.

"What?" Deacon asked confused. I flashed him a grin and he seemed to connect the dots. "yeah. um..." He pointed to the left corner of his jaw. I was about to give him a real shiner when he held up his hand. "Uh... make it look real, son." 

I chuckled before giving it to him. 

KATHRINE'S POV 

"It's an easy question. What did you and Dean talk about?" Henriksen demanded as he paced around the table I was sitting at like a circling shark. His partner sat on the corner of a desk looming over me with a silent presence.

"I have already told you. It was a private conversation between me and my client." I asserted professionally, despite wanting to tell him and his spinless partner to go fuck themselves.

Despite all my doubts, and the 72 percent certainty that I was going to have to prep them to face a judge, Sam and Dean managed to great escape themselves from prison. leaving me to handle the chaotic aftermath of their plan. 

"Right and just three hours later, He just happened to bust out." He accused, causing me to roll my eyes. "Now, tell me what he said."

I kept my mouth shut. I knew I couldn't keep it shut for long, but based on the time Sam and Dean escaped and how far the cemetery was from the prison, I needed to hold off long enough for the boys to finish the job.

"Let me make this simple. If you don't come clean I will put you on the hook for aiding and abetting!" Henriksen threatened.

"T-that is ridiculous!" I retorted trying to act shocked. I knew this was coming, but I was hoping he would jump around, before pulling out the threats. 

"You don't think that I can?!" He yelled slamming his fist on the table. "You think this is some kind of game, lady?! I am the last person on planet Earth you want to screw with. Now tell me... What he said."

Damn it, I wanted to hold them off a little longer.

"...He wanted me to do some research." I reluctantly replied with a sigh. "On a prison nurse that died in 1976."

"What? Why?" He asked in confusion. 

"I don't know." I lied. 

"What else?" 

"They wanted to know where she was buried," I responded.

"Did you find out where?" he demanded.

"Yeah." You bitch.

"Did you tell them?" he pressed.

Fuck you. "Yeah."

Henriksen came closer and leaned in, his eyes holding a crazed obsession. "Tell me." 

It wasn't long until Henriksen was satisfied with my answers and rounded up his merry band of police officers and swat team and raced to the Mountainside Cemetery while I was finally free to leave. I took my time gathering my stuff, not trying to raise any flags.

It wasn't until I got to my rental car that I let a satisfied smirk paint my face. Knowing that the boys were at another cemetery on the other side of town and far away from Henriksen... Or at least far enough to get the job done and escape.

I should be ashamed of myself. I abetted the boys in their escape by mixing up the cemeteries like that.

I let out a small chuckle. I still couldn't fucking believe that they actually did it. It felt like the whole thing was a rip-off of some novel or movie.

I pulled out of the precinct parking lot and about ten minutes into my drive I pulled out my phone and pressed two on my speed dial. 

ring... ring...

ring.. ring...

ring... rin-"Hey!" My best friend panted like she was running or something. 

"Hey, I just left the precinct," I said putting the phone on speaker so I could drive with two hands.

"And?! Are they okay? Did they get out? Did they-"

"Jeez! Calm your tits. Your boys are fine. Turns out getting sent to jail was all a part of some elaborate plan. They were hunting a ghost that was haunting the jail."

"...Those idiots," She muttered.

"On that, we both agree. I was actually surprised that Sammy went with it. The whole plan was precarious at best. It's actually a miracle that nothing major went wrong and they escaped."

Arden sighed, relieved the whole ordeal was over."Kat I... I don't know how to tell you how thankful I am that you did this. I appreciate you being there."

"Aww don't be getting all soft on me. I was happy to do it. It was nice seeing Sammy again. Man, that kid got tall." I mused. 

"Yeah," she said a little despondent. I knew for some reason that she couldn't talk to the boys and it was clear that it was affecting her. "

"You're going to have to stop calling him Munchkin." I joked trying to lighten her spirits. "Maybe you should switch it to Jolly Green or Sasquatch."

"Yeah, that's not happening. He will forever be known as Munchkin and Floof till his dying days. Or until he decides to get a haircut in which I will drop Floof." She chuckled before getting quiet again. "How was the other one?"

I rolled my eyes. "Not what advertised." 

She sighed. "Was he much trouble?"

"No, just a dick. Honestly Queen I don't see what you saw in the guy. I remember you talking about him in college and he was not what you described. Physically yes, mentally no."

"I don't know what to tell you. Ten years is a long time. People change."

"Isn't that the truth. I do know that he isn't over you."

"What? No." She immediately denied.

"It's true," I chuckled. "You should've seen the look that crossed his face when you came up."

"It was probably disgust. The guy probably hates me."

"Love and hate go hand in hand. It doesn't mean he's over you."  I reasoned. Hate is sometimes just concealed heartbreak. "Besides you should have seen the look of jealousy when I mentioned that you lived with Elijah. I didn't even get to tell him that it was strictly platonic between the two of you before he abruptly ended our conversation and left."

"Yeah... He was always a little standoffish with Elijah." Arden admitted. 

"Probably hated seeing you with another guy." I laughed. I was about to say something else when I heard my phone beep. I looked down and saw my boss trying to reach me. "As much as I would love to continue talking about your love life, the office is calling and I'm pretty sure that my boss will explode on some poor intern if I don't answer." I groaned 

"Isn't your boss your older brother?" She inquired.

"Don't remind me." I groaned. One of the many downsides of working in the family business.  "Talk to you later."

"Talk to you later and thanks again. Love you."

"Love you too bitch."

"Slut." She laughed before hanging up.

I miss her so much. 

I needed to find time to visit again. Maybe I could convince the family to set up another office space in Seattle. I'd get to see her more then. The fond smile that was plastered on my face was soon demolished when the silence was broken by my brother called me again.

"The FUCK you want Michael?!" I yelled into the phone. 

Chapter Text

DEAN'S POV 

(April 19th, 2007)

Nothing. A whole lot of nothing. I've been driving around looking for something remotely suspicious and besides the drug deal I stumbled upon, the town's been pretty quiet. I don't even know what I'm supposed to be looking for, but  I guess driving around beats doing research all night with Sam. 

After about three hours of driving aimlessly, I get a call. The sound cutting through the music and nothingness. I grabbed the phone from my jacket pocket and answered it without bothering to check who the caller was. I knew it was Sam. He was the only one who had my new number.

"Yeah?" I answered.

"There's a cop car outside," Sam answered with a nervous edge to his voice.

I shifted slightly. Even though I was almost positive that the cops haven't found us, there was still a sense of paranoia. We knew that Henriksen was out there searching and after our great escape from prison we knew we were going to have to be extra careful. 

"You think it's for us?" I asked. 

 "I don't know." He muttered.

"I don't see how," I said trying to reassure the both of us. "I mean we ditched the plates, the credit cards."

Was there anything else I was forgetting to do? I mean I guess we could hypothetically ditch the Impala, but that was never going to happen. No one tosses Baby. 

I heard Sam sigh in relief. "They're leaving. False alarm."

"See? Nothing to worry about." I assured as I felt myself sag in relief.

"Yeah, being fugitives. It's a freaking dance party." Sam replied, sarcasm dripping off his voice. 

"Hey, man, chicks dig the danger vibe," I said trying to lighten the situation. 

"So, you got anything yet?" Sam asked ignoring my jibe. He was probably rolling his eyes.

"Are you kidding me? How could I? You got me sifting through fifty square miles of real estate here." I replied trying to hide my annoyance. These past few hours being nothing but a waste of time.

"Well, that's where all the victims disappeared." He said like that was supposed to suddenly change the fact that I haven't found anything.

"Yeah, well, I got diddly-squat. What about you?" 

"Just one thing," Sam replied. On the other end, I could hear him shuffling through his research. "I'm pretty sure of it now. We're hunting a jinn."

"A freaking genie?" I chuckled in disbelief. No fucking way.

"Yep,"

"No wait, you think these suckers can really grant wishes?" I asked with an amused smile.  

"I don't know. I guess they're powerful enough, but not exactly like Barbara Eden in harem pants. I mean jinn have been feeding off people for centuries. They're all over the Koran."

"My god," I muttered tunning out most of what Sam said after 'Barbara Eden in harem pants.' She used to be on an old sitcom called I Dream of Jeannie and was one of my childhood crushes. I remember watching reruns of that show and other classic sitcoms on TV whenever Dad dropped us off at some random motel. "Barbara Eden was hot, wasn't she? And way hotter than that Bewitched chick."

"Are you even listening to me?" Sam scoffed.

I cleared my throat.  "Yeah. So, uh, where do the jinn lair up?" 

"Ruins, usually. Uh, bigger the better- more places to hide"

Ruins huh?

I did notice a large warehouse a couple of miles back that fit what Sam was describing. It looked abandoned too. Do abandoned warehouses count as ruins? 

"Yeah, I think I saw a place a couple miles back. I'm gonna go check it out." I looked in my rearview mirror to see if any cars were coming. The road was empty, but It wasn't like I expected many cars at 11 p.m. on a Thursday night.

"Wait. No, no, no, no. Come pick me up first." Sam said concerned. 

"Naw, I'm sure it's nothing. I just want to take a look around." I then hung up the phone before Sam could convince me otherwise. I didn't need his whiney ass convincing me to drive forty minutes out of the way to pick him up when I was only ten from the warehouse.

I shoved the phone in my pocket and pulled an illegal u-turn, driving towards the warehouse. About ten minutes later I saw the warehouse on the outskirts of town. G&R Jacob Chemical Co. was branded in old faded letters on the side of the main building. I pulled in driving right through the busted gate. I was a little surprised an old chemical warehouse didn't have more security. You know to keep out the local teens and homeless, but at least that made my job easier. I parked in front of what looked like the office part of the factory. It looked like the easiest point of entry. 

Before leaving the car I made sure to grab a flashlight and a silver knife coated in lamb's blood. For all, I knew this could have been where the Jinn's been hiding out and silver coated in lamb's blood was the only way to end the fucker. 

The door's rusty lock practically disintegrated with a hefty shove. Once inside I scanned the area with the flashlight. Office supplies and old files were covered in a thick layer of dust. Clearly, no one's been here for a while. I walked down the desks, shining my light when from the corner of my eye I caught movement on the other side of the wall of dusty windows. I made sure to pretend like I didn't notice it, shining my light like I was before. I stopped right where the windows ended, in front of the open door that lead to the hallway. Carefully gripping my knife, I took a silent breath before launching myself into the hallway... But nothing was there. 

I shined the light down both ends just to make sure I didn't miss anything, but It was empty. I lowered my knife, still keeping a sturdy grip, and started slowly walking down the abandoned hallway. I noticed the hallway turned a corner and as I was shining my light to get a better view of what was around the corner I-

WHAM!

Before I could process anything I was being slammed into the wall. A hand was around my neck and another was pinning my arm that had the knife.  I threw my flashlight down trying to fight the guy's grip on my windpipe with one hand while trying to stab him with the other. The guy was bald and completely covered in tattoos. Seeing the knife in my hand he slammed it against the wall of windows a few times till I lost my grip on the blade.

He let go of the arm that formerly had the knife and I tried pushing him away with no success. I was starting to see black dots in the corners of my vision. I tried struggling out of his grip, but the guy's hold on me was too strong. With his free hand, he opened it and a blue energy emitted around it while his eyes glowed a similar color.  

Shit, he was the Jinn!

I panicked, but I couldn't go anywhere as the Jinn placed his glowing hand on my forehead. His glowing blue eyes were the last thing I saw before it all faded to black.

CRACK! 

The sound of thunder filled my ears and I felt myself lurch from the bed, gasping for breath. I was ready to attack the thing that knocked me out when I looked around and realized that I was no longer at the warehouse. Instead, I was in... someone's bedroom?

What the fuck happened? 

I was just getting my ass handed by the- 

The dramatic-sounding music coming from the TV drew my attention. The TV itself was nice and It was playing one of those old black and white horrors. I shifted a little and felt my leg graze skin. I froze and slowly turned to my left and there on the other side of the bed was a naked sleeping woman. She was facing away from me with long dark hair hiding her face. 

What the hell?

Usually, I wouldn't be complaining, but since I had no recall of how I ended up in this bed... with this woman... with this very beautiful woman, and the last memories I do have involve a creepy tattooed jinn I wasn't really in the right mindset to enjoy what was currently going on. 

I carefully removed myself from the bed, praying to whoever was out there controlling the universe that she wouldn't wake up. When I successfully got out of bed I realized I had another problem. She wasn't the only one naked.

Shit.

I looked around hoping I could find my clothes, but the clothes on the floor weren't the clothes I remember wearing. Well, beggars can't be choosers. I quickly grabbed the pair of jeans and the henley off the floor and as quietly as I could I put them on with only the glow of the TV being my only source of light. As soon as I was dressed I left the woman's room and went down the hallway to explore the unknown home. The hallway opened up into the living room and I fumbled around till I found a light switch. 

Okay, whoever that chick was, has style. 

Right away I felt a sense of homeyness. Like if I ever owned a home this is what it would ideally look like. It was clean and had everything a guy could want. I could easily imagine myself living here. There was even a large bookcase filled to the brim with books and there were several instruments spread out across the room. Again, whoever that woman was, has great taste.

 On the coffee table, I spotted my phone next to a bunch of magazines that had classic cars on the cover.  If I had the time I wouldn't mind going through them. I quickly grabbed my phone and dialed Sam hoping he'd be able to clue me in on what the hell was going on.

ring... ring... "Dean?" he answered, not sounding concerned, which I found mildly offensive since I was probably gone for hours. 

"Sam," I said in a hushed voice, still looking around. 

"What's going on?" He asked. 

"I don't know. I don't know where I am." I said pacing the length of the living room.

"What?" He said finally concerned. "What happened?"

"Well, the uh, the Jinn- It attacked me," I explained recalling the last thing that happened before waking up in this house.

"The gin?... You're drinking gin?" He asked confused.

"No, ass-hat, the Jinn. The scary creature. Remember?" I said frustrated. What was up with him? He's usually more on top of his game. "It put its hand on me, and then I woke up next to some hot chick." I took a quick glance down the hall, just to make sure said hot chick wasn't awake and present.

"Who- Arden?" Sam chuckled and I froze. 

That was Arden?! When the fuck did she get here and what the hell did we do?! 

"What?!" I whisper yelled.

"Dean, you're drunk. You're drunk dialing me."

"I am not drunk. Quit screwing around!" I said hoping that he'll start speaking a lick of sense.

"Look it's late alright. Just get some sleep, and umm... I'll see you tomorrow, okay?"

"Wait, Sam! Sam!" I yelled a little louder than I probably should have. 

The call ended and I sighed in frustration before shoving my phone in my pocket. I guess this was payback for hanging up on him earlier. I continued looking around trying to find something that would tell me where the fuck I was. I went towards the kitchen and on the table, noticed a bunch of mail. I picked it up but froze when I read the name it was addressed to.

Arden Winchester
53 Barker Ave
Lawrence, KS, 6044

"Arden Winchester?! Lawrence?!" I said in a giant mixture of shock and confusion with a dash of fear. I looked at the next piece of mail, but instead of being addressed to Arden Winchester, it was addressed to me. 

I live here with Arden?!  What the literal fuck is going on?!

"What the hell?" I muttered as I sifted through more mail, but it all was addressed to me or Arden Winchester. 

"Deanie?" A very familiar voice said from behind me. 

I was too caught up in my inner panic that I failed to notice that someone was behind. How could I be so stupid? My head whipped around and there wearing nothing but a familiar old Queen band-t and a pair of black panties was my ex. 

"What are you doing up?" She asked coming closer.

I'm screwed.

I didn't know what to say. It seemed like all the moisture in my mouth dried up the second I heard her voice. Her sweet, melodic voice. That could make any man's knees weak. 

"Hey... Arden" I finally croaked out giving her a nervous smile. She walked closer and I felt a surge of all sorts of emotions that I thought I had locked away years ago. "Arden, uh, I just, uh-"... You're beautiful. 

Fuck! Don't think that! She broke up with you remember!

"Aww, you can't sleep, huh?" She said, placing her hands on my chest, sending involuntary shivers throughout my body. "Nightmare?"

"Yeah," I quickly agreed, giving her a nervous chuckle. What else was I supposed to say? Somehow that jinn sent me to a universe where me and my ex were still together and married. 

Fuck, I'm married!

"Well," She said while wrapping her arms around my neck. "Why don't you come back to bed, and let's see if I can do anything to help," 

She gave me that seductive look that I remember her giving whenever she had something fun planned. Images of me and her in her car at prom started to flood my brain.

"Sure," I automatically agreed before remembering that I still had a jinn situation to handle. "Yeah, in a minute. You go ahead."

"Okay, don't stay up too long Deanie Bear." She said, lightly teasing and I felt myself give a genuine smile. I haven't heard Deanie Bear in a long time.

"Of course not," I agreed.

Without any warning, she raised onto her tiptoes and pulled me into a kiss...

... At first, I was stiff. Frozen in awkward shock and fear, not knowing if I should give in to the urges I've locked away, but soon her hands found their way into my hair, scratching the base of my skull. Just like she used to and I found myself melting into her. Shit, I felt like I was thirteen again receiving my first kiss.

She hummed as our lips separated. "I'll see you in a bit," she whispered before moving back towards the bedroom, giving me one of her signature smirks that had me wanting to follow her like a dog on a leash. 

When she was gone I let out a breath that I felt like I was holding since she said my name. After all these years she was still able to do that to me. A rush of fondness and shame filled my body. I wasn't supposed to love her anymore. She was the one that broke up with me. I needed to remember that.

I felt my eyes focus on the photos that were framed and scattered around the room. They were photos of us laughing and kissing. Photos that looked like they were taken during dates and I found myself chuckling when I found one that was taken at a skating rink with the two of us sitting in the middle of the ice. To this day I still don't know how to skate. There was even a photo of us dancing with me wearing a tux and Arden wearing the most beautiful white dress I've ever seen. Or that could have just been because she was in it.

Fuck, this had to be a dream. Right? There was no way this was really happening. I continued looking at the framed photographs when another one caught my eye on the other side of the room. Like a moth to a flame, I felt drawn to it. It looked like a family photo and as I walked toward it, I could just make out who was in the picture.

No, It can't be... I hesitantly picked the frame up examining the photo. It couldn't be, but here it was plain as day. The photo slipped from my grasp and shattered onto the floor as I turned and rushed out the front door. The cool night air flooded my system and I felt a sense of relief when I saw the Impala parked in the driveway. I quickly went to her and stepped inside, turning the ignition. 

Without hesitation, I pulled away from the house I apparently shared with Arden and went to the place I thought I would never see again. A part of me didn't want to leave Arden, but I had to know. I drove for about fifteen minutes until I stopped in front of the house that had been the subject of most of my nightmares growing up. I got out of the car and ignored the firey flashbacks that plagued me since I was four. I hurried up the porch steps and banged on the door... No answer. I then started ringing the doorbell a few times. 

Please be inside. 

please be inside. 

From inside I could hear the faint steps of someone coming down the stairs and suddenly the porch light came on. The door opened and I stood there in fear and awe as my mother, who's been dead for twenty-four years stood in front of me.

"Dean." She said in a voice I had almost forgotten.

"Mom?" I breathed in disbelief.

She looked a little older than what I remembered but she was here. She looked concerned, probably because I showed up, unannounced in the middle of the night, but that hardly mattered because she was here. Alive and standing right in front of me.

"What are you doing here?" She asked while trying to touch my arm and I flinched. As much as I craved to be in her arms again, I wasn't convinced that this was all real. This had to be a dream... right? "Are you all right?"

"I don't know," I said conflicted. This whole thing could be a trick, but-

"W-well, come inside." She said ushering me in and I had no strength to stop her. Not that I necessarily wanted to. I stepped inside and she closed the door behind me. "Arden just called and said you just took off all of a sudden."

"Arden?... right," For a moment I forgot I also had my ex-girlfriend back, and we were apparently married. "Let me ask you a question... When I was a kid, what did you always tell me when you put me to bed?"

"Dean I don't understand-"

"Just answer the question." I snapped. I needed to know if this was real. If she, If Arden was real. I had to know

I probably shouldn't have snapped at her, but she didn't seem angry or upset. She just gave me a small patient smile. "I told you angels were watching over you."

I felt myself melt. It was really her. "I don't believe it," I muttered before launching myself at her and engulfing her in a hug.

She hugged me back and I felt like I was a little kid again. "Honey, you're scaring me," she said and I took a step back, still keeping her in arms reach. "What's going on?"

"You don't think that wishes can- can really-" This had to be because of the Jinn, right? 

"What?" she asked confused.

I shook my head. "Forget it." It didn't matter anymore, she was here. I hugged her again. "Forget it. I'm just- I'm happy to see you that's all."

I hugged her a little tighter as tears began to prick my eyes. I reluctantly released her from my hug, but not completely. 

"You're beautiful," I said in a relieved chuckle.

Mom still looked confused but seemed flattered by the compliment. "What?"

I was too overwhelmed to answer as I looked around my old childhood home. About a year ago when Sam first started having his freaky visions, one of his visions lead us back home on a case that involved our old house. I remember feeling disappointed when we walked in and the interior looked so different from what I remembered. I guess that's what happens when a fire destroys the inside. But that wasn't the case now. The house looked just like it did twenty-four years ago. Even the ugly rose wallpaper still covered the walls in the living room. It was like the fire never even... happened.

I cleared my throat and looked around to see if anything was new and besides some stuff on the shelves and maybe the furniture, it looked like the place was generally untouched. "Hey, when I was ah- when I was young was there ever a fire here?" I asked.

"No, never."

I looked over the bookshelves that were full of old and new photographs. "I thought there was... I guess I was wrong." I was in awe. In this world, I actually had a life. Sam actually had a life. There were photos that I wouldn't in a million years thought I would ever see, like... "Dad's on a softball team." I picked up the picture and turned to Mom. She looked very concerned. Shit. She probably thinks I'm going crazy. "D-Dad's softball team- That's- That's funny to me."

"He loved that stupid team." Mom said fondly. 

... Wait. Loved? "Dad's dead?" I asked but quickly tried to pull it off as a statement as Mom's expression went back to concern. "And the thing that killed him was a..."

"A stroke. He died in his sleep. You know that." 

He died of natural causes, "That's great."

"Excuse me?" Mom said aghast.

Shit!  "Th-that's great... that he went peacefully. I mean, it- it sure beats the alternative." like trading your soul to save your son's life and getting stuck in hell.

Mom looked confused for a few moments before sighing. "You've been drinking." 

"No, I haven't, Mom."

"I'm just gonna call Arden and have her come pick you up, okay?" Mom then reached for the phone, but before she could pick it up I stopped her.

"Wait, no, no. Don't do that. Don't do that." I said in a rush. "I want to stay here."

"Why?" she asked confused.

"Because I-I miss the place." I also don't want to leave you, because I'm kinda scared that if I do leave that you're going to disappear. "It's okay. You-you go to bed, okay?"

I moved and sat on the couch, still absorbing it all. Mom came over and affectionately touched the side of my face like she did when I was a kid.

"Are you sure you're all right?" She asked.

"I think so," I told her honestly. For the first time in a long time, I might actually be alright.

"Okay," She whispered, then place a kiss on my forehead. I closed my eyes and savored it. I've missed her so much. "Get some rest. I love you."

"Me too"

She gave me a motherly smile and left the room, to go back to bed. I stayed awake for a little longer, looking at the photos that had Mom in them. And I couldn't help the smile that made its way onto my face. 

I woke up the next morning expecting to see a crappy motel room, but to my surprise, I was still in my old family home. The pictures I'd admired the night before were still there and that meant my mother who had been dead for twenty-four years was only a flight of stairs away. 

I tried calling Sam, but he didn't answer. His weird answers the night before were starting to make a lot more sense. If this was really because of the Jinn then he wouldn't have lived the life I'd remembered. He had a normal childhood and the monster in the closet was just a figment of his imagination. But could a jinn really do this? You'd think that this would be more widespread knowledge if it was. As much as I wanted to lie compliant I had to know the truth. I needed to know if this world was real, as much as I wish it was. 

I quietly left the house, making sure that I didn't wake Mom as I left. It was still pretty early so she should still be in bed. I got in the Impala and left for the local University. I should be able to find some answers there. 

At the university, I checked the library to see what I could find. There I found out they had a professor who taught cultural mythology. He was probably my best bet, so I looked up his office hours and pretended I was his student.

"Well, I don't think I've seen you in my class before." Said the professor.

"Are you kidding me? I love your lectures. You- you make learning fun." I lied. Letting out a fake chuckle to sell it.

The professor seemed flattered and chuckled with me. "So, what can I do for you?" 

"What can you tell me about jinns?" I asked getting straight to the point.

The professor looked a little confused by the question since it was probably something he rarely had a lecture about, but he got up from his seat and pulled out a few books laying them out for me to see.

"A lot of Muslims believe the Jinn are very real. They're mentioned in the Koran-"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, get to the wish part." I interrupted, knowing all the basics from when Earth-One Sammy told me before I entered this alternate universe.

"What about it?" He asked.

"Do you think they can really do it?" I asked. 

"Um... Uh, no." The professor said looking slightly stunned but quickly shook it off. "No, I didn't think they can really do it... Uh, you understand these are mythic creatures."

"Yeah, no, I know. I-I know. I know, but ah- I mean in the stories." I quickly backtracked. I probably sounded crazy. "You know, say you had a wish, but you never even said it out loud, You know like a- that a loved one never died or that something awful never happened."

"Supposedly, yes. I mean, they have godlike power. They can alter reality however they want; past, present, future.

"Why would the Jinn do it?" I asked mostly myself.  "What, self-defense? Or maybe it's not really evil."

"...Son?" The professor asked.

"Hmm?" I acknowledged 

"Have you been drinking?"

"... Everybody keeps asking me that, but uh, no," I said simply giving him a slight smile that probably confirmed his false suspicions.

It wasn't long after that that I was kicked out, but I didn't care. For once things might actually be okay. The Jinn granted my wish. Mom never died, the demon never screwed with us, Sammy and I never became hunters, Dad didn't sacrifice himself to save me, and the Jinn even threw in the woman I've been in love with since I was eleven years old into the mix. What else's could I ask for.

I popped open the trunk of the Impala and laughed when I didn't see the arsenal of weapons and rock salt. In its stead were some trash and skin mags. 

"Who'd have thought, Baby? We're civilians." I muttered.

I closed the trunk, a smile of disbelief still on my face. It wasn't till I turned that my smile faltered and disappeared. Across the street was a teenage girl, wearing all white, staring at me. I slowly made my way to her. Something wasn't right it was like a twist in my gut.

She didn't move or say anything. Just stood there. I was about to say something when the screeching of tires followed by a car horn brought me out of my thoughts. Shit! I quickly jumped out of the way, avoiding getting hit by a red pickup truck. I sheepishly looked at the driver as he cursed me out before I looked back to where the girl was standing, but she wasn't there anymore.

Where the hell did she go?  

I looked around to see if I could find her, but it was like she just disappeared. I sighed and went back to the Impala. It was probably nothing. Just some weird kid doing some stupid trend. 

I took a bite of my sandwich and almost died because of how good it was. "Mmm. Mmm. Mmmm!" It should be a sin to make food this good. "This is the best sandwich ever!" I called out from the dining room table with my mouth still full of food.

After visiting the college I went back to my childhood home. If this was truly my life now I wasn't going to waste it on some girl doing some stupid trend. I was going to spend some quality time with my mother.

"Thank you," Mom responded back from the kitchen.

"I tried getting ahold of Sam earlier. Wher- wher- where is he?" I asked between bites of food.

"Uh, he'll be here soon." 

"Good, I'm dying to see him." I couldn't wait to see what Sam was doing in this universe. Was he still in college studying to be a lawyer?

"Sweetie, I-I... don't get me wrong." She said joining me at the table, with a cup of coffee. "I am thrilled you are hanging out here... All of a sudden" Her hand reached over and stroked my cheek and I couldn't stop the goofy grin that emerged on my face. "but, uh... Shouldn't You be at work?"

"... Work?"

Mom raised a brow. "At the garage?"

"Right. The garage. It's where I work." I said trying to gather the information this universe's version of me did. "Yeah. No, I-I-I've got the day off." I awkwardly chuckled. "Heh, good thing."

I quickly shoved the sandwich back in my mouth before I could say anything else and Immediately groaned at how good it tasted. I should be embarrassed that I was starting to sound like a pornstar, but Mom just smiled as she leaned her head against her hand. I looked out the window and noticed the grass was looking pretty long.  I swallowed my sandwich and got up to get a better view. "That lawn looks like it could use some mowing."

"You want to mow the lawn?" She questioned skeptically.

"Are you kidding me? I'd love to mow the lawn." And I really meant it.

"Knock yourself out... You'd think you've never mowed a lawn in your life." She said and I shrugged. Technically I haven't. 

After finishing my sandwich I went out to the garage and grabbed the mower. It shouldn't be too hard. If I could kill a Wendigo, I should be able to mow a lawn. Kicking it into gear I started mowing the lawn and was having more fun than I expected. A smile was plastered on my face, and I even waved at the neighbor across the street like you see the people do on TV. When I was done I grabbed a beer and admired my work from the front steps. I still couldn't believe it, I was normal. I was average Joe with a normal job, a normal life, with normal problems. For once in my life, I didn't have to worry about some ghost or monster killing people, or me for that matter. Mowing the lawn was a piece of cake compared to that. 

Was this what it felt like for Sam when he left for college? Before I could ponder more I heard a familiar roar of an engine from down the road. There were two cars I could recognize just by the sound. One was my Baby and the other was a black 1969 Ford Mustang Mach 1 with a red stripe, named Reaper. I saw Reaper pull up in front of the house, his engine revving a few times for dramatic effect before turning off. Arden was always one for dramatics. The car door opened and out came my ex girlfri- I mean wife. Her dark hair was perfectly curled and a pair of aviators rested on her face.

"Hey, Dean! Look who I dragged in." She called out and before I could ask a mop of brown hair connected to a giant's body stepped out of the passenger side.

"Sam," I smiled. I got up walking towards them but froze when someone else came out of the car. "I don't believe it."  She was alive too.

I only met her once, but I would never forget her. I got to the car and grabbed Jessica, scooping her into a hug.

"Good to see you, too, Dean." She said and I chuckled. This was great. Jess was alive and with Sam and I had Arden and- "I can't breath, okay."

"Wow, Dean. It's great to see you hug another woman." Arden said with a smirk. She never was the jealous type, but that never stopped her from being dramatic.

I chuckled and released Jessica. Arden was leaning against Reaper and I couldn't help but smile. It was like none of the shit between us happened. But I guess that's part of the charm of this universe. We never broke up and we're happily married. 

I went over to Arden and wrapped my arms around her in a big bear hug. "Is that better! Oh, wife of mine!"

"No! This is abuse!" Arden dramatically yelled. I laughed and snuggled into her. I missed her so much and a part of me was terrified of how easily I could slip back into the role of the loving boyfriend even after nine years of being apart. She managed to squirm out of my arms and I smiled at her slightly disheveled hair and crooked glasses. "That was uncalled for." 

I shrugged, " You were the one getting jealous. I had to show my wife some affection."

"Humph, you're like the abominable snowman from those bugs bunny cartoons." She accused.

"Oh, whatever," I said playfully shoving her. 

Arden turned to Jess "Do you see the abuse I get for being a part of this family. I would run if I were you."

Jess chuckled. "I will definitely keep that in mind."

The trunk of the Mustang slammed shut and Arden's happy demeanor suddenly became serious as she turned on Sam. "Hey! He's a classic! Treat him with some respect!"

Sam's arms raised in surrender. "Sorry," 

I felt my brow lift in surprise. I knew Arden loved her car, but I've never heard her snap at Sam like that. Even when we were younger and he accidentally destroyed one of her favorite cassette tapes. She's never snapped at him like that. 

I wanted to say something, but my attention focused on Sam when he approached the three of us. "Sammy,"

"Hey," He replied.

"look at you." I chuckled while patting his shoulder. "You're with Jessica. I don't believe it."

"Yeah," Sam said with a slightly confused smile.

"Where'd you guys come from?" I asked and the three of them all kinda looked at me strangely. 

"We just flew in... From California" Sam answered.

"California! Stanford, huh?" I said excitedly. "Law school, I bet."

This was great. Sam was in school again, he had his girlfriend. It was really like none of the crap in our lives ever happened.

Sam chuckled slightly, "I see you started off Mom's birthday with a bang, as usual." he said noticing the beer in my hand.

"...Wait. Mom's birthday- tha-that's today?" That's not right. I could have sworn that Mom's birthday was in the winter, December 5th, 1954. Why were we celebrating it in the spring? Was this another change my wish made?

"Yeah, yeah, Dean, that's today. That's why we're here." Sam said with a look of disbelief that soon shifted into disappointment. "Don't tell me you forgot."

"Well..."

"Lay off him, Sam. Can't you see he's a little out of it?" Arden said sharply before turning to me with a look of concern. "Baby, you okay?" She looked into my eyes and raised her hand, to cup my cheek. "You feel a little warm. Have you been drinking water?"

"Uhh..." I didn't know what to say, but then suddenly she gave me a sly wink, and the pieces all started to come together. My wife was a fucking little con artist and I loved her so much... Shit no! Not love, umm. Like? admire?... I'm fucked. 

"Yeah, uhh- I mean no," I said with a slight chuckle, trying to hide my word fumble. "Sorry, you're right. I'm a little dehydrated. Probably should be drinking more water instead of this," I said gesturing to the beer in my hand.

Arden gave me a tiny smirk, before turning to Sam and Jess, who were looking concerned and maybe a little guilty for assuming that I forgot Mom's birthday. "Hey, why don't you guys go inside? Give us a little space. We'll be in shortly."

"Yeah, of course," Jess said immediately. "Do you need me to get anything?"

"No, he should be fine. I think the sun was just getting to him." Arden said patting my chest. 

Jess nodded and she and Sam went inside, leaving me alone with this conniving genius. I almost forgot how smart she was. 

"You're welcome," She gloated, flashing me her mischievous grin, once the two of them were inside and out of earshot.

"You're amazing," I said in awe.

"Oh, Winchester, flattery will get you...everywhere." She grinned, but then it dropped slightly. "But you do have some explaining to do. What the hell happened last night?" 

Crap. I felt my eyes widen slightly as I remembered that I left without saying anything. "Ari, I'm so sorry. I-I don't know what got into me, but I had to see If my mom was all right."

"Does this have something to do with the nightmare you had?" She asked in slight concern.

You could say that. "Yeah, I know it sounds ridiculous, but-"

"No, no, nono. It's not ridiculous. You were acting weird last night and I shouldn't have brushed it off." She interrupted.

Why was she turning this on herself? She literally did nothing wrong. 

"Sweetheart, you did nothing wrong. You're absolutely perfect. I'm the one at fault here and I'm sorry if I made you feel like it was because of you."  I wrapped my arms around her and nuzzled into her hair. God, she even smelled the same: citrus, cloves, and cinnamon. "I'm going to be better. I promise."

"Are you sure you're okay?" She chuckled slightly. 

"Yeah, I really am," I said before kissing the top of her head. 

Eventually, we separated, and with a glimmer of adoration, Arden dragged me into the house with the rest of my family. We spent most of the afternoon catching up with Sam and Jess, before leaving back to our house to get changed to go to some fancy restaurant for Mom's birthday dinner. Which meant I had to wear a tie, much to my annoyance. The upside was that Arden was in a stunning black dress that dipped down just enough to get a peek of her cleavage without showing too much and a slit that traveled up her thigh. Arden wasn't really the type to wear dresses often, but when she did, she always stole my breath away.

Arden managed to keep me mostly on track, but we did manage to hit some delays due to a surprise makeout session in the front seat of the Impala. We were only ten minutes late for our reservation. When we got to our table, everyone was already sitting down with emotions varying from amusement to slight annoyance.

"Sorry, we're late. We hit some delays on our way here." I said stretching the truth. 

"You're fine honey, we haven't even looked at the menu yet." Mom assured us while the others gave polite smiles.

Arden went over to sit next to Sam leaving the seat next to Mom for myself, but before she could even pull out her chair I quickly came over and pulled it out for her. "You know I'm fully capable of pulling out my own chair." She said in mock annoyance.

"I know, but why would you when you have a husband to do that for you," I said with a cheeky grin, before sitting between her and my mom.

She shook her head and leaned to place a kiss on my cheek. "You can be aggravatingly charming sometimes."

"I'm not sure if I should take that as a compliment or an insult?" I teased.

"That's for you to decide," She said with that Cheshire grin of hers while everyone else chuckled at my expense. 

I scoffed looking between Sam and Mom in mock hurt. "You guys are my family, are you just going to let her bully me?"

"Maybe next time don't be ten minutes late," Sam said and Mom had to bite her lip to stop herself from laughing. Though It was failing spectacularly. I started pouting, but the feel of Arden's lips on my cheek and her giggle was quick to reverse that. 

We ordered our food and drinks, though I had no idea what I actually ordered. Arden offered to help, but I denied her thinking I would be able to manage. I immediately regretted my decision when the server arrived with my plate of asparagus and other mystery plants.

"Wow. That... looks awesome." I said flatly and everyone laughed at my reaction.

"All right. To Mom." Sam said lifting his glass "Happy birthday." We all raised our glasses, following Sam's example, and cheered our glasses. 

I took a sip of my wine and glanced at Sam and Jess, sharing a kiss with a fond smile. They deserved this. I then felt a hand slip into mine and I turned to see Arden leaning toward me.

"I was really worried about you last night." She whispered.

"Oh, I'm-I'm good. I'm really good." I assured her. 

"Okay," She smiled before leaning closer. My eyes went towards her perfect pink lips. "What do you say, later we get ourselves some cheeseburgers?"

"Oh, God, yes," I responded, desperately as she chuckled. "How did I end up with such a cool chick?"

"I just got low standards." She teased.

I let out a laugh, before kissing her. Our lips touched and I swear I felt time slow and for a moment It was only us in the room.

"All right," Sam announced. "Jess and I actually have another surprise for Mom's Birthday." He turned to Jess and smiled. "Uh, you want to tell them?"

"They're your family," Jess replied.

"All right." Sam agreed.

"What? Tell me what?" Mom asked excitedly. Sam then raised Jessica's left hand and there on her ring finger was a ring. "Oh, My God!" she cheered in joy. "That's so wonderful!"

"Thank you," Jess replied hugging her. 

Both me and Arden got up to congratulate them. She went to Jess while I went to Sam. "Congratulations, Sammy."

"Thanks." Sam nodded.

"I'm really glad you're happy." 

I patted his arm but over his shoulder, I noticed the girl I saw at the university standing in the far corner. Staring at me. Now that she was closer I could see how pale and grimy her skin was and how filthy her white dress is. I pushed past Sam and made my way toward her while trying to avoid colliding with anyone, but just as I was about to reach her, a waiter passed me and she was gone. Just vanished.

I turned and my family was all looking at me strangely. Arden looking slightly more concerned than the rest. "Dean? What's going on?" She asked coming up to me. She placed her hand on my cheek and I felt myself lean in. 

"I-I just thought I saw someone I recognized," I said quietly.

Not here. Please not here. I'm not a hunter anymore. I can't lose my family. I will not lose my family.

"Okay," She nodded. "Why don't we go back to the table and we can reveal our surprise to your mom."

"Our surprise?" I questioned.

She nodded with a sly grin that said that it would also be a surprise for me as well. She gently grabbed my hand and lead me back to the table. We continued to eat our food, even though I was no longer hungry.

"Anyone want more wine?" Mom asked as she poured herself some more. Jess kindly excepted some along with Sam and myself. "Arden you didn't even touch your first glass. Is it alright? We can ask for a different bottle."

"The wine is fine, I just can't have any for the next nine months." She replied casually, that I almost missed what she said. 

I felt my jaw drop as Mom and Jess practically squealed in happiness, rushing over to her to give her a hug. I turned to my wife and she gave me a small nervous smile. "Surprise," 

 Arden's pregnant. I'm going to be a dad. It felt like a dream, that I never thought would be possible for me, but in this world, I could start a family with Arden. I am starting a family with Arden.

I felt a small poke on my cheek and realized that I was still in my chair, slack-jawed. "Earth to Dean? Are there any functioning brain cells up there? I think my surprise caused Dean to mentally jump ship." Arden said with nervous anticipation.

The chair collapsed as I scooped my wife into my arms. My head buried into her neck as I felt a rush of tears flood my eyes. "We're having a baby?" I mumbled tearfully.

Her hand went into my hair and pulled me closer. "Yeah, we are" she whispered.